, >^»;'"^r tntI)eCttpof3Jrujgork THE LIBRARIES M i DIGNITIES, PRIVILEGE, PRECEDENCE. I LONDON ; GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, PRINTERS, ST. John's square. A MANUAL DIGNITIES, PRIVILEGE, PRECEDENCE INCLUDING LISTS OF THE GREAT PUBLIC FUNCTIONARIES, THE REVOLUTION TO THE PRESENT TIME. CHARLES R. DODD, Esq. AUTHOR OF " THE PEERAGE, BARONETAGE, AND KNIGHTAGE, " THE PARLIAMENTARY COMPANION," &;C. LONDON: WHITTAKER AND CO. AVE MARIA LANE. MDCCCXLIII. 524J32 3^ ^'U. f^ la^.l ^ tt PREFACE. Family histories and personal memoirs of the titled orders have at all times been so favourably received by the public, that a volume describing and illus- trating the nature, characteristics, and extent of the honours which those classes possess, cannot fail to be readily appreciated, and generally acceptable. Peerages and similar works contain frequent refe- rences to the peculiar privileges and functions of the high officers of state, as well as to numerous inci- dents immediately affecting those dignities which the personages noticed in such works enjoy. Much of the honour also which attaches to the living objects of our esteem is to be traced to the influence of official station, as well as to the hereditary or other distinctions which such persons possess ; and it has, therefore, long been considered that a com- b PREFACE. plete view of the origin, history, emoluments, duties, privileges, and liabilities of every high office, and of every title of honour, would be received with approbation by all readers who felt an interest in the individuals that for the time being possess any distinction, hereditary, personal, or official. A Peerage, Baronetage, or Knightage is necessa- rily published every year ; but, for the complete understanding of such a work, a volume of reference is required, which shall not be affected by lapse of time, by births, deaths, marriages, promotions, elec- tions, or appointments ; which shall exhibit all that is permanent in titular distinctions ; and present accounts, not of the individual possessors, but of the institutions themselves. Precedence, moreover, is so closely interwoven with the rights and immunities of hereditary, official, and personal dignities, that its rules and anomalies must of course form a large portion of any work which attempts to investigate the character and con- stitution of titular distinctions ; but in completing this portion of the plan, much more difficulty was experienced than would at first appear probable to those readers who are in the habit of consulting the loose memoranda which have hitherto constituted PREFACE. 7 " Tables of Precedence." Characterized at once by dogmatism and incompleteness, they were not even free from the charge of inaccuracy ; and though constructed on a most inconvenient plan for the reader, yet the accompanying facility of compilation did not induce fulness, accuracy, or authenticity. Although they furnished some clue to the rank pos- sessed by each grade in the peerage, being a meagre series of general titles, they contained no information, by general rule or particular example, respecting the precedence of the individual members of such a class. Desirous of obviating these inconveniences, and of convincing the reader by quotation from the original statutes respecting the correctness of each separate position, considerable care was expended upon the article on " Precedence," which forms the com- mencement of this volume. From the explanatory notes which follow each section, the reader is ena- bled to ascertain whether the assigned position be the consequence of legislative enactments, royal ordinances and warrants, letters patent, or estab- lished usage : and as the influence of each of these sources of precedence is in every instance separately and fully detailed, he is enabled to judge of their relative power, so as to form his own opinion, with- 8 PREFACE. out " pinning his faith" on the unsupported asser- tions, or the elliptical generalities, which have hitherto characterized so many tables of precedence. The division of the volume which presents the succession of great officers of state will be found to possess some peculiarities devised to augment their accuracy and facilitate their use. Lapse of time had destroyed the completeness and dimi- nished the utility of lists, which were at no time remarkable for fulness, correctness, or easy refer- ence ; and in collecting a new series of such tables, an attempt has been made to improve their construc- tion and modernize their contents. A chronological order answers many of the purposes for which they are used; but they are as frequently examined to ascertain the year in which a distinguished indivi- dual occupied a given station, as to discover the functionary belonging to a particular year. An alphabetical arrangement, though highly convenient for the first purpose, is obviously inapplicable to the second. Neither plan supplies the two requisites, and, therefore, neither has been exclusively adopted ; but both have been combined ; so that the first part of every list presents a chronological view of all who have filled each office, and to this the second PREFACE. portion forms an alphabetical index. These lists have been carried no further back than the Revolu- tion, in consequence of the increased certainty and greater interest which attaches to the high officers of the state since that remarkable change in the con- stitution ; while upon the same principles the series of bishops is made to commence at the Reforma- tion. Practical utility being the main object aimed at, considerable labour has also been expended in identifying the persons of those who have filled distinguished stations, so that those of similar name should not be confounded, or any discrepancy of period introduced into a subject where accuracy is so vital a characteristic. The close attention to minute trifles which the foregoing statement involves, can never be consi- dered as a pleasing or interesting undertaking ; but its annoyances have been encountered from a belief that whatever illustrates the political or social his- tory of a great country, whatever readily and satis- factorily disentangles matters which are liable to misconception, will not be harshly judged by the public, nor lightly estimated by those whose plea- sures or whose labours it is intended to facilitate. CONTENTS. ** For more copious references to individual portions of each article, the reader is referred to the alphabetical index at the end of the volume. Preface PAGE .. 5 PART I.— PRECEDENCE. PAGE Introduction to Precedence.. 19 General table of Precedence ... 25 Hereditary distinctions in order ofPrecedence 62 Knightly Precedence 64 Precedence in the Order of the Garter 64 The Thistle 65 St. Patrick ib. The Bath ib. St. Michael and St. George 66 The Guelphs of Hanover... 67 Among Knights Bachelor . ib. Official Precedence ib. Judicial and Legal Precedence. 69 Clerical Precedence 70 PAGE University Precedence 71 Naval Precedence 72 Military Precedence 73 Comparative Naval and Mili- tary Rank 74 Precedence in the East Indies' ib. Table of East Indian Prece- dence 7.5 Precedence among Ladies ...... 79 Summary of the rules and ex- ceptions respecting Ladies' Precedence 80 Table of Precedence amongst Ladies 81 Alphabetical Index to the gene- ral table of Precedence 86 PART II.^HEREDITARY DIGNITIES. Section I.— The Throne 93 Succession to the Throne ib. Present heirs in the order of succession 95 Accession to the Throne 96 Demise of the Monarch 98 Abdication 100 The King 102 The Royal Prerogative ib. Duties of the King 106 Qualifications ib. Delegation of the Sovereign povs^ers 107 The Regent 108 Examples of Regents lOg Modern appointments of a Re- gent 109 The Queen 113 CONTENTS. 11 PAGE The Queen Regnant 113 The Queen Consort 114 The Queen Dowager 115 The Royal Family ib. Tlie Prince of Wales 116 The Earldom of Chester 117 The Dukedom of Cornwall ib. The Princess of Wales 121 The Princess Royal ib. Table of allowances to the Royal Family, alphabetically arranged, with the conditions of the respective grants 122 The Royal Household 124 Keeper of the Privy Purse 126 Lord Steward of the Household ib. Treasurer of the Household ... 128 Comptroller of the Household., ib. Master of the Household ib. Lord Chamberlain of the House- hold ib. Vice-Chamberlain of the House- hold 129 Hereditary Grand Almoner ... ib. Lord High Almoner 130 Knight Marshal ib. Gentlemen of the Privy Cham- ber 131 Gentlemen Ushers of the Privy Chamber ib. Gentlemen Ushers, Daily Wai- ters 132 Gentlemen Ushers, Quarterly Waiters ib. Master of the Ceremonies ib. Gentlemen at Arms ib. Captain of the Gentlemen at Arms 133 Lieutenant ib. Standard Bearer ib. Clerk of the Cheque ib. Harbinger ib. Yeomen of the Guard 134 Yeomen Hangers ib. Yeoman Bedgoers ib. Beef-eaters ib. Captain of the Yeomen of the Guard ib. PAGE Lieutenant 134 Ensign ib. Exempts or Exons ib. Clerk of the Cheque 135 Sergeants at Arms ib. Master of the Horse 136 Chief Equerry 137 Dean of the Chapel Royal ib. Clerk of the closet ib. Royal Chaplains 138 Mistress of the Robes ib. Groom of the Stole ib. Ladies of the Bedchamber 139 Bedchamber Women ib. Maids of Honour ib. Licenser of Plays ib. Historiographer Royal ib. Poet Laureate HO Section II.— The Peerage 141 The Peerage and the House of Lords ib. Peers of England 141 Peers of Scotland ib. Peers of Great Britain 142 Peers of Ireland ib. Peers of the United Kingdom., ib. Lords Spiritual ib. Peers of Parliament ib. The Peerage of Scotland ib. Election of Scottish represen- tative Peers 143 The Union Roll of Scotland ... 144 Mode of voting at the Election of the Scottish representative Peers ib. The Peerage of Ireland 145 Limitations aflFecting the crea- tion of new Irish Peerages... 146 Mode of Electing the first Irish representative Peers 147 Mode of tilling up vacancies in the representative branch of the Irish Peerage 148 The Lords Spiritual 149 The rotation of Irish represen- tative Prelates, and the modi- 12 CONTENTS. PAGE fications ■which it has under- gone 149 Rota of Irish representative Prelates for the next six years 151 Creation of Peerages ib. Writ of Summons to Parliament 152 Decision of the Lords respect- ing Writs of Summons 153 Summons to the eldest son of an Earl, Marquis, or Duke in his father's Barony 154 Letters patent 155 Tenure 156 Baronies jure uxoris 158 Succession to Peerages ib. Alienation of Dignities 160 Extinction of Titles 161 Impeachment 162 Rules observed in Impeach- ments 163 Attainder 166 PAGE Attainder of the heir apparent. 167 Attainder of Coheirs ib- Forfeiture 169 Abeyance 170 Modes by which Abeyance may be terminated 171 Dormancy 172 Duke 173 Marquis 175 Earl 176 Viscount 179 Baron 180 Duration of life among mem- bers of the Peerage 182 Claims to Peerages ., 186 Privileges of the Peerage 189 Section III.— The Baronetage 193 Baronet ib. Baronets of Scotland or Nova Scotia 196 Baronets of Ireland ib. PART III.— PERSONAL DISTINCTIONS. Titles by courtesy 201 Tables illustrating courtesy Titles 202 Knighthood 211 Knight Banneret 213 Knight Bachelor 215 The Order of the Garter 219 Military Knights of Windsor... 222 Naval Knights of Windsor 223 The Order of the Thistle 255 The Order of St. Patrick 230 The Order of the Bath 234 Knights Grand Cross of the Bath 236 KnightsCommanderoftheBath 237 Companions of the Bath 238 The Order of St. Michael and St. George 241 The Order of the Guelphs of Hanover 245 Esquire 247 List of persons entitled to the title of Esquire 248 The Collar of SS 249 Gentlemen 252 Classification of those who are entitled to the style of Gen- tleman 252 PART IV.— OFFICIAL AND PROFESSIONAL RANKS. The Privy Council 257 Style and title of Privy Coun- cillors 259 The Cabinet Council 260 Premier, or Prime Minister ib. List of the Cabinet Ministers... 261 The Judicial Committee of the Privy Council 262 CONTENTS. 13 PAGE List of members of the Judicial Committee 262 The Board of Trade and Plan- tations 263 List of Members of the Board of Trade, &c ib. Lord President of tlie Council., ib. Lord Privy Seal 264 The Privy Council in Ireland... 265 The Parliament ib. Privileges of Parliament 267 Mode of sitting in the house of Lords 268 Mode of sitting in the house of Commons 270 Speaker of the house of Com- mons 271 Lord High Treasurer 274 Chancellor of the Exchequer,,. 275 The Budget ib. Secretaries of State 276 Secretaries of State for the Southern and Northern, Home and Foreign, Colonial and War departments 280 Under Secretaries of State 281 Lord Great Chamberlain of England ib. Lord High Constable 284 Lord High Admiral 287 Board of Admiralty 288 Earl Marshal of England 291 The Queen's Champion 292 The Heralds' College, or Col- lege of Arms 295 The Heralds of Scotland 298 The Office of Arms in Ireland.. 300 Ambassador 301 Lord Lieutenant of Ireland 306 Lords Justices of Ireland 308 List of officers who are changed with every new ministry 309 Judge 312 Lord High Chancellor 316 Lord High Steward 319 Chief Justice of the Queen's Bench 323 PAGE Master of the Rolls 325 Chief Justice of the Common Pleas 327 Chief Baron of the Exchequer 329 The Vice-chancellors 331 The Attorney-General 334 The Solicitor-General 338 Queen's Counsel 339 Legal Functionaries in Scot- land 345 The Court of Session 346 Lords of Session ib. The Court of Justiciary 349 Legal Functionaries in Ireland 350 The Church 352 Duties and Privileges of the Clergy 356 Qualifications of the Clergy 357 Curates 359 Ministers ib. Chaplains ib. Vicars 360 Rectors ib. Archdeacons 361 Dean and Canon 362 Bishops 364 Archbishops 368 Archbishoprics and Bishoprics in the United Church of Eng- land and Ireland alphabeti- cally arranged 371 The Church Temporalities Act (Ireland), Summary of its provisions 390 Universities 392 The University of Oxford ib. Colleges at Oxford 395 The University of Cambridge... 397 Colleges of Cambridge ib. The University of Durham 398 The University of London ib. University College, London ... 399 King's College, London 400 The Scottish Universities ib. The University of St. Andrew's ib. The University of Aberdeen ... ib. The University of Glasgow 401 14 CONTENTS. PAGE The University of Edinburgh... 401 The University of Dublin ib. The Army 402 Commander-in-Chief 404 Adjutant-General 405 Quartermaster-General ib. Barrackmaster-General ib. Commissary- General ib. Paymaster- General 406 Secretary-at-War ib. Master-General of the Ord- nance 407 The Navy 410 Admirals 413 Vice-Admirals ib. Rear-Admirals ib. Post-Captain ib. Commodore 414 Commander ib. Lieutenant 415 Rating of Vessels ib. Corporate Authorities 416 The City of London 419 Aldermen of London ib. Common Councilmen of Lon- don ib. PAGE Lord Mayor of London 420 Sheriffs of London 421 Recorder of London 422 Common Sergeant of London... ib. Chamberlain of London ib. The City of York, and its Chief Magistrate ib. The City of Dublin, and its Chief Magistrate ib. The City of Edinburgh, and its Lord Provost 423 The City of Glasgow, and its Lord Provost ib. County Authorities 424 Counties Palatine 425 Counties Corporate , 426 Lords Lieutenant of Counties... ib. Deputy-Lieutenants of Coun- ties 427 Sheriffs of Counties in Eng- land, in Scotland, and in Ireland 428 Custos Rotulorum 431 Coroner 432 PART v.— CEREMONIES AND COSTUMES. Ceremonies 437 Coronations 438 Parliamentary Ceremonies 447 Openings of Parliament 448 Prorogation of Parliament 45(j Dissolution of Parliament 452 Royal Assent to Parliamentary Bills 454 Parliamentary Messages 457 Parliamentary Conferences 459 Installations of Knights 461 Investitures of Knights 467 Costumes of the Ranks in the Peerage, the Orders of Knighthood, &c 473 Robes of the Sovereign 475 The Orb 476 The Sceptre Royal ib. The Royal Crown 477 Robes, Coronet, and Plume of the Prince of Wales 477 Coronets of other Princes of the Blood Royal 478 Robesand Coronets of Dukes ... 479 Marquises 480 Earls 481 Viscounts ib. Barons ... 482 Coronets of Peers' eldest sons ib. Mitres of Bishops and Arch- bishops 483 Habits and Insignia of the Or- ders of Knighthood 484 Habits and Insignia of the Garter 485 the Thistle 488 CONTENTS. 15 St. Patrick the Bath ... PAGE ... 491 ... 493 PAGE St. Michael and St. George 495 Illustrations 499 PART VI.— STATISTICS AND OFFICIAL LISTS. Section I.— Statistics 523 Period of rule enjoyed by Sove- reigns 524 Ages of Kings and Queens 524 Intervals between the succes- sive Princes of Wales 525 Number of Peerages conferred in each reign 526 Classification of extinct Peer- ages 527 Classification of existing Peer- ages 528 Number of Baronets created in each year 531 Classification of the extinct Baronetcies 532 Classification of the existing Baronetcies ib. General view of the Knightage of Great Britain and Ireland 533 Number of Foreigners who have received British Orders of Knighthood ib. Classification of the Order of the Garter 534 the Thistle 535 St. Patrick 536 the Bath 537 St. Michael and St. George 539 Guelphs of Hanover 541 Number of persons enjoying Courtesy Titles 542 Statistical view of the ranks in the Church 543 Offices held by Prelates 544 Number of General and Field Officers in the Army 545 View of the Regiments of the British Army 546 Statistics of the Indian Army 547 Numerical constitution of the Navy 548 Classification of the Members of the House of Lords 549 Classification of the Members of the House of Commons ... ib. Duration of each Parliament since the reign of Henry VIII 550 Table of the Parliamentary Representatives, Coroners, Deputy-Lieutenants, and Magistrates, for every county in the United Kingdom 552 Section II.— Official Lists 556 Table of Sovereigns, show^ing the length of their respective reigns 559 Account of every Prince of Wales since the reign of Ed- ward 1 560 Chronological lists of the Arch- bishops and Bishops in every See since the Reformation, alphabetically arranged, and exhibiting the dates of their respective elections, conse- crations, translations, and deaths 562 Lord Chancellors since the Re- volution 608 First Lords of the Treasury since the Revolution 610 Presidents of the Council since the Revolution 613 Lords Privy Seal since the Re- volution 615 Lords Great Chamberlain since the Revolution 618 Lords High Constable since the Revolution 619 Earls Marshal of England since the Revolution 620 16 CONTENTS. PAGE Lords High Admiral since the Revolution 620 First Lords of the Admiralty since the Revolution ib. Secretaries of State since the Revolution 623 Speakers of the House of Commons since the Revolu- tion 631 Chancellors of the Exchequer since the Revolution 633 Chief Justices of the Queen's Bench since the Revolution 636 Masters of the Rolls since the Revolution 637 Vice-Chancellors, chronological list of 638 Chief Justices of the Common Pleas since the Revolution... ib. Lords Chief Baron of the Ex- chequer since the Revolution 640 Attorneys General since the Revolution 641 Solicitors General since the Re- volution 644 Presidents of the Board of Trade since the Revolution 647 PAGE Commanders in Chief since the Revolution 648 Masters General of the Ord- nance since the Revolution 649 Secretaries at War since the Revolution 650 Treasurers of the Navy since the Revolution 653 Lord Mayors of London since the year 1728 654 Poets Laureate since the Revo- lution 658 Keepers of the Great Seal in Scotland since the year 1707. 659 Lords Privy Seal in Scotland since the Revolution ib. Presidents of the Court of Ses- sion since the Revolution ... 660 Lords Advocate since the Re- volution 661 Lords Lieutenant of Ireland since the Revolution 663 Lord Chancellors of Ireland since the Revolution 665 Lord Mayors of Dublin since the Revolution 667 General Index to the volume... 671 PART I. PRECEDENCE. PRECEDENCE. " The primogenitive and due of birth, Prerogative of age, crowns, sceptres, laurels, But by degree stand in authentic place ; Take but degree away, untune that string, And hark what discord follows !" Troilus and Cresslda, act i. sc. 3. Precedence is not regulated by mere conventional arrangements ; it is no fluctuating practice of fashion- able life, no result of voluntary compacts in society, no usurpation of one class over others ; but, on the contrary, is " part and parcel of the law of England ;" subsisting under the authority of acts of parliament, solemn decisions in courts of justice, or public instru- ments proceeding from the Crown. The earliest statute on the subject of precedence is the 31st of Henry VIII. cap. 10. The next public documents relating to this subject are the decreees of James I. issued in 1612 and 1616 : then the 1st of William and jVIary, cap. 21 ; the 10th of Anne, cap. 4; the 5th of Anne, cap. 8 ; the 39th of George III. cap. 67 ; with many other acts determining individual prece- dence, besides royal ordinances, decrees, warrants, letters patent, and statutes of knightly orders. B 2 20 PRECEDENCE. [PART I. The progress of civilization and the distribution of wealth have led to the establishment in British society of a vast number of artificial distinctions, which have naturally and gradually interwoven them- selves with the feudal institutions of our ancestors. A great body of complicated machinery, legislative, judicial, executive, diplomatic, ecclesiastical, naval, and military, must of course be called into active operation for the government of so highly civilized a country as England ; a country affected by so many and such intricate foreign relations, holding colonies so numerous and so distant, maintaining a commercial and manufacturing system unparalleled in the previous history of mankind, and having pre- served a social edifice as ancient, yet more frequently repaired than any other in Europe. A full under- standing of the combined effects of these several causes may be somewhat aided by the outlines now offered, as introductory to a subject with which most people have some acquaintance, and but few possess clear and complete information. At all periods of our history, but especially during the last 150 years, the aristocratic spirit of British society has presented a well-defined and ascertained character. From this source have sprung a variety of arrangements connected with court ceremonial as well as with the intercourse of private society, which are mingled with, but in some respects quite distinct from, the duties, privileges, and powers of those who are engaged in the public service. For example, though each rank in the peerage commands accord- ing to a certain graduated scale the respect of society, while it gratifies the ambition of its possessor PART l.J PRECEDENCE. 21 and his family, yet no one member of the House of Lords possesses in his poHtical or judicial capacity any greater amount of power than his brethren ; the vote of a duke reckons for no more than the vote of a viscount or baron. The reader need scarcely be reminded, that in pro- fessions unconnected with the state, the esteem in which the members of them are held depends partly upon professional success, and partly upon personal character ; not so, however, with the professions which are devoted to the maintenance of religion, the administration of justice, and the defence of the realm ; we therefore find that in the Church and in the law, in the civil and military service of the country, rank and precedence generally, but not always, accompany power. The consideration of the several ranks, and of the principal public function- aries, in order of precedence, form the subject of this article, while for their privileges, duties, and other particulars, the reader is referred to the sepa- rate heads under which that branch of the subject is more especially noticed. It is to be observed, that primogeniture and seniority are amongst the leading principles of our system of precedence. Priority of birth, and dates of patents and commissions, determine the precedence which individuals of the same rank take amongst each other, and thus the station and degree of each are ascertained by means which rarely admit of con- troversy or doubt. In England all rank and honours are either here- ditary, official, or personal. The order of baronets, the five ranks of the peerage, and the sovereignty of 22 PRECEDENCE. [PART I. the realm, constitute the hereditary distinctions in British society. The discharge of public duties, civil, military, and ecclesiastical, impart official dignity ; while a seat in the Privy Council or in the house of Commons, the honour of knighthood, patents of pre- cedence at the bar, &c. confer distinctions which, being neither hereditary nor official, may fairly be comprehended under the third of the above-named classes. In seeking to arrive at clear and satisfactory views of a subject like this, we are naturally induced to venture upon some attempts to trace these honorary distinctions to their respective origins, and to ex- amine their remote as well as their recent history J but yet even these aids do not secure all the inform- ation that is necessary to satisfy the demands of a liberal curiosity. There are no authentic sources from which any very material information can be derived with respect to the manners and customs of our remote ancestors, as regards rank, place, and pre- cedence. In a primitive condition of society, the supreme ruler, the priesthood, and the people, are the natural divisions into which a nation would, as it were, classify itself. Any inquiry into the usages of the Saxons, still less into those of the ancient British, would supply but little assistance towards rendering more interesting or useful the account here proposed to be given of the various orders of society in this country. It is well known that the Norman invaders and their descendants assumed in England all those exclusive privileges by which they made themselves every thing, and the serfs, who cultivated the soil, no better than slaves. Although the legal PART I.] PRECEDENCE. 23 institutions, the language, and the lineage of the Saxons, in process of time, recovered their influence, and ultimately prevailed, yet it is to our Norman conquerors and to their usages we must look for the germ of that which constitutes our ceremonial and titular code — the principle upon which our ranks and dignities have been formed and arranged, as well as the power by which they are conferred. Still it is only the germ of that system that modern Eng- lish society may be said to have derived from the rude soldiers of fortune who followed in the train of William, duke of Normandy. With the consent of their leader, they constituted themselves the nobles of the land ; and though the titles of duke and earl might be traced to an age antecedent to the extinc- tion of the Saxon dynasties, yet a long period elapsed after the Conquest before any other degrees of no- bility than those of baron and of knight were esta- blished in England, as will appear from the accounts given of both those dignities in other parts of this volume. The latter was, as it still continues to be, a personal distinction ; the former, a result of terri- torial possessions. It was the tenure of certain lands which in those days imparted to a man the dignity of a baron. Many knights possessed what were termed *• knights' fees," and if they held such lands they were bound to perform " knights' service;" but the existence or continuance of knighthood did not in any respect depend upon territorial possessions. It is here perhaps not unworthy of observation, that inasmuch as the Crown has not extensively exercised the power of giving precedence to new knights or newly made barons, over men already in the enjoy- 24 PRECEDENCE. [PART I. merit of those dignities, yet the monarch gradually called into existence new orders of nobility ; and though he did not much alter the positions of indi- vidual nobles amongst each other in their respec- tive ranks, yet he assumed the power of placing one entire order above another. Thus the whole peer- age at one time consisted chiefly of barons : and now barons form its lowest rank ; for each succes- sively created order was placed not after, but before, those who may be considered to have constituted the original nobility of the land. In like manner the ancient and general order of knights bachelor have been moved downwards in the scale of precedence, to make way for the knights of the several orders and for the baronets, — for all, in short, who bear the prefix of " Sir." Rank and precedence in this country may of course be granted to any person by the supreme power of the legislature ; or it may be imparted by an exercise of the royal prerogative in the form of a patent or warrant. Where the legislature is silent, or the sovereign has not thought it necessary to interfere, the particular station confessedly held and fully re- cognized to belong to any class, may be presumed to rest upon immemorial usage : thus the ranks given to the younger children of dukes, marquises, &c., depend upon established custom ; those enjoyed by the knights of the various orders, by privy council- lors and by other official persons, have been conferred by patent. In some cases the rank and precedence of knights have been declared by the statutes of the orders to which they belong, but the largest portion of the code of precedence is founded on acts of par- PART I.] TABLE OF PRECEDENCE. 25 liaraent passed in the reigns of Henry VIII., of William and Mary, of Anne, and of George III. It is to be presumed that the regulations of Henry were intended to recognize and confirm the greater part of the rules of precedence then existing ; for, as far as ancient practice can be ascertained, the pro- visions of that act are in perfect accordance with it, though doubtless the progress of society, at that time most remarkable, rendered considerable addi- tions unavoidable. In the subjoined tables of precedence the reader will find that, wherever necessary, an explanatory notice has been given under each head, to account for the arrangement adopted, to show the relation which that particular rank may bear towards others, to describe changes, anomalies, and exceptions, or to supply any additional information which the case may seem to require. GENERAL TABLE OF PRECEDENCE. I. The Sovereign. — It is hardly necessary to re- mind the reader, that as the monarch is the highest personage in the realm, no one takes precedence of him. The king or the queen regnant is always, and in all respects, superior to any subject, and his or her position exemplifies more clearly than that of any other person the real meaning of the term Prece- dence. Common observation is sufficient to inform the reader, when considering the precedence of the sovereign, that on many occasions propinquity to 26 GENERAL TABLE [PART I. the place of greatest honour is regulated by a reversed scale to that of numerical precedence, and though apparently a contradiction in terms it is true, that persons of greatest dignity do not strictly precede those of less consideration and importance. Thus in many state-processions it is well known that the position occupied by royalty is not by any means the first in numerical order ; but wherever the sovereign is placed, from that point radiate the gradations of dignity and rank, and by propinquity to that centre is regulated the whole complicated machinery of etiquette and precedence. Therefore in any scale the sovereign is not so much to be regarded as having a specific personal rank, but as constituting and establishing by his own position the source from which all dignity shall spring. This is a necessary consequence of the fact, that many officers of state on ceremonial occasions actually go before Her Majesty, without thereby negativing the royal title to precedence, or acquiring for themselves any increase of dignity or rank. Whatever position therefore the sovereign occupies, that is ipso facto the first place with reference to all precedence, though it may be far from first in a numerical point of view. II. Prince Consort. — The following is an ex- tract from the London Gazette : " Whitehall, March 5th, 1840. — Her Majesty has been pleased to declare and ordain, that Field Marshal His Royal Highness Francis Albert Augustus Charles Emanuel, Duke of Saxony, Prince of Saxe Coburg and Gotha, K.G., Her Majesty's consort, shall henceforth upon all oc- casions and in all meetings, except where otherwise PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 27 provided by act of parliament, have, hold, and enjoy, place, pre-eminence, and precedence next to Her Majesty." According to the law of England, as is v^ell known, no man's position in society is altered by any matrimonial alliance ; and antecedently to the promulgation of the above ordinance. Prince Albert was entitled merely to the precedence of a Knight of the Garter, viz. No. lxxxix. When his Royal Highness* naturalization bill first came under the consideration of parliament, it contained a clause conferring upon Prince Albert precedence next to Her Majesty ; but after considerable discussion this provision of the bill was withdrawn ; and in the month of March following the ordinance already set forth appeared in the Gazette ; previous to which, however, the Duke of Cambridge, on his own behalf and in the name and on the behalf of the other members of the royal family, expressed his assent to the clause for granting the proposed precedence to the consort of the sovereign : nevertheless, the adoption of it was considered to be inexpedient ; but in compliance with the commands of the Queen, and in accordance with the unequivocally expressed wishes of the royal family. Prince Albert does in practice enjoy precedence next after Her Majesty : his position however is not forti- fied either by statute or common law ; but there is no immediate probability of his royal highness's right to the place assigned him, being questioned by any of the distinguished individuals who are personally concerned. HI. Prince of Wales. — The Prince of Wales has been at all times regarded as the first subject in the realm — the nearest to the throne — the most digni- 28 GENERAL TABLE [PART I. fied of the peers of parliament, and, though not exercising any pohtical power beyond his vote as a legislator, yet regarded by all men as the most eminent personage in the state next after the sove- reign. The Prince of Wales is the heir apparent. The heir presumptive may be brother, uncle, nephew, niece, or even a more distant relative of the sove- reign ; but his prospect of eventually succeeding to the throne gives him no place in the scale of prece- dency : the rank he holds is merely derived from consanguinity. Whatever his position as a member of the royal family might be, he enjoys that before he becomes heir presumptive, retains it while he con- tinues heir presumptive, and does not lose it by the birth of an heir apparent. But the station of Prince of Wales is clearly and indisputably that of the first and highest of Her Majesty's subjects. The extract from the London Gazette, quoted in No. ii., seems to intimate a wish on the part of the Queen, that no one should ever take precedence of Prince Albert; and there is every probability that that intimation of the royal pleasure will not be disregarded. IV. Sons of the Sovereign. — The second son of the reigning monarch takes rank next after the eldest, and all the younger sons take precedence amongst each other according to priority of birth. They usually receive peerages as soon as they become of age ; and in the House of Lords they would of course rank above all other peers, and take prece- dence amongst each other according to the dates of their respective patents ; for example, if the fifth son received his dukedom previous to the fourth, then the younger would in all proceedings of the Upper PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 29 House take precedence of the elder : but this sort of anomaly is not likely to occur ; for the practice is, to grant the peerages in the order of primogeniture, so that the precedence of those princes in the house of Lords should coincide with their stations in all other assemblies. V. Grandsons of the Sovereign. — Until the Crown of England became settled upon the Protestant issue of the Electress Sophia, the royal family com- prehended a very numerous class : only those, how- ever, who stood in a certain degree of propinquity to the throne enjoyed any especial precedence over other British subjects. By the act (10th of Anne, cap. 4) for settling the precedence of the Electress Sophia, it was declared that all her descendants being Protestants shall have rank and precedence before the Archbishop of Canterbury or any other subject of this realm ; it therefore follows, that whether the descendants of the monarch possess or do not pos- sess peerages, they are entitled to rank higher than other subjects. The rule appears to be, that every one who could in any event succeed to the throne, takes precedence of those subjects who are incapable of such succession. VI. Brothers of the Sovereign. — The royal family take precedence amongst each other accord- ing to their propinquity to the throne. As the re- motest descendant of a reigning prince would succeed to the throne in preference to any collateral relative, so the grandson of the king would take precedence of his own great uncle. In the royal family the first class are the sons of the monarch, the second his grandsons, &c. ; then would follow his brothers, his 30 GENERAL TABLE [PART I. nephews, his uncles, &c. Thus the next brother to the king might be at one time the first subject in the realm ; but if the king should marry and have seven sons, the brother then would take the eighth place : he might also live to follow fifteen or sixteen of his grand-nephews ; but one of these might succeed to the throne, marry, have sons, and so remove his grand-uncle still farther from the highest point : it frequently happens, therefore, that as a royal duke grows older he sinks in the scale of prece- dence. VII. Nephews of the Sovereign. — The chil- dren of the monarch form the highest rank in the royal family ; his brothers and sisters come next, and next their children. They proceed in the following order : — 1st, such of his nephews as are the sons of his next brother ; 2ndly, the sons of his second bro- ther; then those of his third brother, and so on according to the seniority of their respective fathers ; the sons of each father, of course, taking precedence amongst each other according to priority of birth. The sons of the eldest sister of the sovereign follow those of his youngest brother, taking rank amongst each other according to the usual rule of priority of birth ; the sons of each sister enjoying prece- dence according to the seniority of their respective mothers. VIII. Uncles of the Sovereign. — A royal duke may be in one reign the son of the king ; in the next reign he may become brother to the sovereign ; in the next, uncle to the monarch ; and in the following reign, grand-uncle. In the first of these cases he belongs to the highest rank, in the next he falls into the PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 31 second grade, and finally into the third. Every member of the royal family capable of succeeding to the throne retains an acknowledged superiority over other subjects, but the rank that he holds amongst his own relatives is altered every time a new reign commences. IX. Other Descendants of the Electress So- phia occupy this position before the Archbishop of Canterbury, under the 10th of Anne, cap. 4; and their propinquity to the throne regulates their rank. In compiling tables of precedence this act has been too frequently overlooked ; it is, therefore, often stated that the eldest sons of dukes of the blood royal take rank immediately before marquises. This view of the matter is in conformity with the 31st of Henry VIII. ; but the statute of Anne virtually re- peals that portion of the enactment. It is to be observed, that at present there is no duke of the blood royal, nor any descendant of such duke, who is not also a descendant of the Electress Sophia of Hanover ; and the statute of Anne declares that all her descendants shall precede the Archbishop of Canterbury, " any law, statute, or custom to the contrary notwithstanding :" it is, therefore, a pal- pable error to place them immediately before mar- quises. X. Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate of all England. — After many contests between the Arch- bishops of Canterbur}^ and of York, it was decided by King Edward III. in 1352, that the former should always enjoy precedence over the latter; and this decision has ever since remained in force. Both were always entitled to go before dukes. It may be 32 GENERAL TABLE [PART I. presumed that the title of Primate of all England is given to this Prelate as indicating his superiority- over the Archbishop of York. XI. Lord Chancellor of Great Britain. — The act of Henry VIII. respecting precedence, so often referred to in this part of the volume, enacts that the Lord High Chancellor shall, if a baron or above that degree, take precedence next after the Archbishop of Canterbury. The Lord Chancellor of Ireland is not always raised to the peerage, but in modern times that honour has been invariably conferred on the Lord Chancellor of Great Britain. It being taken for granted that he is always a peer, this place has been assigned to him. XII. Archbishop of York, Primate of Eng- land. — Until the 3 1st of Henry VIII. this prelate ranked next to the Archbishop of Canterbury, but the act passed in that year regarding precedence placed the Lord Chancellor between the two arch- bishops. XIII. Archbishop of Armagh. — This prelate is called Primate of all Ireland, as indicating a supe- riority over the Archbishop of Dublin. Under the fourth article of the Act of Union, he takes rank next to the Archbishop of York. XIV. Archbishop of Dublin. — This prelate has always taken precedence next after the Archbishop of Armagh, and the Act of Union places him imme- diately before the Lord High Treasurer. XV. Lord High Treasurer. — This is the posi- tion which the law assigns to the Lord High Trea- surer, whenever there happens to be such an officer. The modern practice is to place this office in com- PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 33 mission, that is, to appoint certain commissioners for the performance of its duties. These are usually called " Lords of the Treasury." At present, there- fore, there is no one to enjoy this rank in the scale of precedence. XVI. Lord President of the Privy Council. — In modern times the President of the Council is always a member of the house of Peers. According to the statutes on the subject of precedence, he is to enjoy the place here assigned to him, provided he be of the degree of a baron ; but as none of lower degree are ever appointed to the office, his rank in the scale of precedence is never different from that assigned to him in this place. XVII. Lord Privy Seal. — The rule which ap- plies to No. XVI. is equally applicable to the present case. This is the position of the Lord Privy Seal, provided he be of the degree of a baron or higher. As the privy seal is never confided to any one but a peer, no other situation in the scale of precedence need be assigned to this high officer of state. XVIII. Lord Great Chamberlain. — The person who fills the office of Great Chamberlain does not occupy this position in the scale of precedence unless he happens to be a duke. If a marquis, he takes precedence of all other marquises ; if an earl, vis- count, or baron, of all others of his own degree. Since 1838 the office has been filled jointly by the Marquis of Cholmondely and Lord Willoughby d'Eresby, and they therefore take different positions in consequence of differing in the rank of their peer- ages, while neither of them occupy the position indi- c 34 GENERAL TABLE [PART I. cated by this article, though if either should at any time receive a dukedom, this would be his place. Their existing rank is respectively No. xxix. and No. Lxix., to which the reader is referred. XIX. Lord High Constable. — At present there is no such officer as Lord High Constable, but whenever the Crown appoints one, this is his place, supposing him to be a duke ; if of any lower rank, his place would be at the head of all of his own degree. XX. Earl Marshal. — The present Earl Mar- shal happens to be the premier duke of England, but any duke holding the office would take prece- dence of all other dukes, and, if he belonged to any lower rank in the peerage, would precede all of his own degree. XXL Lord High Admiral. — There is at present no Lord High Admiral : the duties of the office are performed by commissioners ; but whenever the Crown appoints a Lord High Admiral, he takes pre- cedence of all dukes, as well as of the two great officers next mentioned in this table. XXn. Lord Steward of the Household. — As to this office, the rank which it imparts to its holder is not uniformly that of placing him above all dukes, but merely that of placing him above all who belong to the same rank in the peerage which he enjoys. If he happened to be the premier duke, marquis, earl, viscount, or baron, the acquisition of this office would not elevate him in the scale of precedence, for he only takes rank above all of his own degree. XXIII. Lord Chamberlain of the Household. PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 35 — If this great officer be a duke, he takes the prece- dence here assigned to him ; and, if of lower rank, he precedes all others of the same degree. XXIV. Dukes of England. — All dukes of Eng- land whose titles were created before the year 1707 take rank immediately after No. xxiii., each ac- cording to the antiquity of his patent of creation ; thus the Duke of Norfolk is the first, and the Duke of Rutland the last, in this class. XXV. Dukes of Scotland. — By the 23rd article in the treaty of union between England and Scot- land, which was confirmed by the 5th of Anne, cap. 8, all dukes of Scotland were granted precedence next after English dukes ; that is to say, that the Eng- lish dukedoms were to be considered superior to the Scottish dukedoms ; therefore, the Duke of Hamilton, whose title was conferred in 1643, sixty years earlier than the Duke of Rutland's, never- theless follows that peer. All other dukes of Scot- land, however, follow each other according to the respective antiquity of their patents. Since the period of the union (1707), no Scottish dukedoms have been created ; therefore every duke created be- tween 1707 and the present time is of lower station than any of the six Scottish dukes. XXVI. Dukes of Great Britain. — This denomi- nation includes those which were created between the periods of the Scottish and Irish unions ; namely, from 1707 till 1801. Of these the Duke of Portland was the earliest creation, and is therefore the highest of this class, while the Duke of Northumberland is the lowest. The Duke of Portland follows the last Scottish duke (Roxburghe), and thence the order c 2 36 GENERAL TABLE [PART I. proceeds according to the date of the patents, till we reach the Duke of Northumberland, whose title was conferred in 1766. XXVII. Dukes of Ireland. — The only Irish dukedom now in existence is that of Leinster, which was created antecedently to the union. By the act uniting the two countries it was declared that the peers of Ireland should take precedence next after those of a like degree in Great Britain. In the year 1801, the junior British duke was his Grace of Northumberland : the Dukes of Leinster therefore take precedence next to the Dukes of Northumber- land. During the present century, several dukes of Great Britain have been created, all of whom of course follow the Duke of Leinster ; but if at any future time it should be the pleasure of the Crown to create another Irish dukedom, the possessors of it would not take precedence immediately after the Duke of Leinster : on the contrary, they would fol- low whoever might be at the time the junior duke of Great Britain ; for it is only the Irish peerages actu- ally existing at the time of the Union, which enjoy the kind of precedence possessed by the Duke of Leinster. XXVIII. Dukes of the United Kingdom. — This class includes the several dukes created since Eng- land, Scotland, and Ireland, became one united king- dom, viz. since ISOl, of whom the Duke of Welhng- -^ ton was the first ; and, according to the general rule, these take precedence in conformity with the dates of their respective patents. XXIX. Lord Great Chamberlain, when of the rank of a marquis; vide No. xviii. antea. PART I.J OF PRECEDENCE. 37 XXX. Lord High Constable, when of the rank of a marquis ; vide No. xix. antea. XXXI. Earl Marshal, when of the rank of a marquis ; vide No. xx. antea. XXXII. Lord Steward of the Household, when of the rank of a marquis ; vide No. xxii. antea. XXXIII. Lord Chamberlain of the House- hold, when of the rank of a marquis ; vide No. xxiii. antea. XXXIV. Marquises of England created before the Scottish Union. — Of this class there is only one now in existence, viz. the Marquisateof Winchester. XXXV. Marquises of Scotland. — Of these the Marquis of Huntley is the senior, and the Marquis of Lothian the junior. In conformity with the 23rd article of the Treaty of Union, all Scottish marquises whose patents are dated antecedently to that event (1707) take precedence of all others of like degree, excepting those English marquises whose patents are of earlier date. XXXVI. Marquises of Great Britain. — This class of peers enjoy titles which are dated between the years 1707 and 1801 ; and the oldest marquisate, viz. that of Lansdowne, follows the last of the Scottish marquises. XXXVII. Marquises of Ireland. — The Act of Union (passed in 1800) between Great Britain and Ireland declares that all peers of Ireland shall thenceforward be peers of Great Britain, and take precedence next after those of a like degree. The Marquis of Bute is the junior of those British mar- quises whose patents were granted before the Irish 38 GENERAL TABLE [PART I. union, he therefore precedes the senior Irish marquis ; there then follow eight Irish marquises, of whom Lord Ely is the last. XXXVIII. Marquises of the United Kingdom. — The several peers of this degree whose titles were created subsequent to that of the Marquis of Ely, viz. after the Irish union, constitute the marquises of the United Kingdom ; and they occupy this posi- tion in the general scale, while inter se they rank according to the dates of their respective patents, whether their peerages belong to Great Britain or to Ireland ; the Act of Union declares that all peers of Ireland, whose titles shall be created after the statute came into force, shall take rank and prece- dence as if they were peers of the United King- dom, and had seats in the hereditary branch of the legislature. XXXIX. Dukes' Eldest Sons. — This class of nobles rank above earls, and take precedence amongst each other according to the dates of their fathers' patent. The place thus assigned is not granted in conformity with the provisions of any act of parlia- ment, but in compliance with established usage, which has remained for centuries unquestioned. All the complex relations which subsist between dukes of England, of Scotland, of Great Britain, of Ireland, and of the United Kingdom, are equally in force as regards their issue ; and in order to ascertain the exact position of an individual member of No. xxxix. it is only necessary to fix the position of his father among dukes; and then it will be seen that the eldest son of any given duke will follow all eldest sons of such other dukes as his father himself follows. PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 39 Thus the paternal rank is the regulating influence among the different members of this class, and has already been detailed, while as a body they occupy the position which the number at the head of this article denotes. The scale of precedence which places a duke's eldest son after all marquises is in strict ana- logy with the hmitations affecting the assumption of courtesy titles ; for the former usually enjoys by cour- tesy the title of marquis, which the latter possesses in his own right, and even when there exists in the duke's family no marquisate for the son to assume, nevertheless (although perhaps only a titular baron) he is a courtesy marquis as far as precedence is con- cerned, and uses the coronet belonging to that rank. XL. Lord Great Chamberlain, when of the rank of an earl; vide No. xviii. XLI. Lord High Constable, when of the rank of an earl ; vide No. xix. XLIL Earl Marshal, when of the rank of an earl ; vide No. xx. XLIIL Lord Steward of the Household, when of the rank of an earl ; vide No. xxii. XLIV. Lord Chamberlain of the Household, when of the rank of an earl ; vide No. xxiii. XLV. Earls of England. — This class includes all earls whose patents are dated antecedently to 1707, the period of the union with Scotland. Of these the Earl of Shrewsbury is the first, and Earl Poulett the last. XLVL Earls of Scotland. — By the treaty of union between England and Scotland, all Scottish peers became peers of Great Britain, with rank next after Enghsh peers of the like degree, but taking 40 GENERAL TABLE [PART I. precedence amongst each other according to the dates of their patents. The Earl of Erroll is the first of this class, and the Earl of Hopetoun the last. The patent of the Earl Poulett bears date in 1706, and that of the Earl of Erroll in 1453 : the effect, how- ever, of the union has been to give precedence to the former over the latter ; but all earls created since 1 707 follow the whole body of the Scottish earls, and of course take rank amongst each other in the usual manner, according to the dates of their respective patents. XLVII. Earls op Great Britain are those created between 1707, the year of the Scottish union, and 1801, when that with Ireland took place. In the scale of precedence, they follow the whole of the Scottish earls, and precede all the Irish earls. Of this class the Earl of Oxford is the first, and the Earl of Malmsbury the last. XLVIII. Earls of Ireland are of two classes ; one created before the union (1801), and the other since that event. By the act which united the two countries it was declared that peers of Ireland should be peers of Great Britain, and should take rank in England next after those of a like degree, enjoying precedence amongst each other according to the usual rule — date of patent. The first of this class is the Earl of Cork ; he possesses the oldest Irish earl- dom, and, therefore, in the scale of precedence comes next to the Earl of Malmsbury, who is the junior of the British earls. The most recently created of the Irish earls at the time of the union was the Earl of Kenmare ; he is, therefore, the last, and the Earl of Cork is the first of the body of Irish earls whom the 1 PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 41 Act of Union added to the earls of Great Britain. The earls of Ireland created since the union come into the next class. XLIX. Earls of the United Kingdom are those created since England, Scotland, and Ireland formed one united kingdom; the Earl Rosslyn being the first, and the Earl of Zetland the last. Within that period, however, six Irish earldoms have been created, the possessors of which do not rank amongst the body of older Irish earls existing previous to the Union, but are, according to dates of patents, inter- mingled amongst the united kingdom earls, all of whom, as already mentioned, were created within the present century. The difference between an earl in the peerage of Ireland and one in the peerage of the united kingdom is that the latter has a seat in the upper house, and the other has not, at least in right of his earldom, though he may possess that advantage if he be likewise a British viscount or baron, or a representative peer. As regards precedence, all peers, whether of Ireland or of the united kingdom, if created since the Union, take rank amongst each other according to the dates of their respective patents. L. Eldest Sons of Marquises. — The precedence of the eldest son of a marquis does not rest upon patent, or order in council, or statute, but on that which is of equal force — immemorial usage. As a body, their position is that which their number (l.) indicates, while inter se the precedence of their respective fathers regulates the rank of the sons, as has already been explained with reference to dukes' eldest sons at No. xxxix. 42 GENERAL TABLE [PART I. LI. Younger Sons of Dukes. — This place is assigned to the younger sons of dukes upon the authority of a decree pronounced by the commis- sioners for executing the office of Earl Marshal, m the reign of Elizabeth. That sovereign referred the question for the consideration of the commissioners ; and their decision was, that this class of nobles should precede viscounts. In accordance vvith the rules already referred to, the members of this class, however, take rank inter se in accordance with the relative precedence of their respective fathers. LII. Lord Great Chamberlain, when of the rank of a viscount ; vide No. xviii. LIII. Lord High Constable, when of the rank of a viscount ; vide No. xix. LIV. Lord Steward of the Household, when of the rank of a viscount ; vide No. xxii. LV. Lord Chamberlain of the Household, when of the rank of a viscount ; vide No. xxiii. LVI. Viscounts of England. — The same rule applies to these as to the higher ranks of the nobi- lity. The class now under consideration are those whose titles were granted antecedently to the union with Scotland, and they are extinct save one, the vis- county of Hereford. The peer who holds that dignity is of course the premier viscount of the realm. LVII. Viscounts of Scotland. — As in the cases of earls, marquises, and dukes, the Scottish vis- counts take precedence immediately after the English created before the union ; Viscount Falkland being the first, and Viscount Strathallan the last. Of course, amongst each other they follow the usual rule, viz. date of patent. PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 43 LVIII. Viscounts of Great Britain. — These were created between 1707, the period of the Scottish union, and 1801, that of the union with Ireland; they are therefore preceded, first, by the one English viscount, and 2ndly, by the Scottish viscounts. . This nile is founded, like all others of a similar kind, upon the provisions of the treaty of union. The first of this class is Viscount Bolingbroke, the last is Viscount Hood. LIX. Viscounts of Ireland. — These are peers of Ireland created before the union, and by the act which efi'ected that great change they became peers of Great Britain, with " precedence next after other peers of a like degree." The first of the number is Viscount Gormanston ; the last, Viscount Avon- more. Amongst each other, they follow the gene- ral rule of taking rank according to the dates of patents. LX. Viscounts of the United Kingdom con- stitute that portion of the peerage which has been created since 1801, the year in which England, Scotland, and Ireland became one united kingdom. In the scale of precedence, several Irish viscounts (created since the union) are intermingled with them, according to dates of patent, on principles already explained. The diff'erence between an Irish viscount and one of the united kingdom is, that the latter has a seat in the upper house, but no vote at the election of Irish representative peers ; the former has no seat in the lords in right of his Irish viscounty, but of course he possesses a vote at the election of an Irish representative peer. 44 GENERAL TABLE LpART I. LXI. Eldest Sons of Earls. — It is not under any distinct written authority that the eldest sons of earls hold this place, but by immemorial usage. Collectively, their position is indicated by the number LXI. while individually the rank of their respective parents regulates the precedence of the children inter se. LXII. Younger Sons of Marquises hold this rank by immemorial usage, in like manner as the sons of dukes and earls possess theirs, and in the same way their fathers' precedence among marquises regulates theirs amongst the issue of marquises. LXIII. The Bishop of London is here placed by the statute of Henry VIII. There is some ground for supposing that antecedently to the passing of that act he occupied a different position, but there cannot now be any doubt as to the place which ought to be given to this prelate. The see being amply endowed, the holder exercising great powers as a temporal judge, being likewise the head of a more important body of clergy than any in the king- dom, and presiding over the metropolitan diocese, are circumstances which were probably amongst the grounds on which this high rank has been assigned to him. LXIV. Bishop of Durham. — The same statute (that of Henry VIII.) which determines the pre- cedence of the Bishop of London fixes that also of the Bishop of Durham. The reason of this supe- riority we may presume to be, that the great temporal powers and the large revenues formerly belonging to PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 45 this see rendered it becoming, that the prelate who held it should enjoy a corresponding rank and dignity. LXV. The Bishop of Winchester. — By the con- stitutions of the Order of the Garter, it was declared that the prelate of that order should alwavs take precedence of every other bishop. The words are, that " the said prelate, for the honour and dignity of the prelacy of the said order, shall have pre- eminence, and be in all places above all other bishops under our authority, except archbishops." From the foundation of the order to the present time, with the exception of a few months in the year 1553, this office has always been held by the bishops of Winchester ; therefore the holders of this see have uniformly enjoyed precedence over all suffragan bishops, excepting those of London and Durham, who in the 31st of Henry VIII. were placed above them by the act passed in that year regulating pre- cedence. LXVI. English Suffragan Bishops. — So many generations have passed away since a bishop was a Secretary of State, that it may be scarcely worth while to call attention to the fact, that the 3ist of Henry VIII. provides, if a prelate should be a principal Secretary of State, that he shall take pre- cedence of all his brethren, unless some of them hold one of the ten offices already mentioned, which give a precedence over dukes. Bishops precede all temporal barons ; and the general rule is that they shall take rank amongst each other accord- ing to priority of consecration, and not in right of 46 GENERAL TABLE [pART I. privileges attaching to each see. The exceptions are, as already stated, that the Bishops of London, Dur- ham, and Winchester, enjoy rank superior to any other member of the episcopal body. LXVII. — Bishop of Meath. — In ancient times Meath was an archiepiscopal see, and the Bishop of Meath continues to enjoy one of the honorary dis- tinctions of an archbishop, though only one, viz. the title of Most reverend. Tuam and Cashel were till very lately archbishoprics, but none of their distinc- tions now in any respect appertain to them, and the bishops of those dioceses take rank amongst their brethren according to seniority of consecration, de- riving no dignity from the fact of their predecessors having been archbishops : ancient usage, however, appears to make a difference in the case of Meath ; for the holder of that see, no matter how recent his con- secration, takes precedence of all suffragan bishops of Ireland. LXVIII. Irish Suffragan Bishops. — The act of union between Great Britain and Ireland provides, as in the case of the lords temporal, that the lords spiritual shall take precedence next after those of a like degree in England. The Irish suffragan bishops therefore take rank next to the English, but amongst each other their precedence is regulated according to seniority of consecration. To this, however, there is one exception ; see No. lxvii. LXIX. Lord Great Chamberlain, if of the rank of a baron ; vide No. xviii. LXX. Lord High Constable, if of the rank of a baron ; vide No. xix. PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 47 LXXI. Lord Steward of the Household, if of the rank of a baron ; vide No. xxii. LXXII. Lord Chamberlain of the Household, if of the rank of a baron ; vide No. xxiii. LXXHL Secretary of State. — When this im- portant pubhc officer is below the degree of a baron, his rank would be at No. lxxxv, under the pro- visions of Henry VHL's Act. If, however, the office be filled by a baron, he takes precedence of all peers of that degree : but the rule does not hold beyond this rank, for the office does not exalt the precedence of a viscount, earl, marquis, or duke (Coke, 4 Inst. 362). LXXIV. Barons of England. — These are peers sitting by writ or patent of earlier date than the Scottish Union (1707) ; of whom. Lord de Ros is the first, and Lord Clifibrd the last. LXXV. Barons of Scotland. — The treaty of union between England and Scotland made provision that the barons of that country should take prece- dence next after those of a like degree in England, having rank amongst each other according to the antiquity of their titles. The first amongst this class is Lord Forbes, and the last Lord Polwarth. LXXVI. Barons of Great Britain. — These are peers whose patents of creation bear date between the Scottish and Irish unions, namely, during the period from 1707 till 1801. They take rank after the Scottish, and before the Irish barons. The barony of Middleton is the oldest creation of this class, and the barony of Basset the most recent. LXXVII. Barons of Ireland. — According to the Act of Union between Great Britain and Ireland, 48 GENERAL TABLE [pART I. this class of peers takes precedence next after those of a like degree in England, at the time of the union, and amongst each other, according to antiquity of creation ; Lord Kingsale being the first, and Lord Henley being the last. LXXVIIL Barons of the United Kingdom. — All peers created since 1801, when England, Scot- land, and Ireland, became one united kingdom. Amongst these, in order of precedence, several Irish barons are intermingled according to dates of patents, on principles already explained in Nos. xxvii. and XLix. The difference between an Irish baron, and one of the united kingdom is, that the latter possesses a seat in the upper house, and the former a right to vote for an Irish representative peer. LXXIX. Speaker of the House of Commons. — This position is assigned to the President of the lower house, by the 1st of William and Mary, cap. 21. LXXX. Commissioners of the Great Seal. — When the office of Lord High Chancellor is executed by commissioners, the persons to whom this great trust is confided become entitled to that position in the scale of precedence here assigned by the 1st of William and Mary, cap. 21. It need hardly be ob- served that this rank only belongs to such commis- sioners of the great seal as have no higher claim to precedence in right of other offices, or in right of hereditary honours. LXXXI. — Treasurer of the Household, is here placed under the authority of a royal warrant, temp. Henry VIII. LXXXII. Comptroller of the Household, PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 49 is here placed under the authority of a royal warrant, temp. Henry VIII. LXXXIII. Master of the Horse. — In modern times the Master of the Horse to the King or Queen regnant, is sometimes a duke or marquis, and rarely under the degree of an earl, he therefore never has occasion to avail himself of the precedence which belongs to his office, naturally preferring that which is inseparable from his hereditary rank. LXXXIV. Vice-Chamberlain of the House- hold. — This officer is here placed on the authority of a warrant, temp. Henry VIII. LXXXV. Secretary of State. — When this im- portant public officer is below the degree of a baron, the place here assigned to him is that given by the statute 31st Henry VIII. cap. 10, but when held by a duke, marquis, earl, or viscount, it gives him no elevation of rank, as was decided in the case of Robert Cecil, Earl of Salisbury (Coke, Inst. 4 — 362). When a secretary of state is, however, a baron, his place will be as described in No. lxxii. to which the reader is referred. LXXXVL Eldest Sons of Viscounts are here placed in conformity with ancient usage, and the relative precedence of their respective fathers settles their intrinsic rank. LXXXVII. Younger Sons of Earls, on the same ground as No. lxxxv., and under the same regulations as regards precedence inter se. LXXXVIII. Eldest Sons of Barons are placed upon the same authority as the above, namely, ancient usage. LXXXIX. Knights of the Garter. — It very d 50 GENERAL TABLE [pART I. rarely happens that the members of this order depend altogether for their rank upon the distinction which their knighthood confers, for the knights companions of the Garter generally belong to the highest classes of the peerage. The most recent instance of this dis- tinction having been conferred on a British subject, not being a peer, was the case of Prince Albert. Between the period of his investiture with the Garter and the present settlement of his rank by royal ordinance, this would have been his position. Respecting the precedence of other orders of knighthood, there has occasionally been some un- certainty ; but the rank enjoyed by knights of the garter is so clearly established by the statutes of the order, that no doubts have arisen on the subject. The statute is dated April 23, 5th Charles I. 1629. XC. Privy Councillors are here placed under the authority of letters patent, granted temp. James T. Amongst themselves this class, like all others, take rank according to seniority of appointment. XCI. Chancellor of the Order of the Garter. — On the 23rd of April, 1629, it was ordained by Charles I. that this officer should hold the rank here assigned him, provided he was a layman ; but from 1475 to 1485, and from 1669 to the present time, the office has always been held by a bishop, who enjoyed a higher rank in right of his see. In the intermediate period, however, viz. from 1629 to 1669, this statute regulating precedence had a prac- tical utility, and if at any future time the office should be appropriated to a layman, it would again come into force. XCII. The Chancellor of the Exchequer PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 51 holds this position under the authority of letters patent, temp. James I. XCIII. The Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, on the same ground as No. xcii., but if a peer, of course according to his rank in the peerage. XCIV. The Lord Chief Justice of the Queen's Bench, on the same ground as No. xcii., but if a peer, of course according to his rank in the peerage. XCV. Master of the Rolls, on the same ground as No. xcii., and if a peer, with a similar excep- tion in his favour as in the case of the Lord Chief Justice. XCVL Vice-Chancellor of England. — The place here assigned to this high judicial functionary was conferred by the 4th section of the 55th of George IIL cap. 24. There are, however, two other vice-chancellors, whose precedence is fixed by the 5th of Victoria, cap. 5, and they take rank imme- diately after the lord chief baron of the Court of Exchequer. The Act of Victoria above referred to, settles by its 25th section the precedence of the future vice-chancellors, declaring, that Sir Lancelot Shadw^ell (the present holder of the office) is the only person who shall be entitled to so high a rank, but that his successors, together with the two other vice-chancellors, shall follow the lord chief baron. XCVn. The Lord Chief Justice of the Com- mon Pleas holds this position under the authority of letters patent, teynp. James L XCVin. The Lord Chief Baron.— The chief judge in the Court of Exchequer enjoys this rank under letters patent, temp. James L It sometimes d2 52 GENERAL TABLE [PART I. happens that he is raised to the peerage, in which case, he of course comes under the general rule often referred to in this article, namely, that of taking rank according to his peerage ; or if he should, as more frequently occurs, be a member of the Privy Council, he then belongs to No. xc. XCIX. The Vice-Chancellors. — The prece- dence of this class of judicial officers has been settled by the 5th of Victoria, cap. 5, sec. 25, in these words, " And be it enacted, that the vice-chan- cellors to be appointed in pursuance of this act, shall during the continuance in office of the present vice- chancellor, (namely, the vice-chancellor of England,) respectively have rank and precedence next to the lord chief baron." C. Puisne Justices of the Queen's Bench con- form to the general rule of taking precedence amongst each other according to seniority of appointment. The place here assigned them collectively is on the ground of ancient usage. CI. Puisne Justices of the Common Pleas, on the same ground as No. c, and taking rank amongst each other according to seniority of ap- pointment. CII. Puisne Barons of the Exchequer, on the same ground as No. c, and taking rank amongst each other according to seniority of appointment. CIII. Knights Banneret, created under the royal standard displayed in open war, the sovereign or the Prince of Wales being present. They would take rank amongst each other according to seniority of creation. CIV. Younger Sons of Viscounts are here PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 53 placed under the authority of letters patent, temp, James I., and rank according to the precedence of their respective fathers. CV. Younger Sons of Barons have this place assigned them in compliance with immemorial usage confirmed by the decree of James I. in 1612. CVI. Baronets. — This portion of the titled classes are created by letters patent, and the granting clause of each patent is to the following effect ; that A. B. and the heirs of his body shall take place and precedence by virtue of the dignity of a baronet next after the younger sons of barons. Those patents, however, make exception in favour of knights banneret of the highest order, knights of the Garter, privy council- lors, the chancellor of the Exchequer, chancellor of the Duchy of J.ancaster, the lord chief justice, the master of the Rolls, the vice-chancellor of England, the chief justice of the Common Pleas, the chief baron, and the puisne judges of the Queen's Bench, Common Pleas, and Exchequer. Such exceptions, in the absence of higher authority, may be regarded as confirming the positions assigned to them in this article. Baronets conform to the general rule of taking precedence amongst each other according to the dates of their patents respectively. CVII. Knights Bannerets, provided they be not made in the manner described at No. cm. This position was allotted to such as were created by the commanders of armies in the king's name on the open field of battle. CVIII. Knights of the Thistle. — The order of the Thistle is scarcely ever conferred on any but Scottish nobles of very high rank, and of course 1 54 GENERAL TABLE [pART I. they take precedence according to their peerages. The statutes of the order are silent respecting prece- dence, and we have not been able to discover any acts of Parliament, royal ordinances, or letters patent, on the subject. In the absence of these authorities, the natural course is to place the orders according to priority of institution or revival. CIX. Knights of St. Patrick. — This order has never been, and probably never will be, conferred upon a commoner. Its right, therefore, to the place here assigned it in the scale of precedence is not likely to be soon decided. The warrant under which the order was instituted, declares, that in Ireland the knights of St. Patrick shall take precedence imme- diately after the eldest sons of barons. It has been sometimes supposed that the warrant or the statutes of the order gave them this rank in England, which would amount to granting them precedence over the knights of the Garter. The statutes of the order of St. Patrick do not take cognizance of, still less do they abrogate, any statute of the order of the Garter ; and nothing is more evident than that the sovereign never intended to place the Irish order above the more ancient and illustrious fraternities of England and Scotland. It is a position clearly established, that baronets shall come next after the younger sons of barons, and that no knight in respect of his knight- hood, (except those of the order of the Garter to- gether with certain bannerets,) shall be entitled to precede a baronet. As the general rule then is, that knights come after baronets, the several orders of knighthood have been placed, as already stated, ac- cording to priority of institution or revival. PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 55 ex. Knights Grand Cross of the Bath are placed on the ground that that order is more ancient than any which are placed after it, excepting No. cxiv. (Knights bachelor). Their position here is authorized by the decree issued by James I. in 1612. CXI. Knights Grand Cross of St. Michael and St. George are here placed under the authority of the statutes estabhshing the order in which each rank was granted precedence next after the corresponding ranks of the order of the Bath. CXII. Knights Commander of the Bath are here placed on the grounds stated at No. ex. CXIII. Knights Commander of St. Michael and St. George are here placed under the authority of the statute referred to at No. cxi. CXIV. Knights Bachelor. — By various patents and ordinances, as well as by acts of parliament, several classes in the state have been assigned pre- cedence over knights bachelor, and though they are the most ancient order of knights, we find them at length moved downwards by successive changes to this rank in the scale of precedence. CXV. Companions of the Bath. — The Royal Ordinance issued in the year 1815, enlarging the Order of the Bath, assigned to the companions of the order " place and precedency of all esquires." The several classes entitled to the affix of esquire, are very numerous, and to each of such classes is assigned its own proper place, but the Companions of the Bath are entitled to rank above them all. CXVI. CompanionsandCavalieri of St. Michael and St. George are here placed under the authority 56 GENERAL TABLE [pART I. of the statutes of the order before referred to. Such members, however, of this class as were nominated previous to the publication of the statutes of 1832, are entitled, under the older code, to a higher pre- cedence. Of this class only two individuals are now living, and their place w^ithin the Ionian islands and Malta, is immediately before all Knights Bachelor — a rank three degrees higher than that belonging to those who have been nominated subsequent to 1832. CXVII. Eldest Sons of the Younger Sons op Peers are here placed under the authority of an ordinance of the Earl Marshal's Court, dated 18th of March, 1615. CXVTII. Eldest Sons of Baronets are here placed on the same ground as No. cxvii. viz., the ordinance of the Earl Marshal's Court. CXIX. Eldest Sons of Knights of the Garter are here placed on the ground of ancient usage, which is confirmed by implication in the ordinance of the Earl Marshal's Court already referred to. CXX. Eldest Sons op Knights Banneret, on the same ground as No. cxix. CXXI. Eldest Sons of the Knights of the Thistle, on the same ground as No. cxix. CXXII. Eldest Sons of Knights Grand Cross OP the Bath, on the same ground as No. cxix. and, inter se, they rank according to seniority of their respective fathers in the order of the Bath. CXXIII. Eldest Sons of Knights' Grand Cross of St. Michael and St. George occupy this posi- tion in correspondence with that of their fathers after grand crosses of the Bath. PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 57 CXXIV. Eldest Sons of Knights Commander OF THE Bath, on the same ground as No. cxix. CXXV. Eldest Sons of Knights Commander OF St. Michael and St. George are here placed, on the ground that the general practice with respect to precedence gives to the descendants of titled per- sons a station amongst each other, analogous to that enjoyed by their fathers. CXXVI. Eldest Sons of Knights Bachelor are here placed under the authority of letters patent temp. James I. CXXVII. Younger Sons of Baronets are here placed on the same ground as No. cxxvi. CXXVITI. Esquires of the King's Body are here placed on the ground of ancient usage. CXXIX. Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber, on the same ground as No. cxxviii. CXXX. Esquires of the Knights of the Bath, on the same ground as No. cxix. CXXXI. Esquires by Creation, on the same ground as No. cxix. For a statement of the mode in which esquires may be created, the reader is re- ferred to the article Esquire in a later portion of the volume. CXXXII. Esquires by Office, on the same ground as No. cxix. CXXXIII. Younger Sons of Knights of the Garter, on the same ground as No. cxix. CXXXIV. Younger Sons of Knights Banneret, on the same ground as No. cxix. CXXXV. Younger Sons of Knights Grand Cross of the Bath are placed on the same ground as their elder brethren hold their places. 58 GENERAL TABLE [pART I. CXXXVI. Younger Sons of Knights Grand Cross of St. Michael and St. George, on the same ground as the eldest sons of these knights hold their precedence. CXXXVII. Younger Sons of Knights Com- mander OF the Bath, on the same ground as CXIX. CXXXVIII. Younger Sons of Knights Com- mander OP St. Michael and St. George, on the same ground as their elder brothers. CXXXIX. Younger Sons of Knights Bachelor, on the same ground as No. cxxv. CXL. Gentlemen entitled to bear Arms. CXLI. Doctors of Divinity, on the ground of ancient usage. CXLII. Doctors op Laws, on the same ground as No. cxLi. CXLIII. Doctors of Medicine, on the same ground as No. cxli. CXLIV. Bachelors of Divinity. — The degree of a bachelor in any of the faculties of law, physic, or divinity, is rarely obtained otherwise than as pre- paratory to the superior degree of doctor ; and in divinity it generally happens that those who take a bachelor's degree are also in priest's orders ; they have, therefore, the prefix of reverend : but if that were not the case, they in common with all ba- chelors of faculties would be entitled to the affix of esquire ; this place, therefore, amongst esquires is assigned them on the ground of analogy and ancient usage. CXLV. Bachelors of Laws, on the ground of ancient usage. PART I.] OF PRECEDENCE. 59 CXLVI. Bachelors of Medicine, on the same ground as No. cxlv. CXLVII. Clergymen are placed above all other professional persons, not only by the universal con- sent of society, but by the distinct recognition on all occasions and by all authorities, that the prece- dence of the " faculties" is as follows : 1st, Divinity ; 2nd, Law ; 3rd, Medicine. But there is another con- sideration which imparts to this profession a tem- poral dignity, to say nothing of its pre-eminence in a spiritual point of view, and that is, that amember of it takes rank next to the royal family, that four mem- bers of the clerical profession take precedence of all dukes, and that bishops are lords of parliament su- perior to barons. On these grounds it is held, that no man, merely in right of his profession, is entitled to precedence over a clergyman. Deans and arch- deacons are usually doctors in divinity, but supposing them to be otherwise, the course of precedence would be as follows : — 1st, Deans ; 2nd, Archdeacons ; 3rd, Rural Deans ; 4th, Rectors ; 5th, Vicars ; 6th, Curates, the members of each class amongst them- selves according to priority of admission. If a curate, vicar, or rector, rural dean, or archdeacon, should, as sometimes happens, have taken the degree of D.D., or of LL.D., or of D.C.L., he of course takes rank accordingly. CXLVIII. Sergeants at Law, by ancient usage. CXLIX. Queen's Counsel are placed above all other barristers in right of their patents. CL. Barristers are esquires by ancient usage ; but according to the rule of precedence in the profession, they are merely regarded as holding a 60 GENERAL TABLE [PART I. position in the common law, somewhat analogous to that of the bachelor in the civil law ; the sergeant in the one being regarded as of similar rank to the doctor in the other. CLI. Officers in the Naval and Military Service. — " Both branches of the service," and the " united service," are phrases familiar to every one ; and in the table of naval and military precedence, the reader will find the relative rank of each officer correctly set forth ; but in a table of general prece- dence this is their proper place : it is, however, to be observed, that such of them as are peers, baronets, knights, lords, honourables, doctors, bachelors in any of the faculties, esquires, members of any order of knighthood, or possessing any rank whatever, do not lose their stations by enterhig upon the naval or military service of the state. The rank which they acquire on so entering is that of gentleman. Every public officer, whether in the navy, the army, or the civil service, is a gentleman; certain commissions, however, confer the distinction of " esquire," which all who have held them retain for life ; but the subaltern officers of the navy and army do not, merely in right of their commissions, enjoy any rank above that of gentlemen. CLII. Professional Gentlemen, as solicitors, attorneys, proctors, engineers, architects, medical practitioners, artists, literary men, merchants, master manufacturers, scientific professors, and others not engaged in manual labour, farming of land, or retail trade, are considered to possess some station in society, although the law takes no cognizance of their ranks. PART 1.] OF PRECEDENCE. 61 CLIII. Gentlemen. — In another part of the volume will be found a statement of the circum- stances which entitle a man to the affix of gentleman. One who is a gentleman neither by birth, academical degrees, profession, office, or creation, is not raised or depressed in the scale of precedence by the amount of his possessions ; he is merely superior to retail tradesmen, farmers, and artisans. END OF the general TABLE. In the preceding pages the relative positions of all ranks and orders have been detailed, without regard to whether those rights be founded on here- ditary, official, or personal distinctions ; but solelv with a view to utility and practice. There are, how- ever, some details which could not conveniently be included within a general table of precedence, and which are, therefore, perhaps best examined by them- selves. Thus a table of hereditary ranks, arranged in order of precedence, may prove curious and in- teresting, as by this means their numbers, extent, and succession may be seen at a single glance. For the same reason, tables of such official and personal dis- tinctions as confer precedence follow each other in due course, and are similarly arranged. These again are succeeded by statements of judicial and legal precedence, clerical precedence, military, naval. East Indian, and university precedence, comparative rank in the army and navy, precedence of women, &c. 62 HEREDITARY PRECEDENCE. [PART HEREDITARY DISTINCTIONS IN ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. The Sovereign. Heir Apparent. Sons of the Sovereign, according to seniority. Grandsons of the Sovereign. Brothers of the Sovereign. Nephews of the Sovereign. Uncles of the Sovereign. Other descendants of the Electress Sophia (daughter of James I.) being Protestants. Lord Great Chamberlain. Earl Marshal. Dukes of England. Dukes of Scotland. Dukes of Great Britain. Dukes of Ireland. Dukes of the United Kingdom. Marquises of England. Marquises of Scotland. Marquises of Great Britain. Marquises of Ireland previous to the Union. Marquises of the United Kingdom. Eldest sons of Dukes. Earls of England. Earls of Scotland. Earls of Great Britain. Earls of Ireland before the Union. Earls of the United Kingdom. Eldest sons of Marquises. Younger sons of Dukes. PART I.] HEREDITARY PRECEDENCE. 63 Viscounts of England. Viscounts of Scotland. Viscounts of Great Britain. Viscounts of Ireland before the Union. Viscounts of the United Kingdom. Eldest sons of Earls. Younger sons of Marquises. Barons of England. Barons of Scotland. Barons of Great Britain. Barons of Ireland before the Union. Barons of the United Kingdom. Eldest sons of Viscounts. Younger sons of Earls. Eldest sons of Barons. ' Younger sons of Viscounts. Younger sons of Barons. Baronets. Eldest sons of the younger sons of Peers. Eldest sons of Baronets. Eldest sons of Knights of the Garter ^ Eldest sons of Knights Grand Cross of the Bath. Eldest sons of Knights Grand Cross of St. Michael and St. George. Eldest sons of Knights Commander of the Bath. Eldest sons of Knights Commander of St. Michael and St. George. Eldest sons of Knights Bachelor. ' Knighthood is personal, but as the children of knights enjoy a certain precedence, their distinctions may be said to possess an hereditary rather than a personal character. 64 KNIGHTLY PRECEDENCE. [PART I. Younger sons of Baronets. Younger sons of Knights of the Garter. Younger sons of Knights Banneret. Younger sons of Knights Grand Cross of the Bath. Younger sons of Knights Grand Cross of St. Michael and St. George. Younger sons of Knights Commander of the Bath. Younger sons of Knights Commander of St. Michael and St. George. Younger sons of Knights Bachelor. Gentlemen by birth. KNIGHTLY PRECEDENCE. THE ORDER OF THE GARTER. MEMBERS OF THE ORDER : The Sovereign. Prince Albert. Members of the Royal Family. Foreign Potentates. Knight Companions, in the order of seniority of election. OFFICERS OF THE ORDER : The Prelate. The Chancellor. The Registrar. The Garter principal King of Arms. The Usher of the Black Rod. PART I.] KNIGHTLY PRECEDENCE. 65 THE ORDER OF THE THISTLE. MEMBERS OF THE ORDER .' The Sovereign. The Members of the Royal Family. Knights of the Order according to seniority. OFFICERS OF THE ORDER : The Dean. The Chancellor. The Secretary. The Lord Lyon King of Arms. The Gentleman Usher of the Green Rod. THE ORDER OF ST. PATRICK. MEMBERS OF THE ORDER : The Sovereign. Prince Albert. Grand Master. The Members of the Royal Family. Knights according to their seniority of election. OFFICERS OF THE ORDER : The Prelate. The Chancellor. The Registrar. The Secretary. The Genealogist. The Usher. The Ulster King of Arms. THE ORDER OF THE BATH. MEMBERS OF THE ORDER : The Sovereign. Prince Albert. 66 KNIGHTLY PRECEDENCE. [PAIIT 1. The Great Master. Members of the Royal Family. Civil and Military Knights Grand Cross, inter- mingled according to seniority of election. Honorary Knights Grand Cross, according to seniority of election. Military Knights Commander, according to se- niority of election. Honorary Knights Commander, in the same succession. Companions in the order of election. Honorary Companions in the same succession. OFFICERS OF THE ORDER : The Dean. The Genealogist. The Bath King of Arms. The Registrar and Secretary. The Gentleman Usher of the Red Rod. The Officer of arms Attendant on K.C.B. and C.B. The Secretary to the K.C.B. and C.B. THE ORDER OF ST. MICHAEL AND ST. GEORGE. MEMBERS OF THE ORDER : The Sovereign. The Grand Master. The Knights Grand Cross. ^ According to se- The Knights Commander. Sniority of ap- The Cavalieri & Companions. J pointment. PART I.] OFFICIAL PRECEDENCE. 67 OFFICERS OF THE ORDER : Tlie Prelate. The Chancellor. The Secretary at Malta. The King of Arms. The Registrar at Corfu. ORDER OF THE GUELPHS OF HANOVER. MEMBERS OF THE ORDER : The Sovereign and Grand Master. The Members of the Royal Family. Knights Grand Cross, in order of seniority. Knights Commander, in the same succession. Knights in a similar rotation. OFFICERS OF THE ORDER : The Chancellor. The Vice Chancellor. Genealogist. The Secretary. KNIGHTS BACHELOR. Knights Bachelor, created by the Sovereign (whether personally or by patent), according to seniority. Knights created by the Lord Lieutenant of Ire- land in the same succession. OFFICIAL PRECEDENCE. The Sovereign (hereditary.) The Archbishop of Canterbury. The Lord Chancellor of Great Britain. E 2 68 OFFICIAL PRECEDENCE. [PART The Archbishop of York. The Lord High Treasurer. The President of the Council. The Lord Privy Seal. The Lord Great Chamberlain (hereditary). The Lord High Constable. The Earl Marshal (hereditary). The Lord High Admiral. The Lord Steward of the Household. The Lord Chamberlain of the Household. The Archbishop of Armagh. The Archbishop of Dublin. The Bishop of London. The Bishop of Durham. The Bishop of Winchester. English suffragan Bishops. The Bishop of Meath. Irish suffragan Bishops. The Secretaries of State. The Commissioners of the Great Seal. The Treasurer of the Household. The Comptroller of the Household. The Master of the Horse. The Vice Chamberlain of the Household. The Speaker of the House of Commons. Privy Councillors. The Chancellor of the Exchequer. The Chancellor of the Order of the Garter. The Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster. The Lord Chief Justice. The Master of the Rolls. The Vice Chancellor of England. The Chief Justice of the Common Pleas. PART I.] JUDICIAL AND LEGAL PRECEDENCE. The Chief Baron of the Exchequer. The Vice- Chancellors. The Puisne Justices of the Queen's Bench. The Puisne Justices of the Common Pleas. The Puisne Barons of the Exchequer. The Official Principal of the Arches Court. The Judge of the Admiralty Court. The Master of the Faculties. The Judges of the Court of Review. Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber. Esquires by Office. Queen's Counsel. .JUDICIAL AND LEGAL PRECEDENCE. The Lord Chancellor of Great Britain. The Lord Chief Justice. The Master of the Rolls. The Vice- Chancellor of England. The Chief Justice of the Common Pleas. The Chief Baron of the Exchequer. The two Junior Vice- Chancellors. The Puisne Justices of the Queen's Bench. Common Pleas. Barons of the Exchequer. 69 The Official Principal of the Arches Court. The Judge of the Admiralty Court. The Master of the Faculties. The Judges of the Court of Review. The Queen's Advocate. The Queen's Attorney- General. The Lord Advocate of Scotland. The Queen's Solicitor- General. 70 CLERICA.L PRECEDENCE. [PART I. The Queen's Premier Sergeant. The Queen's Ancient Sergeant. The Queen's Sergeants. Queen's Counsel. Sergeants at Law. The Recorder of London. The Common Sergeant of London. Doctors of the Civil Law. Barristers having Patents of precedence. Barristers according to date of call. Proctors. Solicitors. Attorneys. In the profession of the law, personal or hereditary distinctions are not recognized. One barrister does not lead, or enjoy pre-audience over another in right of being a knight, or a baronet, or the son of a peer. Distinctions, hereditary or personal, though giving rank in society, impart no privilege to any man in the exercise of his functions as a member of the legal profession. The foregoing table presents the only ranks recognized by the courts of justice, with the exception of patents of precedence, which the Crown may grant to any member of the pro- fession. CLERICAL PRECEDENCE. Archbishop of Canterbury. of York. of Armagh. of Dublin. PART I.] UNIVERSITY PRECEDENCE. /I Bishops of London. of Durham. of Winchester. English Suffragan Bishops, according to their dates of Consecration. Irish Suffragan Bishops in a similar order of succession. The Bishop of Sodor and Mann. Scottish Bishops according to date of Conse- cration. Colonial Bishops according to date of Conse- cration. Deans according to date. Archdeacons according to date. Rectors being of the degree of D.D. not of that dee:ree. Vicars of the degree of D.D. not of that degree. Curates. UNIVERSITY PRECEDENCE. The degrees granted by Universities are as fol- lows : — 1st. Doctor of any of the Faculties. 2nd. Bachelor of any of the Faculties. 3rd. Master of Arts. 4th. Bachelor of Arts. The several Faculties in which degrees are granted take rank as follows : — 1st. Divinity. 2nd. Law. 3rd. Medicine. 4th. Music. 72 NAVAL PRECEDENCE. [PART I. Persons of the same academical rank, and if of the same University, take precedence amongst each other according to the dates of their degrees. Those of the same rank who have graduated at different places, take rank according to the dates of founda- tion of the Universities to which they belong. The following are the Universities of the United Kingdom, with the dates of their foundations. Oxford 886 Cambridge 1110 St. Andrews 1413 Glasgow 1450 Aberdeen 1494 Edinburgh 1582 Dublin 1593 London 1836 Durham 1837 NAVAL PRECEDENCE. Lord High Admiral. Admirals of the Fleet. of the Red. of the White. of the Blue. Vice -Admirals of the Red. of the White. of the Blue. Rear- Admirals of the Red. of the White. — of the Blue. Commodores. Captains. Commanders. PART I.] MILITARY PRECEDENCE. 73 Lieutenants. Physicians. Surgeons. Assistant- Surgeons . MILITARY PRECEDENCE. Field' Marshals. Generals. Lieutenant- Generals. Major-Generals. Brigadier-Generals. Colonels in the Artillery. Cavalry Regiments. Infantry. Lieutenant- Colonels in the Artillery. Cavalry Regiments. Infantry. Majors in the Artillery. Cavalry Regiments. Infantry. Captains in the Artillery. Cavalry Regiments. Infantry. Surgeons in the Artillery. Cavalry Regiments. Infantry. Lieutenants in the Artillery. Cavalry Regiments. Infantry. Assistant- Surgeons in the Artillery. Cavalry Regiments. Infantry. 74 PRECEDENCE IN [pART I. Second Lieutenants of Artillery. Cornets. Ensigns. Military officers in the service of the East India Company enjoy the same precedence as those in the service of the Crown, so long as they remain east- ward of the Cape of Good Hope. West of the Cape they have no military rank whatever. COMPARATIVE RANK IN THE NAVY AND ARMY. Navy. Army. Admirals of the fleet . . Field- Marshals. Admirals Generals. Vice- Admirals .... Lieutenant- Generals. Rear- Admirals .... Major- Generals. Commodores and first"] Captains to Command- > Brigadier- Generals. ers in Chief . . .J Captains of 3 years Post . Colonels. Other Post- Captains . . Lieutenant-Colonels. Commanders .... Majors. Lieutenants Captains. PRECEDENCE IN THE EAST INDIES. The royal warrant by which precedence is at pre- sent regulated in British India, bears date the 28th of June, 1841. The comparative rank of officers of the Navy and Army is, under this warrant, the same in India as it had always been in the European dominions of Her Majesty (for the detail of which the reader is referred to the table on that subject) ; therefore, aU officers not mentioned in the subjoined PART I.] THE EAST INDIES. 75 table, whose rank is regulated by comparison with rank in the Army, enjoy the same rank with reference to civil servants as is enjoyed by military officers of equal grades. All other persons, not mentioned in the following table, take rank according to the rules of precedence observed in England, the Governor- General determining all disputes. Precedence amongst women follows the general rule, viz. that their rank corresponds with that of their husbands ; with the exception, that ladies having precedence in England are to take place according to their several ranks ; but coming immediately after the wives of members of council at the presidencies in India. The denomina- tions of senior and junior merchant, factor and writer, ceased on the promulgation of the royal warrant, being quite inapplicable, owing to the change which had taken place in the constitution of the East India Company ; and its civil servants have been divided under the Queen's warrant, into six classes, according to their date and standing, as will more fully appear on reference to the following table. I. The Governor- General, or Governor- Gene- ral for the time being. II. The Deputy- Governor of Bengal. III. The Governor of Madras. IV. The Governor of Bombay. V. The Governor or Lieutenant-Governor of Agra. VI. The Chief Justice of Bengal. VII. The Bishop of Calcutta. VIII. The Chief Justice of Madras. IX. The Bishop of Madras. 76 PRECEDENCE IN [PART I. X. The Chief Justice of Bombay. XI. The Bishop of Bombay. XII. The Commander in Chief in India, when also a member of the Supreme Council. XIII. Members of the Supreme Council of India, according to their situation therein. XIV. Members of Council of Bengal, according to their situation therein. XV. The Commander-in-Chief at Madras, when also a member of Council. XVI. Members of Council at Madras, according to their situation therein. XVII. The Commander-in-Chief at Bombay, when also a member of Council. XVIII. Members of Council at Bombay, according to their situation therein. XIX. The Puisne Judges of the Supreme Court, at Calcutta, according to date of appoint- ment. XX. The Puisne Judges of the Supreme Court, at Madras, according to date of appoint- ment. XXI. The Puisne Judges of the Supreme Court, at Bombay, according to date of appoint- ment. XXII. The Recorder of Prince of Wales' Island. XXIII. The Commander-in-Chief in India, when not a member of the Supreme Council. XXIV. The Commander-in-Chief of Her Majesty's naval forces. XXV. The Commander-in-Chief of the Army, at the several Presidencies (not being Commander in chief in India) accord- ART I.] THE EAST INDIES. 77 ing to relative rank in their respective services. XXVI. Naval and Military Officers above the rank of Rear- Admiral, and Major- General. XXVII. Members of the Sudder Adawlut, accord- ing to their situation therein. XX VIII. Members of the Law Commission, accord- ing to their situation therein. XXIX. The Advocate General of Bengal. XXX. The Advocate General of Madras. XXXI. The Advocate General of Bombay. XXXII. Civilians of the 1st class, i. e. of 35 years standing from the date of rank assigned them on their arrival, and Major-Generals. Ranking jointly amongst each other ac- cording to seniority, which is computed amongst the civilians from the date of their entering Class I. and amongst the Major- Generals from the dates of their commis- sions. XXXIII. Civilians of the 2nd class, i. e. of 20 years' standing from the date of rank assigned them on their arrival, and Colonels. Ranking jointly amongst each other ac- cording to seniority, which is computed amongst the civilians from the date of their entering ClassIL, and amongst the Colonels from the dates of their commissions. xxxiv. The Archdeacon of Calcutta. XXXV. The Archdeacon of Madras, xxxvi. The Archdeacon of Bombay. 78 PRECEDENCE IN THE EAST INDIES. [PART I. XXXVII. Civilians of the 3rd class, i.e. of 12 years' standing from the date of rank assigned them on theii^arrival, and Lieutenant-Colonels. Ranking jointly amongst each other ac- cording to seniority, which is computed amongst the civilians from the date of their entering Class IIT. and amongst the Lieu- tenant-Colonels from the dates of their commissions. XXXVI II. Chaplains. XXXIX. Civilians of the 4th class, i. e. of 8 years' standing from the date of rank assigned them on their arrival, and Majors. Ranking jointly amongst each other ac- cording to seniority, which is computed amongst the civilians from the date of their entering Class IV. and amongst the Majors from the dates of their commissions. XL. Assistant Chaplains. XLi. Civilians of the 5th class, i. e. of 4 years standing from the date of rank assigned them on their arrival, and Captains. Ranking jointly amongst each other ac- cording to seniority, which is computed amongst the civilians from the date of their entering Class V. and amongst the Captains from the date of their commissions. XLii. Civilians of the 6th class, i. e. under 4 years* standing from the date of rank assigned them on their arrival, and PART I.] PRECEDENCE AMONGST LADIES. 79 Subalterns. Ranking jointly amongst each other ac- cording to seniority, which is computed amongst the civilians from the date of their entering Class VI. and amongst the Subalterns from the date of their commis- sions. PRECEDENCE AMONGST LADIES. It is here proposed to state the general rules re- garding this subject, accompanying each rule by such observations as may be necessary for its elucidation, and a brief notice of the several exceptions. The rank of married v^omen is derived from and corresponds to that of their husbands ; but this rule admits of the following exceptions : — A woman noble by birth does not lose her rank if she marries a commoner ; but it is otherwise should she marry a peer, for then her precedence is regu- lated by that of her husband. Although daughters of dukes and marquises take place above the wives of barons, yet the daughter of the premier duke of England would sink to the rank of a baroness if she married a baron : if, however, she married a lord by courtesy, or any other commoner, or a bishop, her rank, precedence, and title would remain unchanged. The widow of a peer, bai'onet, or knight, may retain her title notwithstanding a second marriage; but she does so only by courtesy ; and strictly speaking, loses her precedence : it is, therefore, only those noble by birth who come within the limits of these observations. That the official precedence of the husband is not 80 PRECEDENCE [pART [. communicable to the wife, forms the next exception ; yet this, though all but universal, has its own limita- tions ; as for example, the wife of a lord mayor, or of the lord- lieutenant of Ireland. The next exception is that of a married woman, who happens to be a peeress in her own right. She may through her husband hold a higher rank than that which belongs to her birth ; but she does not lose her hereditary rank by one or more marriages, or by widowhood. It is a general rule, that before marriage women have no titles or precedence otherwise than through their fathers ; but, as stated above, their paternal distinctions cease if they marry peers, unless they should actually inherit a peerage. Several ranks intervene between the eldest and the other sons of the same father, but with the daughters it is otherwise ; they, in point of precedence, are as one unbroken series, ranking amongst each other according to seniority, the eldest coming next to the wufe of the eldest son ; and all of them several degrees above any of the wives of their younger brethren, provided those wives enjoy no distinctions by birth. It is another general rule, that precedence acquired by marriage, is never lost by the forfeiture of the husband. Thus, an earl may be attainted, but his wife remains a countess. It is also a rule, that the rank enjoyed by a woman in her own right, is incommunicable to her hus- band. The following is a summary of these rules and exceptions : — Married women derive their rank from their husbands. PART I.] AMONGST LADIES. 81 But, if noble, do not sink in the scale, by marrying a com- moner. They do sink, if any of them marry a peer of inferior rank to that of their parent. Official precedence is not communicable from husband to wife. Except in the cases of Lord Mayor and Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, esquires by ofl&ce, and officers of the navy and army. Peeresses in their own right are unaffected by marrying below themselves in rank, and communicate no precedence to theii* husbands. All daughters of peers rank next to the wife of their eldest brother. Except they are otherwise possessed of higher rank. The forfeiture of a husband's title does not destroy a wife's precedence. Widows, by a second marriage, lose the precedence an- nexed to the first. The foregoing statements are given as introductory to the subjoined table, without which, a complete view of the rules affecting female precedence could not have been presented. The authorities on which this table has been arranged, are not repeated here, having been already set forth in the general table of male precedence. The Queen. The Queen Dowager. The Princess of Wales. The Princess Royal. The other daughters of the sovereign according to priority of birth. Wives of the sovereign's sons according to the seniority of their husbands. 82 PRECEDENCE [PART I. Wives of the sovereign's grandsons according to the seniority of their husbands. Granddaughters of the sovereign according to seniority of their parents. Wives of the sovereign's brothers. Nieces of the sovereign. Wives of the sovereign's nephews. Wives of the sovereign's uncles. Other female descendants of the electress Sophia of Hanover, according to propinquity to the throne. Duchesses of England. Duchesses of Scotland. Duchesses of Great Britain. Duchesses of Ireland. Duchesses of the United Kingdom. Marchionesses in the same subdivisions as Duchesses. Wives of the eldest sons of Dukes. Daughters of Dukes while unmarried, or when married to commoners, of course taking rank amongst each other under the rules which regulate their father's precedence. Countesses of England. Countesses of Scotland. Countesses of Great Britain. Countesses of Ireland (before the Union). Countesses of the United Kingdom, including those Countesses of Ireland whose titles were created subsequent to the Union. Wives of the eldest sons of Marquises. Daughters of Marquises, taking precedence amongst each other in conformity with the PART I.] AMONGST LADIES. 83 rule which apphes to the daughters of Dukes. Wives of the younger sons of Dukes. Viscountesses, subdivided in the same manner as Countesses. Wives of the eldest sons of Earls. Daughters of Earls. Wives of the younger sons of Marquises. Baronesses, subdivided in the same manner as Countesses. Wives of the eldest sons of Viscounts. Wives of the younger sons of Earls. Wives of the eldest sons of Barons. Daughters of Barons. Maids of Honour who, during their tenure of office, bear the title of " Honourable." Wives of Knights of the Garter. Wives of Knights of the Thistle. • Wives of Knights of St. Patrick. Wives of Bannerets made by the King in person. Wives of the younger sons of Viscounts. Wives of the younger sons of Barons. Wives of Baronets. Wives of Bannerets not made by the King in person. Wives of Knights Grand Cross of the Bath. Wives of Knights Grand Cross of St. Michael and St. George. Wives of Knights Commander of the Bath. Wives of Knights Commander of St. Michael and St. George. Wives of Knights Bachelor. F 2 84 PRECEDENCE [PART I. Wives of Companions of the Bath. Wives of the eldest sons of the younger sons of Peers. Daughters of the younger sons of Peers. Wives of the eldest sons of Baronets. Daughters of Baronets. Wives of the eldest sons of Knights of the Garter. Wives of the eldest sons of Knights Banneret. Wives of the eldest sons of Knights Grand Cross of the Bath. Daughters of Knights Grand Cross of the Bath. Wives of the eldest sons of Knights Grand Cross of St. Michael and St. George. Daughters of Knights Grand Cross of St. Mi- chael and St. George. Wives of the eldest sons of Knights Com- mander of the Bath. Daughters of Knights Commander of the Bath. Wives of the eldest sons of Knights Com- mander of St. Michael and St. George. Daughters of Knights Commander of St. Mi- chael and St. George. Wives of the eldest sons of Knights Bachelor. Daughters of Knights Bachelor. Wives of the younger sons of Baronets. Wives of Esquires of the king's body. Wives of Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber. Wives of Esquires of the Knights of the Bath. Wives of Esquires by creation. Wives of Esquires by office. Wives of younger sons of Knights of the Garter. Wives of younger sons of Knights Banneret. PART I.] AMONGST LADIES. 85 Wives of younger sons of Knights Grand Cross of the Bath. Wives of the younger sons of Knights Grand Cross of St. Michael and St. George. Wives of the younger sons of Knights Com- mander of the Bath. Wives of the younger sons of Knights Com- mander of St. Michael and St. George. Wives of younger sons of Knights Bachelor. Wives of Gentlemen entitled to bear Arms. Wives of Doctors of Divinity. Wives of Doctors of Laws. Wives of Doctors of Medicine, Wives of Bachelors of Divinity. Wives of Bachelors of Laws. Wives of Bachelors of Medicine. Wives of Clergymen. Wives of Sergeants at Law. Wives of Queen's Counsel. Wives of Barristers. Wives of Naval and Military Officers. Wives of Citizens. Wives of Burgesses. 86 ALPHABETICAL INDEX [pART I. ALPHABETICAL INDEX TO THE GENERAL TABLE OF PRECEDENCE. In order to facilitate references to the general table of precedence, the following alphabetical index to its contents has been prepared. Thus the reader can immediately ascertain and refer to the position of any individual who has a recognized rank, without the trouble of searching all the several sections neces- sarily included in that portion of the volume. Admiral, Lord High XXI. Armagh, Archbishop of XIII. Bachelors of Divinity CXLIV. of Laws CXLV. of Medicme CXLVI. Bannerets CIII. and CVII. eldest sons CXX. Barons of England LXXIV. of Great Britam LXXVI. of Ireland LXXVII. of Scotland LXXV. of the United Kingdom LXXVIII. eldest sons LXXXVIII. yomiger sons C V. Puisne of Exchequer CII. Baronets CVI. eldest sons CXVIII. younger sons CXXVII. PART I.] TO THE GENERAL TABLE. 87 Barristers CL. Bath, Knights Grand Cross of the CX. . . eldest sons CXXII. younger sons CXXXV. . Commander of the CXII. eldest sons CXXIV. younger sons CXXXVII. Companions of the CXV. Bishops, English Suffragan LXVI. Irish Suffragan * LXVIIl. Canterbury, Archbishop of X . Chamberlain, Lord Great, XVIII. XXIX. XL. LXIX. and LII. of the Household, XXIII. XXXIII. XLIV. LV. and LXXII. Chamberlain, Vice, of the Household LXXXIV. Chancellor, Lord High XI. of the Duchy of Lancaster XCIII. of the Exchequer XCII. Vice, of England XCVI. Chancellors, the junior Vice XCIX. Chief Baron of the Exchequer XCVIII. Justice of the Common Pleas XCVII. i . of the Queen's Bench XCIV. Clergymen CXLVII. Comptroller of the Household LXXXII. Constable, Lord High, XIX. XXX. XLI. LIII. and LXX. Doctors of Divinity CXLI. of Laws.. CXLtl. of Medicine CXLIII. Dublin, Archbishop of XIV. Dukes of England XXIV. . of Great Britam XXVI. of Ireland XXVII. 88 ALPHABETICAL INDEX. [PART I. Dukes of Scotland XXV. of the United Kingdom. XXVIII. eldest sons XXXIX. younger sons LI. Durham, Bishop of LXIV. Earls of England XLV. of Great Britain XL VII. of Ireland XLVIII. of Scotland XLVI. of the United Kingdom XLIX. eldest sons LXI. younger sons LXXXVII. Electress Sophia, descendants of IX. Esquires by creation CXXXI. by office CXXXI I. of the King's body CXXVIII. of the Knights of the Bath CXXX. Garter, Chancellor of the Order of the XCI. ■ Knights of the LXXXIX. eldest sons CXIX. ' younger sons CXXXIII. Gentlemen CLIII. bearing arms CXL. by profession CLII. Great Seal, Commissioners of the LXXX. Justices, Puisne, Common Pleas CI. Queen's Bench C. Knights Bachelor CXIV. eldest sons CXXVI. younger sons CXXXIX. Knights Banneret CIII. and CVIL eldest sons CXX. younger sons CXXXI V. London, Bishop of LXIII. PART I."! TO THE GENERAL TABLE. 89 Marquises of England XXXIV. of Great Britain XXXVI. of Ireland XXXVII. of Scotland XXXV. . of the United Kingdom XXXVIII. eldest sons L. younger sons LXII. Marshal, Earl XX. XXXI. and XLII. Master of the Horse LXXXIII. Meath, Bishop of LXVII. Military and Naval Officers CLI. Peers' younger sons' eldest sons CXVII. Prince Consort ^^' Privy Chamber, Gentlemen of the CXXIX. Councillors -^^* Seal, Lord XVII. President of the Council XVI. Queen's Counsel CXLIX. RoUs, Master of the .• ..XCV. St. Michael and St. George, Knights Grand Cross CXI. eldest sons CXXIII. younger sons CXXXVI. Knights Commander . . CXIII. ■ eldest sons CXXV. . younger sons . . . .CXXXVIII. Companions and Cavalieri CXVI. St. Patrick, Knights of CIX. Secretary of State LXXIII. and LXXXV. Sergeants at Law CXLVIII. Sovereign I* Brothers of the ^I* Grandsons of the V. Nephews of the VII. 90 ALPHABETICAL INDEX. [PART I. Sovereign, Sons of the IV. Uncles of the VIII. Speaker of the House of Commons LXXIX. Steward of the Household, XXII. XXXII. XLIII. LIV. and LXXI. Thistle, Knights of the CVIII. eldest sons CXXI. Treasurer, Lord High XV. of the Household LXXXI. Vice-chancellors XCIX. of England XCVI. Viscounts of England LVI. of Great Britain LVIII. of Ireland LIX. Viscounts of Scotland LVII. of the United Kingdom LX. eldest sons LXXXVI. younger sons CIV. Wales, Prince of III. Winchester, Bishop of LXV. York, Archbishop of XII. PART 11. HEREDITARY DIGNITIES. THE THRONE, THE PEERAGE. THE BARONETAGE, &c. SECTION I. THE THRONE. SUCCESSION TO THE THRONE. " And, countrjTnen, my loving followers, Plead my successive title with your swords ; I am his first-born son, that was the last That ware the imperial diadem of Rome ; Then let my father's honours Hve in me." Titus Andronkiis, act i. sc. 1. The main foundation upon which the right of suc- cession to the throne in these realms appears to rest is, that the Crown by custom and common law is hereditary, with some peculiarities of descent; but that the right of inheritance may be modified by act of parhament, under which modifications the Crown still continues hereditary. The succession to freehold estates very nearly cor- responds with the course in which the Crown is inhe- rited : thus there is a preference of males to females, and a right of primogeniture among the males ; on failure of the male issue, too, the throne is filled by the issue female. But amongst the peculiarities of this inheritance, is one respecting the title of the female lines. On failure of the male Hne in ordinary inheritances, the title becomes vested in all the daughters at once; but with the Crown, the right of 94 SUCCESSION TO [part II. primogeniture is equally applied to the female as to the male representatives, and the eldest daughter and her issue succeed. In France, and some other coun- tries, the Salique law, as it is called, prevails ; this was a code of regulations established, it is said, by the Franks when they entered Gaul, and consist- ing of twenty-four heads ; the 6th article, speaking of freeholds, says, " that no part of the Salique lands shall be inherited by females, but that the males must always succeed ;" whence it has been concluded that the custom of refusing the crown of France to females was founded on this article. But to return to Eng- land ; the title to the throne derived through persons deceased holds good as in all other inheritances. The daughter of a son, therefore, succeeds in pre- ference to the son of a daughter, merely on account of the superior claim of the deceased son over the deceased daughter. On a failure of lineal descen- dants, the collateral relatives inherit, provided they are lineally descended from the royal stock in which the Crown was first vested, or to whose descendants the succession to the throne had been limited. But in another respect a difference was till recently observed between royal and common descents ; in the former, kinsmen of the half-blood can succeed, which, till 1834, was not the case with the latter; that is to say, when the relationship is derived — not from the same couple of ancestors (which constitutes a kinsman of the whole blood) — but from the same father by a different mother, and vice versd. This, until January 1834, did not hold with respect to in- heritance according to the common descents. But from that time forward the law of ordinary inheritance 1 PART II.] THE THRONE. 95 was assimilated in this respect to that which regulates the descent of the Crown. The hereditary succession to the throne is liable to changes which the parliament can effect, in order to provide for all cases of idiotcy, lunacy, and other unforeseen occurrences which may render necessary the interference of the legislature. The Crown, how- soever transferred, still continues hereditary, or rather retains its descendible qualities, as far as regards the heirs of the new possessor, unless the transfer be accompanied by limitations. Hence the king is said never to die, because the Crown is instantly in- herited upon the death of one monarch by his legal heir and successor. The power of limiting the succession to the throne, which has been stated to reside in the two houses of parliament and the reigning prince, is considered of so much importance to the well-being of the state, that by the statute 6th Anne, cap. 7, it is enacted, that whoever maintains in writing or print that the king, with the authority of parliament, is incompe- tent to make laws binding the crown and its descent, shall be guilty of high treason ; and that whoever maintains such a doctrine orally, and not in writing, shall incur the penalties of a prfEmunire, that is to say, shall be " out of the king's protection," his pro- perty forfeited to the king, and his person imprisoned during the king's pleasure. The following list comprehends the present heirs to the throne of the United Kingdom in the natural order of succession : — The Prince of Wales (the Queen's eldest son). The Princess Roval (the Queen's daughter). 96 ACCESSION TO [pART II. Ernest, King of Hanover (the Queen's uncle). George, Crown Prince of Hanover (the Queen's cousin). The Duke of Sussex l The Duke of Cambridge / ^^^^ ^"^^^'^ ^^^1^^)' Prince George of Cam- bridge Princess Augusta of Cambridge Princess Mary of Cam- bridge (the Queen's cousins). Princess Mary, Duchess "1 of Gloucester >(the Queen's aunts). Princess Sophia J Princess Sophia Matilda of Gloucester (grand- daughter of George IH. and cousin to the Queen) . The legitimate issue of any individual in the above list will of course succeed in preference to all whose names follow that of his parent ; and there are seve- ral foreign princes who, in right of their descent from the Electress Sophia, would be entitled to succeed the last- mentioned in the above list, so long as they continued to profess the protestant religion. ACCESSION TO THE THRONE. Though in common with other men the king is subject to mortality, yet he is said never to die, because the kingly office survives in his successor, and immediately on the death of one sovereign, the next heir succeeds instantly, the sovereignty PART II.] THE THRONE. 97 being fully imposed on the successor by the very descent of the crown ; no interregnum, therefore, is considered to take place. As speedily as possible the fact of accession is communicated to the new- monarch, the privy council are summoned forthwith, the sovereign addresses to them a short speech or declaration, and orders are immediately issued for proclaiming the event, the members of the privy council being on the instant sworn anew. The king on the earliest opportunity after entering the council chamber, takes and subscribes the oath relat- ing to the security of the church of Scotland. If parliament be sitting at the time, the oath of alle- giance and supremacy is immediately administered to the members of both houses, with a proviso respect- ing any possible issue of the previous sovereign, in all cases where he dies without issue, and leaves a queen dowager, as happened at the death of king William IV. On the day after accession it is the practice for the king to appear at an open window in the pre- sence chamber of one of the royal palaces, when a herald (the deputy garter, or some one representing that officer, in the presence of the earl marshal) takes his station in the court-yard underneath the open window, and reads aloud a proclamation, declaring the demise of the late monarch, and the accession of the present. The new sovereign having then with- drawn, an extended procession is formed of guards, heralds, and their subordinate officers, who all pro- ceed to Charing Cross, at which place the proclama- tion is again read : thence the procession advances to the city, where it is received and accompanied by 98 DEMISE OF [part II. the lord mayor and corporate authorities, and pro- clamation is made at Temple Bar, at the corner of Wood street, and finally at the Royal Exchange. Similar proclamations take place in the principal towns of the united kingdom. A coronation of the monarch is not necessary to any exercise of the royal authority ; it is a ceremony which may be postponed indefinitely, and it has frequently been deferred for a year or more. The monarch, if of the age of eighteen years, may enter upon a full exercise of all the kingly functions and authority. Should he be under the specified age, he is nevertheless proclaimed in the usual form, but a Regent acts in his name, and on his behalf. Formerly the reign of each king was calculated as commencing on the day of his coronation, and in the period between the demise of the previous monarch, and the coronation of the next heir, the latter was styled only "Lord of England," &c. ; but since the reign of Elizabeth, the practice has been universally followed of dating the commencement of the new king's reign from the instant of the previous monarch's dissolution — a plan manifestly as rational as it is con- venient. DEMISE OF THE MONARCH. " Stern tide of human time ! that know'st not rest, But, sweeping from the cradle to the tomb, Bearest ever downward on thy dusky breast Successive generations to their doom." Scott, Field of Waterloo. The death of the monarch is not described as his PART II.] THE MONARCH. 99 decease, (for " the king never dies,") but as his de- mise, demissio regis, vel coronce, an expression, which signifies merely a transfer of property ; so that the meaning is, " in consequence of the separation (by death) of the king's natural body from his body politic, the kingdom is transferred or demised to his successor." By the demise of the Crown, the privy council and the parliament are dissolved ; that very event produces this result, without any act of the new sovereign; but this dissolution does not now, as formerly, take efi'ect instantly on the death of the monarch. Formerly it was considered, that the king being the head of the parliament, the entire body became extinct by the removal of so important a portion. But the dangers and inconveniences result- ing from the election and assemblage of a new parlia- ment at the critical period of the accession of a new sovereign, led to the enactment of statutes by which the old parliament was empowered to sit for six months, unless sooner prorogued or dissolved ; that at the expiration of the six months, if not otherwise dissolved by the king, the lapse of time should render it extinct ; that if at the period of the Crown's de- mise, the parhament be separated by adjournment or prorogation, they shall, notwithstanding, assemble immediately, and if no parhament be then in ex- istence, the old parhament shall be competent to assemble and sit till dissolved by the will of the new king, or the lapse of six months \ Thus is the con- 1 The necessity for instant assemblage causes the parlia- ment to meet even on a Sunday — a dies non for all other purposes — if that be the earliest opportunity after the Crown's demise. G 2 100 ABDICATION. [PART II. trol of two of the estates of parliament over the succession to the Crown preserved without confu- sion, and thus the difficulties and dangers of disputed claims are simpHfied or removed by preserving the parliamentai'v powers in a body elected while the previous monarch occupied the throne. ABDICATION. " Besides, to give a kingdom hath been thought Greater and nobler done ; and to lay down Far more magnanimous than to assume." Milton, Paradise Regained, b. ii. Although the term abdication might, without im- propriety, be applied to any act of giving up, in almost any form, and under almost any circumstances, (except that of specifying a successor when the term is " resignation,") yet being generally used to signify a relinquishment of sovereign authority, it has as- sumed a kind of technical character, which in some degree limits it to that remarkable act. The consti- tution of monarchies does not make provision for the formal renunciation of regal authority, and on this account, as well as for other reasons, abdication has been often defined, as though it were an informal relinquishment. By the revolution of 1688, it has been established, as a principle of the British con- stitution, that the mere abandonment of the regal functions, or as Lord Soraers emphatically said, " doing such acts as are inconsistent with the hold- ing or retaining of the thing," amounts to a vir- tual abdication of the sovereignty; for by actions PART II.] ABDICATION. 101 subversive of the constitution, all authority founded on that constitution is annihilated ; and if the houses of parliament determine that the king has endea- voured to commit actions subversive of the con- stitution, then the monarch is held to have abdicated, and is considered to be no longer the subject of high treason, because he has sought to subvert that upon which his sovereignty was founded, and has therefore voluntarily destroyed the sources of his regal autho- rity. In 1688, a resolution was passed by the house of Commons, declaring that the throne was vacant, as a natural result of the conduct of James II. ; this resolution was agreed to unaltered by the house of Lords, after an unsuccessful attempt to substitute the word " deserted," for " abdicated," in speak- ing of the cause of the vacancy. When once, how- ever, the fact is established, that the throne is vacant, no doubt can exist that the riarht of filhng: up the vacancy rests with the parliament, who are specially empowered by statute to control and limit the succession to the throne with the authority of the king ; and when he has ceased to be king by the acts of abdication, then the other estates of parlia- ment must naturally proceed without him, in naming the successor to the throne. The application of the word " abdicate," to the relinquishment of a kingly or imperial station, has been held by jurists as a recognition of a previous rightful possession ; hence it is maintained, that a usurper may retire, but can- not abdicate. In the year 1814 attention was espe- cially called to this distinction by the forced retire- ment from France of the extraordinary man, who ]{)2 THE KING. [part II. for many years held so much power in Europe ; it was then contended that this retirement ought not to have been caUed an abdication, as that term amounted to a recognition of his right to reign over the French people. In 1841, however, when permission was given for the removal of the remains of Buonaparte into France, the term " Emperor" was applied to him in the orders sent from London to the governor of St. Helena. THE KING. " What is a king ? — a man condemned to bear The public burden of a nation's care." Prior, Solomon, b. iii. The sovereignty of these realms, whether vested in a king or a queen regnant, is centred in an individual who, for the proper administration of his high office, and his own protection in the discharge of its duties, is clothed with certain privileges or prerogatives. The Royal Prerogative is a special pre-emi- nence, which the king enjoys above all other persons in right of his regal dignity. As the representative of the state, he alone can act on behalf of the whole community in its inter- course with foreign powers, viz. by sending and re- ceiving ambassadors or other ministers ; by declaring war, concluding peace, or entering into treaties and alliances ; by commanding the naval and military forces of the country, impressing sailors or soldiers, and disposing of magazines, castles, or ships ; by declaring blockades, laying on embargoes, or pro- 1 PART II.] THE KING. 103 hibiting the exportation of arras or ammunition ; by granting to his subjects letters of marque (or per- mission to seize on the property of another country without being treated as pirates) ; by granting pass- ports or safe-conducts, prohibiting the departure of his subjects from his dominions, and expeUing aUens, or excluding foreigners. In his domestic capacity, the king has the supreme command of all forces employed in preserving the in- ternal peace of the country ; is the prosecutor of all public oiFences.and is considered the fountain of all jus- tice ; has the care of all minors, idiots, and lunatics ; possesses the right to reprieve or pardon convicted offenders ; is invested with the ownership of all ports and harbours, as well as the right of erecting beacons, lighthouses, and sea-marks ; can grant letters patent, create markets and fairs, and regulate all weights and measures ; can coin, issue, or recall money, as well as fix the value, and control the circulation of foreign coin. The sovereign is entitled to succeed to the personal as well as real property of all who die intestate and without heirs ; he possesses the right to all strays, M-aifs, wrecks, and treasure found within his dominions, if left unclaimed for a year and a day. As regards honours and privileges, the monarch is the sole source and parent spring. He can create and confer offices, honours, and titles, arrange pre- cedence, rank, and privilege, but is unable to annex fees to any office without the consent of parhament. As head of the church, he convokes, prorogues, regulates, and dissolves all ecclesiastical bodies, no- minates to all vacant bishoprics, and possesses much 104 THE KING. [part II. church patronage ; the king (in chancery) is the dernier ressort in all ecclesiastical causes ; he has a copyright in the authorized translation of the Bible, and an exclusive right of publication in all books of divine service. In his intercourse with his subjects, he is entitled to all kinds of precedence. Debts due to the king must be discharged before all others. He is liable to no toll nor tax ; his rights are not influenced by the lapse of time, nor is he subject to any act of parliament in which his name is not specially men- tioned. As head of the parliament, the sovereign summons, prorogues, and dissolves the two legislative bodies. Each session must be opened by the king in person, or by royal commission ; he appoints the place and time of meeting, and can recall a prorogued parlia- ment by a proclamation with 14 days' notice. Every bill must receive his assent before it becomes an act, and no bill affecting the royal prerogatives can be in- troduced in either house without an initiatory mes- sage from the throne. The king appoints, by com- mission, one or more speakers for the house of Lords (exclusive of the lord chancellor), and ap- proves of the speaker of the house of Commons, who, however, is chosen by the members of that body themselves. The king can add to the house of Lords by the creation of new, and the revival of old peerages, or can increase the Irish peers under certain limitations, which are stated in their respec- tive places. To contrive or design the death of the sovereign, is high treason ; but it more frequently appears, that the individuals who attempt imme- PART II.] THE KING. 105 diate assassination deserve to be treated as lunatics, rather than punished as traitors. In pubhc instruments, the king uses the plural number, doubtless as an emblem of the manifold powers comprised within the royal prerogative. The law^ ascribes to the monarch certain perfec- tions not incident to common men. He can do no wrong, suffer no nonsuit, commit no injustice or error. It is said, that "he can do no wrong," be- cause his ministers and not himself are answerable for the manner in which the royal prerogatives may be exercised, and all acts of the Crown are invalid unless advised by responsible ministers. As it is a maxim of our law that " every wrong has a remedy," so the lawyers affirm, that "the king can do no wrong," because the law has provided no remedy for an evil of such rare occurrence and trifling mo- ment, as those injuries which it may be in the power of the reigning prince, by his own unaided strength, personally to inflict. The instant he calls in the assistance of others, his agents are responsible ; but mandates not conveyed through constitutional chan- nels, his subjects are not bound to obey. The choice of his confidential advisers is the only act of so- vereignty the king of himself can legally perform. No descendant of George II. (except the issue of princesses married into foreign families) can contract matrimony without the previous consent of the king signified under the great seal ; and any marriage contracted without such consent, is void, with this exception, that a marriage may be contracted in op- position to the sovereign if notice be given to the privy council, and that the parliament does not then 106 THE KING. [part II. interfere for twelve months. If the parliament, how- ever, supports the sovereign, then the marriage is illegal. The Duties of the King consist mainly in go- verning the people according to law ; in maintaining the Protestant reformed religion, and preserving the possessions and privileges of the united church of England and Ireland ; but his most important and weighty office consists in providing for the adminis- tration, and causing the due execution of the laws. The former taking place through the judges of the land ; and the latter through the secretary of state, the lords lieutenants, sheriffs, magistrates, coroners, with the whole civil and military force of the country. The Qualifications for holding the kingly office, and exercising its prerogatives when once entered upon, consist in continuing to profess the Protestant religion, and being of " sound mind, memory, and understanding." During minority or lunacy, the royal prerogatives are entrusted to a Regent. Although the foregoing powers are centred in the king's person, yet the practical working of the royal prerogatives and duties is in every case committed to ministers, who are amenable to parliament, and, as already stated, the choice of these ministers is the only privilege which can be constitutionally exercised without responsible advisers ; but even over this there is much parliamentary control, for the royal favour can have no practical effect, unless it rest upon men whose characters and measures prove generally acceptable to both houses. PART II. J THE KING. 107 The manner in which the sovereign powers are delegated, is as follows : — The secretary of state for foreign affairs and the ambassadors conduct the intercourse of the nation with foreign states; the army is confided to the secretary at war and the commander-in-chief; the navy to the board of admi- ralty ; the administration of justice to the judges ; the execution of the law to the secretary of state for the home department ; the prosecution of public offenders to the law officers of the Crown ; the care of minors, idiots, lunatics, &c. to the lord chancellor, together with much of the ecclesiastical patronage ; the other duties and prerogatives are exercised by the colonial secretary, the boards of treasury, of controul, of public works, &c. One subject upon which the sovereign is generally supposed to act without particular advisers is, in judging who shall be received at court, and what are the circumstances which justify exclusion from the royal presence. There are many prerogatives which, owing to a changed condition of society, have fallen into de- suetude, but the foregoing includes most of those exercised since the Revolution. Letters for the monarch are usually addressed " To the King's Most Excellent Majesty ;" they commence with " Sire," and usually conclude with "I am, with great veneration. Sire, your Majesty's most faithful Subject and dutiful Servant," 108 THE REGENT. [PART II. THE REGENT. " To him the church, the realm, their powers consign. Through him the rays of regal bounty shine." Johnson, Vanity of Hutnan Wishes. A Regent is a personage who is temporarily in- vested with the supreme authority, and acts " in the name and on the behalf" of the monarch. Legal authorities maintain, that the king is never a minor or under age, and that his royal assent to acts of parliament, his royal grants, warrants, and procla- mations, are fully valid, though he has not attained his majority. They also argue that the office of regent is unknown to the common law of the country, (that is to say, is based upon no practice or ancient custom,) because the methods of his appointment have been so various, and the extent and duration of his power so uncertain. In modern times, as is well known, regents have always been appointed by the parliament, under the authority of which the limits and continuance of the regent's power are clearly and strictly defined, for each in- dividual instance. In appointments of the latter class, our interest is more nearly concerned than in the irregular forms of nomination, to which turbu- lent periods, or the ambition of individuals, have occasionally given birth. Thus the Earl of Pem- broke, by his own authority, assumed the regency when Henry III. was only nine years of age ; the parliament named a guardian and council of regency to Edward III. then fifteen ; the Duke of Lancaster assumed the regency when Richard II. succeeded at PART II.] THE REGENT. 109 eleven years of age, though the parhament subse- quently appointed a council to assist him ; Henry VI., when nine months old, was put under the super- intendence of a regent by his father's will, but the parliament changed this disposition for a protector and a council, with a defined authority ; the Duke of Gloucester was declared protector by the privy council when Edward V. was thirteen ; Edward VI. was under the government of the sixteen executors of Henry VIII., and these elected the Earl of Hert- ford protector ; and in many similar cases where minors became heirs apparent or presumptive to the throne, regents were appointed by parliament in anticipation of the event. But the important characteristic of all recent ap- pointments of such a functionary, resides in the clear manner in which the extent and duration of the re- gent's power was defined by the parhament. These restrictions have not been imposed in the pursuance of any general rule, but have differed with the individual regents in accordance with the influence of surrounding circumstances, or the feelings which subsisted between the regent-elect and the parliament for the time be- ing. Thus the mental derangement of George III. in 1789 led to the appointment of the Prince of Wales (subsequently George IV.) as regent. But the British parliament granted powers of a much more restricted extent than the Irish parhament, which offered the regency with all the prerogatives of a reigning monarch. Had the king's illness then continued, the prince would have held the government in the two kingdoms according to a different tenure ; but the restoration which George the Third's health un- 1 10 THE REGENT. [PART II. derwent, suspended this question, and its subsequent revival was prevented by the union of Great Britain with Ireland. In the year 1811 the Prince of Wales assumed the regency under the authority of parliament, in conse- quence of the recurrence of that malady which had before temporarily affected his royal father. By a statute which was passed immediately afterwards, the supreme power was confirmed to the prince (after- wards George IV.) under certain " limitations, excep- tions, regulations, and restrictions." Thus no act of the regent was to be valid unless expressly done " in the name and on the behalf of" his father, and sub- ject to the limitations of this statute. He was not empowered to create peerages, to summon heirs-ap- parent, or to determine the abeyance of any peerage until after the 1st of February, 1812; he was re- stricted till the same period from conferring any office in reversion, or for any longer term than during his Majesty's pleasure, with the exception, of course, of all such offices as must, according to law, be granted for life or during good behaviour. He was declared incompetent to confer the royal assent on an act to repeal or alter in any respect the order of succession to the throne, or the government of the Church. He was restricted from marrying a Roman Catholic, or residing out of the kingdom. The care of the king's person, and the appointment of a part of the royal household, was vested in the queen, and a council of eight persons was appointed to assist her majesty. This council was empowered to examine the physicians and others on oath, respecting the health of the king, and were directed to publish the PART II.] THE REGENT. Ill result every three months ; so that whenever the king appeared to be sufficiently recovered to reassume the supreme authority, this council was directed to notify the fact to the privy council, and from that time forward the influence of the Regency Act was totally to cease ; but the acts, orders, and appoint- ments previously made by the regent, were to remain in full force unless speciallv countermanded by the king. The sum of £60,000 was directed to be an- nually issued to the keeper of his majesty's privy purse during the king's illness, and of this he was authorized to pay £15,461 annually to the same persons, and in the same manner as he did during the king's health; as well as £16,860 annually, according to the queen's order ; the remainder to be invested in the public securities in trust for the king, and the net revenues of the duchy of Lancaster were to be secured in the same manner. Clothed with the foregoing powers, and restricted by the above-mentioned limitations, George IV. was the last person who actually enjoyed the authority of a regent in these realms ; and although circum- stances have since arisen under which regents were appointed, the occasions have all been in anticipation of the accession of a minor to the Crown, and fortu- nately not in consequence of the illness of any monarch at the time on the throne. Thus, in the 1st year of William the Fourth's reign, on the 23rd of December, 1830, a Regency bill was passed, pro- viding for the administration of the government, should the Crown descend to the princess Victoria while under eighteen years of age ; but, as is well known, king William did not die till a month after ] 12 THE REGENT. [PART II. Her Majesty had attained the age at which her majority was fixed. In the same manner, on the 4th of August, 1 840, an act was passed (3rd and 4th Vict. c. 52) to provide a regency in case Her Majesty should die, leaving issue under the age of eighteen. By this statute His Royal Highness Prince Alhert was appointed regent of the United Kingdom, and guardian of the young king or queen, exercising the royal authority under prescribed limitations, and being entrusted with the care and tuition of Her Majesty's issue. The young king or queen cannot marry without the consent of the regent, and of the two houses of Parliament, while the regent is re- stricted from giving the royal assent to any act for altering or in any way varying the course of succes- sion to the Crown ; and in case of His Royal Highness marrying a Roman Catholic, the guardianship and regency immediately cease. Thus we see that the last regency which was actu- ally in force in this country, and the last statute which contemplates the necessity for such a function- ary, differ in no essential particulars, while the mode of the regent's appointment illustrates the action of that control which the parliament enjoys over all changes in the course of succession to the Crown. PART II.] THE QUEEN. 113 THE QUEEN. " She had all the royal makings of a queen, As holy oil, Edward Confessor's crown. The rod and bird of peace, and all such emblems Laid nobly on her." King Henry VIII. act iv. sc. 1. The Queen is either a queen regnant, a queen consort, or a queen dowager. The Queen regnant holds the Crown, and wields the sovereign power in her own right. She is pos- sessed of the same privileges, and subject to the same duties as a King, under which head the subject has been fully considered. The husband of a queen regnant is her subject, and may be guilty of high treason. All his privi- leges and honours must emanate from the Crown, under the form of warrant, grant, patent, &c. or else be conferred by act of parliament introduced after a royal message on the subject. The consort of our present queen was naturalized by act of parliament, .S Vict. cap. 1 and 2 ; receives an income of £30,000 per annum, under act of parliament, 3 Vict. cap. 3 ; and was granted precedence next after Her Majesty, together with the title of Royal Highness by a royal warrant in 1840. Conjugal infidelity, though penal in a queen consort, is not high treason in a queen regnant's husband, as it has no tendency to debase or bastardize the heirs to the Crown. Letters to Prince Albert are addressed "to His Royal Highness Prince Albert, K.G." They commence " Sir," and usuallv conclude with " I am, with the I [4 THE QUEEX. [PART II. greatest respect, your Royal Highness' most dutiful and most obedient humble servant." They are generally inclosed under cover to His Royal High- ness' Secretary. The Queen Consort is the wife of the king, and by virtue of her marriage participates in certain royal prerogatives, and enjoys privileges which are not vested in other women. She does not lose her separate or legal existence as other women do upon marriage, for she can pur- chase and convey lands, make leases, grant copy- holds, and enjoy all privileges of ownership ; she can receive a grant from her husband, possesses separate courts and officers distinct from those of the king, may sue and be sued in her separate person, and in all that regards the enjoyment and disposition of propertv, or the conduct of proceedings at law or in equity, stands in the position of a single and not a married woman. She pays no toll, and is free from any fine which a court could impose upon women in general ; but in other particulars she is on a similar footing with the subjects of the monarch. As far as regards security of life and person, however, the queen enjoys the same protection as the king, for it is equally high treason to design the death of either ; to violate or defile the queen consort amounts to the same, both in the person committing the oftence, and in the queen if consenting to its commission. Both queens dowager and consort are tried by the peers of parliament when accused of high treason. The superscription of letters to a queen consort usuallyrun"toHer most gracious JMajesty the Queen;" thev commence w^ith "IMadam," and usuallv con- PART II.] THE ROYAL FAMILY. 115 elude with " I am, with the highest respect, Madam, your Majesty's most dutiful, most humble, and most devoted servant ;" the queen throughout is styled "your Majesty," and the letters are usually inclosed under cover to her majesty's lord chamberlain. The Queen Dowager is the widow of the king, and retains after the death of her husband most of the privileges which belonged to her as queen con- sort. But it is not high treason to design her death or violate her chastity. Upon marrying again she does not lose her dignity as all other women do upon marrying a second time ; such a marriage is however illegal, without special licence from the existing sovereign. Though she may be an alien born, she is nevertheless entitled to dower after the king's demise ; a privilege which no other alien enjoys. Letters to a queen dowager are addressed " to her most gracious Majesty the Queen Dowager ;" they commence with the word "Madam," and usually con- clude with " I am, with the highest respect, Madam, your Majesty's most dutiful, most humble, and most devoted servant." In the body of the letters the queen is styled "your Majesty," and they are gene- rally inclosed under cover to her majesty's lord chamberlain. THE ROYAL FAMILY. The term " royal family" in its largest sense com- prehends those who by any possibility can inherit the Crown ; and this description might be considered to include all the descendants of William the Con- H 2 116 THE PRINCE OF WALES. [pART II. queror. But since the Revolution, and the passing of the Act of Settlement, the term " royal family" ap- plies merely to such of the Protestant descendants of the Princess Sophia (grand- daughter of James I. and Electress of Hanover) as are unmarried, or married to Protestants. For the individuals included within this description, the reader is referred to the article on Succession to the Throne. The word " royal family" is, however, applied in a less definite manner to signify all who have that degree of relationship to the reigning monarch which is specially noticed by the laws of the land, or the regulations of court ceremonies. As that notice of them, however, only regards their relative rank and precedence, and not any privileges above other subjects of the monarch, the reader is referred to the article " Precedence." Popularly speaking, the wives and husbands of members of the royal family, though not in succession to the throne, are considered to form a portion of that family. All the king's children possess the title of " Royal High- ness," and it is usually granted to the husbands of such princesses as are heiresses presumptive to the throne. THE PRINCE OF WALES. " For had they fifty children, he alone Would stand as heir-apparent to the throne." Churchill. The title of Prince of Wales has, for more than five centuries, been conferred by the kings of England PART II.] THE PRINCE OF WALES. 117 upon their eldest sods and heirs -apparent to the crown ; but in consequence of the short time which usually elapses between the birth of the prince and the creation of the title, the erroneous idea has been occasionally entertained that the style and dignity of Prince of Wales are inherited by the heir- apparent to the throne. The dukedom of Cornwall, moreover, being truly inherited by (instead of being conferred upon) each successive heir- apparent, has tended to encourage this misconception when taken in conjunc- tion with the fact, that like all other sons of the sovereign, he is a " Prince" by birth. But the practice is, that he should be created Prince of Wales and Earl of Chester by special patent \ while he enjoys, by a sort of hereditary prescription, certain other titular distinctions. 1 The following is the last patent issued for this purpose : — *' Victoria, by the grace of God, of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith ; " To all Archbishops, Dukes, Marquisses, Earls, Viscounts, Bishops, Barons, Baronets, Knights, Justices, Provosts, Minis- ters, and all other our faithful subjects, greeting, — " Know ye, that we have made and created, and by these our letters patent do make and create, our most dear Son, the Prince of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland (Duke of Saxony, Duke of Cornwall and Rothsay, Earl of Garrick, Baron of Renfrew, Lord of the Isles and Great Steward of Scotland), Prince of Wales and Earl of Chester ; and to the same, our most dear Son, the Prince of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, have given and granted, and by this our present charter do give, gi'ant and confirm, the name, style, title, dignity, and honour of the same principality and earldom, and him, our said most dear Son the Prince of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and 118 THE PRINCE OF WALES. [PART II. When Edward I. subdued Wales, he is said to have promised the people of that country a native prince who could not speak English, and taking ad- vantage of the fact that his queen, Eleanor, was delivered of a child at Carnarvon Castle, in North Wales, he conferred the principality upon his infant son Edward, who was yet unable to speak. By the death of his eldest brother Alphonso, Edward became heir to the throne, to which he afterwards succeeded as Edward II. ; but from this time forward, the principality has been appropriated solely to the eldest sons of the kings of England, who previous to this period had only borne the title of " Lord Prince." In 1 84 1 , for the first time, the dukedom of Saxony was introduced among the reputed titles of the Prince, of Wales. This dignity his Royal Highness derives merely in right of his own paternal descent, and it Ireland, as has been accustomed, we do ennoble and invest with the said principality and earldom, by girting him with a sword, by putting a coronet on his head, and a gold ring on his finger, and also by delivering a gold rod into his hand, that he may preside there, and may direct and defend those parts ; to hold to him and his heirs Kings of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland for ever : wherefore we will, and strictly command for us, our heirs, and successors, that our said most dear Son^, the Prince of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland may have the name, style, title, rank, dignity, and honour of the principality of Wales, and earldom of Chester aforesaid, unto him and his heii's. Kings of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, as is abovementioned. " In witness whereof, we have caused these our letters to be made patent. Witness ourself at Westminster this 8th day of December, 1841." PART II.] THE PRINCE OF WALES. 119 is not one of those titles which have anciently ac- companied the principality. Without any new creation, and previous to his acquiring the title of Prince of Wales, the heir apparent of the sovereign is Duke of Cornwall, the most ancient title of its degree in England. Edward the Black Prince "Britain's hope and France's fear, Victor of Cressy and Poitier," was created the first Duke of Cornwall in 1337, with the special limitation " habend' et tenend' eidem Duci et ipsius et heredem suor' Regum Angl' fihis primogenitis et dicti loci Ducib' in regno Angl' here- ditar' successur'." By this peculiar descent the dukedom merges in the Crown when there is no heir apparent, and is immediately inherited by the prince on his birth, or by the accession of his father to the throne, as the case may be. Thus, on the death of the eldest son of the monarch without issue, the second immediately inherits the dukedom : but if the former should leave issue, then the dukedom reverts to the Crown, for it is necessary that the claimant to this title should be at once heir apparent to the throne, and eldest son or eldest surviving son of the king. George III., though Prince of Wales by patent for nine years before his accession, was only duke of Cornwall from the time he ascended the throne till the birth of his eldest son ; because he succeeded to the Crown on the death of his grand- father, and not of his father. With respect to the duchy, the eldest son of the sovereign is not subject, it is said, to the incidents of minoritv, but he neces- 120 THE PRINCE OF WALES. [PART II. sarily acts under the advice and direction of his friends. The earldom of Chester is one of the titles con- ferred by patent, but it was formerly a principality, into which it had been erected by the 21st of Richard II. In the reign of Henry IV., however, the act of parliament, by which it had been constituted, was repealed, and it has ever since been granted in the same patent which confers the title of Prince of Wales. As the eldest sons of the kings of Scotland have enjoyed the titles of Duke of Rothsay, Earl of Carrick, Baron Renfrew, and Hereditar}' Great Steward of Scotland, those dignities are also invariably attributed to the Prince of Wales. They were conferred by Robert III. of Scotland on his eldest son, and were perpetually appropriated to the future princes of Scotland at their birth. By the accession of James I. of England, the titles became annexed to the other honours of the heir apparent to the British throne. Ireland confers no title on the monarch's eldest son, though it has been the practice to confer Irish as well as British peerages on all the junior issue of the sovereign. His rank, though the highest in the realm next after the queen (and her consort), does not, how- ever, free him from the condition of a subject. But he enjoys certain privileges above other sub- jects ; to contrive or design his death, or to violate the chastity of his consort, is as much high treason as if he had ascended the throne of his ancestors. On all occasions of state and ceremony, he sits on the queen's right hand. [part II. THE PRINCESS ROYAL. 121 By the statutes of the Order of the Garter, the Prince of Wales is a constituent part of its original institution, and from the moment that the princi- pality is conferred on him it becomes incorrect to describe him without the K.G. For the more minute history of this peculiarity, however, the reader is referred to the account of the Order of Knighthood, which it more immediately concerns. PRINCESS OF WALES. This title is borne by the consort of the Prince of Wales. It is asserted, however, in a note to Black- stone's Commentaries, that queen Mary and queen Elizabeth were created by their father Henry VIII. Princesses of Wales, each of them at the respective creations (the latter after the illegitimation of Mary) being heir presumptive to the throne ; this is stated on the authority of Hume, who quotes Burnet on the point. But according to -Sir Harris Nicolas, it appears, on examination, that the statement is un- founded. To violate the chastity of the princess of Wales, is high treason. THE PRINCESS ROYAL. This title is given to the eldest daughter of the sovereign. To violate her chastity is high treason, inasmuch as she is the heir presumptive to the throne in default of male issue, and such a violation 1 122 THE ROYAL ALLOWANCES. [PART II. might taint the blood royal with bastardy. In this respect the laws have more regard to her safety than to that of her younger sisters, over whom no such protection is extended. It is supposed by some, however, that the statute was not intended to apply even to the princess royal while she had brothers living, for the issue of their wives must inherit the crown before the issue of the princess royal, yet the chastity of the former is not protected by the statute in a similar manner, although it is a matter of equal importance. ALLOWANCES TO THE ROYAL FAMILY ALPHABETICALLY ARRANGED, WITH THE CONDITIONS OF THE RESPECTIVE GRANTS. Adelaide the Queen Dowager. per annum. Granted for life in the event of surviving the king, togethel" with Marlborough House, and the Rangership of Bushy Park ; by act 1st and 2nd William IV. cap. 11 £100,000 Albert, Prince Granted for life by act 3rd Victoria, cap. 3. 30,000 Cambridge, Duke of Share of a grant of £60,000 per annum to the six younger sons of George Til. with benefit of survivorship ; but not to ex- ceed £15,000 per annum to each, by act 18th George III. cap. 31. and act 1st George IV. £15,000 PART II.] THE ROYAL ALLOWANCES. 123 per aiinum. Grant for life by the acts 46th and 47th George III 6000 Grant for life, with remainder after death to the Duchess of Cambridge by act 1st Geo. IV. . . . 6000 27,000 Cumberland, Duke of (King of Hanover.) Share of a grant of £60,000 per annum to the six younger sons of George III. with benefit of survivorship, but not to exceed £15,000 to each ; by act 18th Geo. III. cap. 31. and act 1st George IV 15,000 Grant for life by act 46th and 47th of George III 6000 21,000 Gloucester, Duchess of Share of a grant of ^636,000 per annum to the four daughters of George III., with benefit of survivorship but limited to £12,000 per annum, each .... 11,958 Grant for life under act 56th Geo. III. cap. 57 ; and act 1st George IV. cap. 108 4000 15,958 Gloucester, Princess Sophia of Grant for life under act 46th and 47th George III 7000 Kent, Duchess of Grant for life , 30,000 Leopold, King of the Belgians. Grant for life by act 56th George III. 1 50,000 * A considerable portion of this annuity is repaid to the Consolidated Fund ; in 1835 £46,500 ; m 1838, £35,000 ; and a similar sum in 1839 and 1840. 124 THE ROYAL HOUSEHOLD. [PART II. Sophia, Princess per annum. Share of a grant of £36,000 per annum to the four daughters of George III. with benefit of survivorship, but limited to £12,000 per annum each. 11,958 Grant for Ufe by act 56 th George III. and 1st George IV 4000 15,958 Sussex, Duke op Share of a grant of £60,000 per annum to the six younger sons of George III. with benefit of survivorship, but limited to 15,000 per annum to each, by act 18th George III. cap. 31. and act 1st George IV 15,000 Grant for life by act 46th and 47th George III 6000 21,000 Total, £317,916 THE ROYAL HOUSEHOLD. " For like a prince he bore the vast expense Of lavish pomp and proud magnificence ; His house was stately, his retinue gay, Large was his train, and gorgeous his array." Pope. It has been said, that *' a great household is a little kingdom," and the greatest household in the country fully maintains this character, whether we regard the graduated scale of subordination which exists there, or the vast number of individuals filling an equal variety of offices. But the government of a great kingdom, and the performance of great functions. PART II.] THE LORD STEWARD. 125 require the assistance of great numbers. The house- hold is almost a body corporate, having its own magistrates, courts, and by-laws ; but many of its functionaries owe their origin to a state of society far different from the present. In former days, when the household was even more numerous, and the supply of food but scanty and precarious, the royal purveyors would sally forth and seize neces- saries in whatever condition they could obtain them ; and the natural result of this was the proper pre- paration of all provisions within the royal palaces ; hence arose many officers whose names only now exist as memorials of their functions, but whose duties have undergone the modifications which lapse of time and the progress of society have irresistibly effected. Formerly inferior offices in the household, however mean their duties, or however low their station elsewhere, w^ere dignified by the loyalty of the subject, for " entire affection scorneth nicer hands," and a turnspit in the king's kitchen was a member of parliament. It is needless to say, how- ever, that in the present day the dignity of the offices filled by distinguished nobles bears a nearer pro- portion to the rank and wealth of the individuals upon whom they are conferred. The proper pro- tection of the sovereign from insult, by the perfor- mance of his duties through subordinates ; the secure maintenance of the " divinity that doth hedge a king" by surrounding him with the nobles of the land as officers ; and the formation of an appropriate society for the monarch, by giving men of honour and dis- tinction a definite station round the throne, are among the purposes which are effected by the pre- sent condition of the royal household. There is 126 THE ROYAL HOUSEHOLD. [pART II. also another security derived from the wealth and station of the members of the court, which is per- haps one of the strongest arguments in favour of its present constitution, viz. that they are removed from all the temptations, and liable to few of the charges to which a dependent condition might render them obnoxious ; and thus their position at court, and their share of royal favour, is relieved from the influence of calumny, and preserved from the action of reproach. The offices included under the head of the Royal Household are very numerous, and some of them will require a separate notice. Keeper of the Privy Purse. — The personal ex- penses of the sovereign (exclusive of all household or official charges) are defrayed from the privy purse. These consist almost wholly of donations to dis- tressed individuals, and grants to charitable institu- tions, — a species of royal patronage which has done much to give England an enviable superiority over other nations in the number and efficiency of her public charities. Until the reign of George III. the privy purse cannot be said to have existed at all, and it was not considered as a fixed income and a part of the private property of the sovereign, until the mental aberration of George III. rendered it necessary to place its control in the hands of commissioners. It then amounted to £60,000 per annum. Lord Steward of the Household. — This officer (who must not be confounded with the Lord High Steward of England) has the supreme direction of the royal household. He is always a member of the PART II.] LORD CHAMBERLAIN. 127 Privy Council, and has the control of all officers and servants except those of the chamber, the chapel, and the stable. He has no formal grant of his office, but is appointed by the deHvery of a white staff, which he always carries in the sovereign's presence. Upon the demise of the Crown, he breaks his wand of office over the royal corpse, and thus dismisses himself and his subordinates from their situations. The Lord Steward of the Household was empowered by statute (33 Henry VIIT. c. 12), to hold a court in which all persons shedding blood within the limits of the palace (viz. 200 feet from the gate), should be tried, and the proceedings were conducted by jury as at common law ; the punishment for striking within the royal verge was the loss of the right hand. The Palace Court is a tribunal in which the Lord Steward, the Knight Marshal, and an officer called the Steward of the Court, sit as judges for the trial of all personal actions to any amount within twelve miles round Westminster ; a writ of error will lie from this court to the Queen's Bench, and all im- portant causes are thence removed immediately. The ancient Court of Marshalsea, which is sometimes confounded with the Palace Court, has the same judges and jurisdiction, though no business is now conducted in it. It was originally instituted to de- termine actions against the members of the royal household, and its jurisdiction extended twelve miles round the king's residence ; this court being incon- venient from its ambulatory nature, was superseded by the Palace Court, the jurisdiction of which was fixed at tw^elve miles round the king's palace at 128 THE ROYAL HOUSEHOLD. [PART II. Westminster, a point which still answers as a centre, though the palace no longer exists. The Treasurer op the Household is the officer next in rank to the Lord Steward, whose immediate substitute he is, during any absence of the higher functionary. He is competent to the trial of all offences committed within the verge, bears a white staff of office, and is always a member of the Privy Council. At the coronation it is his privilege to throw among the people the medals of gold and silver which are struck in commemoration of the event. This he does, during that portion of the coronation ceremony called " the homage." The salary of the Treasurer of the Household is £904 per annum. The Comptroller of the Household is a mem- ber of the Privy Council in right of his office ; like the Steward and Treasurer whose subordinate he is, he bears a white staff; in the absence of the former he is associated with the Treasurer in the trial of offences committed within the verge. His duty is to check and examine all the expenses of the household. The Master of the Household ranks next to the Comptroller, since the abolition of the office of Cofferer. His duties have an especial reference to the qualifications and conduct of the servants, and he examines some of the accounts. This is an office of more recent date than those of Treasurer or Comptroller. Lord Chamberlain of the Household. — This officer is entrusted with the superintendence and control over all the servants employed about the PART II.] GRAXD ALMONER. 129 royal chambers, over the wardrobe department, and over the state band; under his dh-ection are the sergeants-at-arms, messengers, trumpeters, &c. ; he has also the licensing of dramatic entertainments. The Royal Chaplains and other officers of the Chapel Royal, together with the Physicians and Surgeons, are portions of the Lord Chamberlain's department. The expenses of all furniture used in the houses of Parliament, or in apartments where the Sovereign receives addresses, together with all the charges attendant upon coronations, and other ceremonials, fall under his revision. The Vice- Chamberlain, the Groom of the Stole, the Lords of the Bedchamber, the Mistress of the Robes, &c. are portions of his department. He is always a member of the Privy Council, and it is part of his duty to conduct the Queen to and from her carriage. This officer must be dis- tinguished from the Lord Great Chamberlain, an im- portant state functionary, of whom an account is given under another head, and w^ho forms no portion of the royal household. The Vice-Chamberlain op the Household is the deputy and assistant of the Lord Chamberlain. He is always a member of the Privy Council, and in the absence of the Lord Chamberlain exercises full authority over his department of the household, and conducts her Majesty to and from her carriage. The Hereditary Grand Almoner. — This office is annexed to the barony of Bedford, which was in the possession of the Beauchamp family previous to the reign of Richard H. At the coronation of James n. the Earl of Exeter claimed and performed the 130 THE ROYAL HOUSEHOLD. [PARTII. duties of the office, in right of his descent from the last Lord Latimer, upon whom the lands had devolved from the Beauchamp family. The duties of the office consist in distributing at the coronation certain money, which is collected in a silver dish. His fee for this service was formerly the silver dish and a tun of wine, with the napkin which covered the dish ; but the first of these only is allowed to him. Lord High Almoner. — ^This functionary has an office in Scotland-^yard, where the royal bounty is distributed twice, annually, to a number of poor persons. To him is entrusted the distribution of the alms given on Maundy Thursday (the day preceding Good Friday). According to ancient usage, as many poor men and poor women, as the Sovereign's age amounts to in years, are on this day relieved by the Lord High Almoner. On the accession of Queen Victoria, the number of poor and aged persons was necessarily much reduced ; but those who were on the Maundy hsts of William IV. were classed as supernumeraries to fill vacancies as they annually occurred. After divine service at Whitehall chapel, the alms are distributed, and instead of provisions, which were formerly given in addition to money, a fixed sum in commutation is paid. Silver pennies, amounting in number to the years of the Queen's age, are also given to each Maundy man and woman. The Knight Marshal. — This officer is one of the Lord Steward's deputies, although he is supposed formerly to have been deputy to the Earl Marshal. PART II.] GENTLEMEN USHERS. 131 He is now principally employed in the Court of Marshalsea. He has eight marshal men under him, who arrest within the verge of the court when a warrant is backed by the Board of Green Cloth. They all have places, together with the Knight Marshal, in public processions and ceremonies. Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber. — These ap- pointments, which are in the gift of the Lord Cham- berlain, exempt the holders of them from serving the office of sheriff, or performing any other compulsory duties in the town or county where they reside ; this privilege, however, only extends to them so long as other qualified persons exist in the town or county, and in the absence of these they are obliged to serve. It is wholly an honorary appointment, for no fees or perquisites are annexed to it. Their chief duties were to " attend the king and queen at court, in their diversions, progresses, and on all emergent occasions ;" but their services of late years have not been demanded, although their numbers are undiminished. They are entitled to bear the canopy over the royal corpse at the funerals of kings and queens, and these duties they performed at the funerals of George II. and of queen Charlotte, but at the interment of George HI. and William IV. that post was conferred upon ten noblemen. Gentlemen Ushers of the Privy Chamber are superior to the gentlemen of the privy chamber, but are more constantly in attendance, and more strictly officials of the palace. They have the honour 132 THE ROYAL HOUSEHOLD. [pART II. of conducting the Queen in the absence of the Chamberlains, and they likewise attend in the closet at chapel, where no other gentlemen ushers wait. The senior of these officers is usually created a baronet. The appointments are in the gift of the Lord Cham- berlain. Gentlemen Ushers Daily Waiters are next in authority to the Lord and Vice-Chamberlains ; they officiate monthly by turns, and wait in the presence chamber. The senior is also Usher of the Black Rod, in attendance on the house of Lords and the Order of the Garter, in consequence of which duty he is released from his attendance on the Sovereign. Gentlemen Ushers Quarterly Waiters also attend in the presence chamber, and are second in authority to the daily waiters, in whose absence they officiate. Both offices are in the gift of the Lord Chamberlain. Master of the Ceremonies. — This office was founded by James L, and his chief duties have re- ference to the introduction and presentation to the Sovereign of all ambassadors, &c. ; he is necessarily a gentleman of good address, and possessing an acquaintance with modern languages. On all oc- casions of state ceremony he is in attendance at court, and is provided with an assistant master or deputy. The Gentlemen- at- Arms. — In 1509 this portion PART II.] GENTLEMEN-AT-ARMS. - 133 of the king's body guard was established by Henry VIII. They were originally denominated " spears," and till the reign of William IV. they bore the name of " the Band of Gentlemen Pensioners," but bv command of the latter king, they have since always been styled the band of " Gentlemen-at-Arms." The body is composed of forty gentlemen, who purchase their several appointments, subject to the approva) of the captain ; and their duty consists in attending at every levee and drawing-room in the presence chamber ; whenever addresses are presented to the throne, or the Sovereign goes to the house of Peers, they are also on duty. Upon the death of the king, they attend the funeral on each side of the canopy, and at coronations they possess the privilege of car- rying up the royal dinner; on the latter occasion knighthood is usually conferred on the senior officer, without the payment of fees. Every member of the band is styled esquire in his warrant of appoint- ment. The officers consist of a Captain, who is sworn in by the Lord Chamberlain in person, under royal warrant, and bears an ebony staff, with a gold head, as an ensign of office. A Lieutenant, who is sworn in by the Clerk of the Cheque, under the captain's warrant, and bears an ebony staff, with a silver head. A Standard-Bearer, who bears a similar staff, and is sworn in the same manner as the lieutenant ; he has no standard, however, in the present day. A Clerk of the Cheque, who keeps the roll, and is sworn in by the captain, from whom he receives an ivory headed staff. And, lastly, a Harbinger, whose duty is to provide for the 134 THE ROYAL HOUSEHOLD. [PART IT. accommodation of the band whenever the court moves in processions, royal visits, &c. The Yeomen of the Guard. — This corps was instituted by Henry VII. in 1485. It now consists of one hundred men, six of whom are called Yeoman Hangers, and two Yeoman Bedgoers ; the first at- tending to the hangings and tapestries of the royal apartments, and the second taking charge of all beds during any royal removals. The yeomen of the guard carry up the royal dinner, and are popularly designated as "beaf- eaters," respecting the origin of which name some differences of opinion exist, for many maintain that they never had any duties con- nected with the royal beaufet. A yeoman usher and a party of yeomen attend in the great chamber of the palace on drawing-room and levee days, to keep the passage clear. The officers consist of a Captain, who is, ex officio, a member of the privy council, and carries an ebony baton tipped with gold as a badge of his office ; his salary is £1000. A Lieutenant, who bears a staff ornamented with silver, and receives a salary of £500 per annum. An Ensign, who bears a similar baton, but has never carried any banner or standard ; his salary is £300 per annum. Four Exempts or Exons, one of whom constantly resides at the palace to command the yeomen on duty ; their appointment is vested in the captain, by whom they are sworn ; they are styled corporals in their commissions, but the true origin of name is doubtful; some trace it to those officers of the French guard, who are styled, " Capitaines PART II.] SERGEANTS-AT-ARMS. 135 Exempts des Gardes du Corps." The last officer is, THE Clerk of the Cheque, who holds a similar place to the corresponding officer among the gentle-" men-at-arms ; he never carried a baton till the year 1787, but in the July of that year this ensign of office was extended to the Clerk of the Cheque. Sergeants-at-Arms. — This corps was first raised by Richard I. They are eight in number, though formerly they were much more numerous, and even at their first establishment amounted to twenty- four. Their present duty consists in walking before the Sovereign, and at a coronation in attending on the several bearers of the regalia. They are ap- pointed by patent for life, with a salary of £100 a year. The sergeants-at-arms most frequently met with in public proceedings, however, are those de- tached for the performance of specific duties in the houses of Parliament, and the court of Chancery. In the house of Lords, the practical maintenance of decorum below the bar, near the throne, and in the gallery, devolves upon the gentleman and yeoman usher, with their assistants, so that " the sergeant- at-arms attending the house of Lords " has less con- spicuous duties to perform than those which devolve upon " the sergeant attending the house of Com- mons ;" both, however, execute the commands of the house to which they belong, as regards the apprehension or custody of all persons committed by order of Parliament. In the house of Commons, the sergeant-at-arms is an officer of considerable importance, enjoying large emoluments, assisted by a deputy and several subordinate officers ; during 1 136 THE ROYAL HOUSEHOLD. [PART II. the sittings of the House he occupies a chair below the bar, and he directs a large proportion of the arrangements connected with the maintenance of order in the approaches to the house and the offices adjacent. He is at once the executive and the cere- monial officer of the lower house ; but his discre- tionary powers are not extensive, for almost all his more important duties are performed under the im- mediate direction of the house itself, communicated through the Speaker. The office is usually held by a gentleman of the military profession, seldom under the rank of a field officer. The sergeant-at-arms attached to the court of Chancery is usually the same individual who performs the duties of sergeant-at- arms to the house of Lords. In the court of Chancery, as in the Lords, his orders always proceed from the Lord Chancellor, and his duties mainly con- sist in carrying the mace, and taking peers and others into custody by direction of the court. The emolu- ments of this office are considerable. The Master of the Horse has the charge of all matters relating to the royal stables and horses, and, as a consequence, enjoys the command of the equerries, pages, grooms, coachmen, farriers, smiths, saddlers, and all other tradesmen connected with his department. The revenues appropriated for the sup- port of this portion of the household are under the entire control of the Master of the Horse ; and he is the only officer who enjoys the use of any horses, pages, or footmen, belonging to the royal stables. His salary is £2500 per annum. He is considered the third great officer at court, being inferior only to PART II.] CLERK OF THE CLOSET. 137 the Lord Steward, and Lord Chamberlain ; in royal processions he accompanies the Queen in the same carriage. The Chief Equerrf. — This officer is next in order to the Master of the Horse, in whose absence he controls and directs all matters affecting the royal stables. His salary is £1000 per annum ; and there are four other equerries, with salaries of £750 each. It is their duty always to accompany the sovereign on horseback in processions, visits, taking exercise, &c. The Dean of the Chapel Royal. — This appoint- ment, which is usually bestowed on the Bishop of London for the time being, is in the immediate gift of the Crown. The chapel royal and all its officials are exempt from the jurisdiction of any bishop, just as the royal palace and its officers are relieved from the control of any extraneous temporal jurisdiction. It is considered as a " royal peculiar," reserved for the immediate government of the sovereign. The appointment of sub -dean and of the gentlemen of the chapel royal are all made by the dean, and he dis- tributes among the poor the offerings made by the king or queen at the altar on the twelve principal feasts of the year — viz. Christmas, Easter, Whit- sunday, All Saints, New Year's- day and Twelfth- day, Candlemas, Annunciation, Ascension, Trinity Sunday, St. John the Baptist, and Michaelmas-day. The Clerk of the Closet attends at the right hand of the sovereign in the royal closet during 138 THE ROYAL HOUSEHOLD. [PART II. divine service. It is an appointment usually con- ferred upon one of the bench of bishops. The Royal Chaplains. — The Queen's chaplains are all appointed by the Lord Chamberlain ; and, as they do not receive any salary, they are generally presented to some preferment in the immediate gift of the sovereign, or else the office is conferred upon those already in possession of livings. They are forty-eight in number, four for each month. On Sundays they preach in the chapel royal, and in the morning before the household ; they read divine service in the private oratory to the sovereign twice a-day, and say grace at dinner in the absence of the Clerk of the Closet. The Mistress of the Robes has the charge of the royal state robes, as the name of the office ex- presses ; and at all coronations and other public ceremonies, she attends to the proper robing of the Queen. This, however, is merely done by super- intending the arrangements, for the mistress of the robes is always a person of very high station, and seldom below the rank of a duchess*. Though an office somewhat incongruous in name, that of " Groom of the Stole" is usually combined with the duties of the Mistress of the Robes when a female sovereig-n is on the throne, as was the case in the reign of queen Anne. The stole is a narrow vest lined with crimson sarcenet, and was formerly em- * The Mistress of the Robes to a Queen Consort is seldom of so much political importance as to a Queen Regnant. PART II.] HISTORIOGRAPHER-ROYAL. 139 broidered with roses, fleurs-de-lis, and crowns, but the office of groom is a sinecure. The Mistress of the Robes walks immediately after the Queen in all processions, and rides in the same carriage with her Majesty and the Master of the Horse. Ladies of the Bed-chamber have the immediate superintendance of the royal sleeping and dressing apartments, so far as relates to the personal apparel and decorations of her Majesty. The Bee-chamber Women are seven in number, and are in attendance upon the Ladies of the Bed- chamber, whom they assist at the Queen's toilet. The Maids of Honour are eight in number, and attend by turns, according to a roll drawn up each year. They have a salary of £300 per annum, and are in close attendance upon her Majesty's person. The Licenser of Plays is the deputy of the Lord Chamberlain in the control of dramatic repre- sentations. Every play, song, or other theatrical entertainment must be submitted to this censor before it is publicly delivered, and a fee is paid for the issuing of every licence. The office was insti- tuted in 1736. The salary is £400 per annum, with- out including the fees, which are variable. The Historiographer Royal holds an office which was established by Charles H., or, according to some authorities, was revived by him, having pre- viously existed in Henry VIL's reign. It is con- 140 THE ROYAL HOUSEHOLD. [pART II. ferred by patent, and occasionally combined with that of Poet Laureate : his duties consist in describing and recording the occurrences of the time, but it is almost a sinecure, and usually conferred as the reward of literary eminence. The Poet Laureate. — This is likewise an office now conferred more as a mark of royal favour, and a tribute to poetical distinction, than for any duties necessarily annexed to it. Formerly, every im- portant event about the court was chronicled " in high immortal verse." The present Poet Laureate, however, stipulated when he entered on his office, that he should be confined to no stated periods or occasions, but, " Though his advice be good, his counsel wise, Yet length still loses opportunities." Besides the offices already enumerated, the sove- reign has a private secretary, grooms of the privy chamber, pages of honour, lords in waiting, physi- cians, surgeons, &c. All the members of the royal family have house- holds varying in their numbers and importance, but formed upon the same model as the household of the Queen. SECTION IJ. THE PEERAGE, THE PEERAGE AND THE HOUSE OF LORDS. " It most behoves the honourable race Of mighty Peers true wisdom to sustain, And with their noble countenance to grace The learned foreheads without gift or gain. Or rather learn'd themselves behoves to be, That is the girlond of nobility." Spenser. The peerage of the united kingdom of Great Bri- tain and Ireland may be described as consisting of the six following parts, although each individual title has a special locality, which does not necessarily belong to the portion of the empire with which its possessor may be connected, and although the whole body take rank and precedence, inter se, according to the years in which their respective dignities were created, under the limitations already noticed in the article on that subject. There are — 1st, The Peers op England, whose titles were created antecedent to 1707. 2nd, The Peers of Scotland, created antecedent to the union of England with that kingdom, viz. previous to 1707. 142 THE PEERAGE AND [PART II. 3rd, The Peers of Great Britain, who were all created between the years 1707 and 1801. 4th, The Peers of Ireland, whether created antecedent to 1801, or subsequently under the limi- tations of the act of union with Ireland. 5th, The Peers of the United Kingdom, whose titles have all been created since the year 1801. 6th, The Lords Spiritual, consisting of the English and Welsh Bishops (except the Bishop of Sodor and Man), together with four in rotation from among the Irish prelates. Out of these six constituent bodies the House of Lords, or legislative portion of the peerage, is formed. This consists of, 1st, All the peers of England, of Great Britain, and of the United Kingdom : 2ndly, The representative peers of Scotland ; 3rdly, The representative peers of Ireland, and 4thly, the lords spiritual; these collectively are styled the Peers of Parliament. The Peerage of Scotland. — By the 22nd article of the treaty of union between England and Scotland, it was agreed that sixteen peers should be chosen out of the whole body of the Scottish peerage, to act as representatives of the remainder in the parliament of Great Britain. By the 23rd article it was determined that these sixteen representative peers should be chosen after each dissolution, and should enjoy all privileges of parliament ; that all the peers of Scot- land should be considered as peers of Great Britain, and rank next after those of the same degree exist- ing at the time of the union, and before those of the like degree created subsequent to the union ; that they should enjoy all privileges of peerage except PART II.] THE HOUSE OF LORDS. 143 those of sitting in the house of Lords, and of voting on the trial of a peer. These rights were confirmed to the Scottish peerage by 5 Anne, cap. 8. By every proclamation dissolving the parliament of the united kingdom, the Scottish representative peers are discharged from their parliamentary duties, but for the re-election of this portion of the house a separate proclamation is usually issued, " strictly charging and commanding all the peers of Scotland to assemble and meet at Holyrood house, in Edin- burgh, on the day of , next ensuing, between the hours of — and — to nominate and choose the sixteen Peers to sit and vote in the house of Peers in the ensuing parliament, by open election and plurality of voices of the peers that shall be then present, and of the proxies of such as shall be absent (such proxies being peers, and producing a mandate in writing, duly signed before witnesses, and both the constituent and proxy being qualified according to law) ; and the lord clerk register, or such two of the principal clerks of session as shall be appointed by him, to officiate in his name, are hereby respec- tively required to attend such meeting, and to ad- minister the oaths required by law to be taken by the said peers, and to take their votes ; and imme- diately after such election, made and duly examined, to certify the names of the sixteen peers so elected, and to sign and attest the same in the presence of the said peers, the electors, and return such certificate into the high court of chancery of Great Britain." The proclamation further proceeds to " charge and command that this our royal proclamation be duly published at the market-cross at Edinburgh, and in 144 THE PEERAGE AND [PART IT. all the county towns of Scotland, twenty-five days at least before the time appointed for the meeting of the said peers to proceed to such election." In pursuance of a proclamation of the above nature the Scottish peers meet, usually in the picture gal- lery of Holyrood house. After prayers by a chaplain appointed for the occasion, the union roll, as it is called, is read over. This is a list of the Scottish peerage as it stood on the 1st May, 1707, which was ordered to be laid before the house of Lords, 22nd of December, 1707; and in an amended form, on account of changes effected by the lapse of time, it regulates the order of precedence among the peers of Scotland. It contained 154 peers; viz. 10 dukes, 3 marquises, 75 earls, 17 viscounts, and 49 barons, and there have been subsequently enrolled 7 peers ; viz. 1 duke, 2 marquises, and 4 barons. By the calling over of the union roll, an account is taken of the peers present and of all the proxies, as well as signed lists which have been forwarded. At the election in 1841, there were present 1 duke, 2 marquises, 10 earls, 2 viscounts, and 5 barons. The proxies sent were those of 2 dukes, 6 earls, and 2 barons. And voting by signed lists was practised by 2 dukes, 2 marquises, 14 earls, and 5 barons. Making in all 53 voters. During the calHng over of the roll, protests are from time to time handed in and minuted, when any noble lord objects to his own position and precedence in the roll, or to the voting of any one whose name is called. These protests are not immediately in- quired into and acted on, but are reserved points, forming matter for subsequent scrutiny, when such an •] THE HOUSE OF LORDS. 145 examination is demanded, at the termination of the election. After the result of the election is ascertained and declared, the proceedings are closed, and the attested list is forwarded to the court of Chancery, and the names speedily gazetted. The following was the poll at the election on August 5th, 1841 : — 1. Earl of Morton . 53 2. Marquis of Tweeddale 52 3. Earl of Leven and Melville 52 4. Lord Forbes 52 5. Lord Saltoun 52 6. Earl of Elgin and Kincardi ne .51 7- Earl of Airlie and Lintratli en . 51 8. Earl of Orkney . 51 9. Earl of Seafield 51 10. Lord Colville, of Culross 51 11. Earl of Selkii-k . 50 12. Viscount Strathallan . 50 13. Viscount Arbuthnot . 49 14. Lord Sinclair 49 15. Lord Rollo 49 16. Lord Reay 48 Marquis of Queensherry 10 The names are arranged according to the plurality of votes, and that of the unsuccessful candidate is printed in italics. The Peerage of Ireland. — By the 4th article in the act of union between Great Britain and Ireland it was agreed that the lords spiritual of Ireland in rotation — four every session — and twenty- eight lords temporal of Ireland should sit in the house of Lords. That questions respecting the rotation of the spiritual 146 THE PEERAGE AND [PART II. lords or the election of the temporal peers should be decided by the house of Lords. And in case of an equality of votes in the election of a temporal peer, the clerk of the parliament shall determine the election by drawing one of the names from a glass. That a peer of Ireland, who is not elected one of the twenty- eight, may sit in the house of Commons for an English place ; but while he continues a member of that body he shall not be entitled to privilege of peerage, nor be capable of being elected one of the twenty- eight, nor of voting at such election, and he shall be sued and indicted for any offence as a commoner. The act of union further declares, that as often as three of the peerages of Ireland existing at the time of the union shall become extinct, the sovereign may create one new peer of Ireland, a privilege which has almost always been exercised when such a state of things has occurred, although at present there is an arrear of two or three creations, of which the Crown can at any time avail itself. When the peers of Ireland are reduced by extinction, or otherwise, to 1 00, exclusive of those who shall hold any peerage of Great Britain or of the united kingdom, the king may then create one peer of Ireland for every peer- age that becomes extinct, or is removed from the specified number by its possessor obtaining a British peerage ; so that the king may always keep up the number of 100 Irish peers, in addition to those who have an hereditary seat in the house of Lords. It was further enacted, that all the lords of parlia- ment on the part of Ireland, spiritual and temporal, shall have the same rights and privileges respectively as the peers of Great Britain ; and that all the lords PART II.] THE HOUSE OF LORDS. 147 spiritual and temporal of Ireland shall have rank and precedency next and immediately after all the persons holding peerages of the like order and degree in Great Britain, existing at the time of the union; that all peerages of Ireland hereafter created, and all peerages of the united kingdom of the same degree, shall take rank according to their respective dates of creation. All the peers of Ireland, except such as are members of the house of Commons, enjoy every privilege of peerage as fully as the peers of Great Britain ; exclusive only of those attendant upon sit- ting in the house of Lords or on the trial of a peer. The manner in which the first representative peers for Ireland were elected by the whole body diifers in some of its details from that subsequently followed in the vacancies occasioned by deaths ; for, unlike the peers of Scotland, the Irish representative peers are elected for life, and are, therefore, unaffected by dissolutions of parliament. At the first election of Irish representative peers, the whole body having assembled in the Irish house of Lords, the clerk of the Crown called over, according to rank, the names of the peers, and each delivered in to that oflicer a list of twenty- eight names. These lists were pub- licly read, and having been compared and cast up, the twenty-eight lords chosen by the majority were officially returned by the clerk of the Crown to the house of Lords in the first parliament of the united kingdom. Of the peers originally chosen as repre- sentatives only one now survives, and ^ for filling up the vacancies which successive deaths have occa- sioned, the following was the mode of election pre- scribed by the act of union. K 2 148 THE PEERAGE AND [PART II. The lord chancellor of Great Britain, upon re- ceiving a certificate from two peers of parliament, attesting the death of a representative peer, or upon inspecting the record of any attainder of a repre- sentative lord, issues a writ to the lord chancellor of Ireland, directing him to cause the clerk of the Crown in that part of the united kingdom to serve writs upon every peer who sat in the Irish house of Lords, or who had proved before the lords his right to sit in such assembly if it continued to exist. These writs Command every Irish peer to send in, before fifty-two days, a return, specifying the nobleman for whom he votes as a representative. Each return is in duplicate ; one remains as a permanent record in the Irish Crov\^n Office, while the other is forwarded by the clerk of the Crown to the clerk of the parliament in London. The name of the successful candidate chosen by the plurality of votes, is gazetted by the clerk of the Crown, and in case of an equality of votes, the clerk of the parliament decides the elec- tion by drawing of lots from a glass, in which the names of those who are equal are placed, on the table of the house of Lords. Thus, though the manner in which the Irish re- presentative peers were originally elected, resembled that which is adopted in Scotland at each dissolu- tion, yet the elections which have since occurred at intervals in Ireland on account of deaths, do not take place at a general assemblage of peers, but by authenticated returns to the Crown office in Ireland. Whatever plan is adopted, the same principle of a plurality of votes determines the election, and the returning officer is invested with the casting decision. PART II.] THE HOUSE OF LORDS. 149 The Lords Spiritual consist of two distinct por- tions, viz. the English and Welsh bishops, who all have seats in the house of Lords, and the represen- tative bishops of Ireland, of whom four sit each ses- sion. Of the former class, particulars will be found under the heads of their respective bishoprics in the general article on the clergy, but the manner in which the Irish representative prelates sit by rota- tion in the house of Lords, is so little understood, even by the members of that body themselves, that it requires a more detailed notice *. The act of union between Great Britain and Ireland, prescribed the following regulations, viz. that one of the four archbishops of Ireland, and three of the eighteen Irish bishops, should sit in the house of Lords for each year, irrespective of any dissolution. That, starting from the first parliament of the united kingdom, the following should be the order of rotation among the archbishops. Armagh, Dublin, Cashel, Tuam ; then again, Armagh, Dubhn, Cashel, Tuam, and so on. That, beginning at the same period, the order to be observed among the bishops was as fol- lows ; — Meath, Kildare, and Derry ; Raphoe, Lime- rick, and Dromore ; Elphin, Down, and Waterford ; Leighlin, Cloyne, and Cork ; Killaloe, Kilmore, and Clogher ; Ossory, Killala, and Clonfert ; and then commencing the rotation again with Meath, Kildare, and Derry, and thus repeating the series. Under * It is perhaps hardly necessary to remind the reader, that in the year 1841 one of the Irish bishops sat in the House of Lords for some time, under an erroneous conception of the rule of rotation. 150 THE PEERAGE, &C. [PART II. the foregoing regulations the rota would have been simple enough ; but in the year 1833, the passing of the Church Temporalities act (3 & 4 Gul. IV. c. 37) reduced the number of bishops in Ireland, and thus, in some measure, complicated the representative suc- cession. The archbishoprics of Tuam and of Cashel were abolished on the death of the then existing pre- lates, and ten of the eighteen bishoprics were united to others according as they became vacant. Since the passing of the act the two archbishops have died, and now the primate of all Ireland (Armagh), and the archbishop of Dublin, sit alternately one every session, while the vacant archbishoprics became con- verted under the act into sufiragan bishoprics, and take their place in the episcopal instead of the archi- episcopal series ; their position in that rota was de- clared by the act to be immediately before that bishop who was last in the sessional series at the time when the existing archbishops of Cashel and Tuam died. Now, the bishop of Derry held the last position in the series when these archiepiscopal sees became vacant, therefore the new bishops precede that prelate. But eight of the ten bishoprics having become vacant, were united to others, viz. Dromore to Down and Connor, Raphoe to Derry, Clonfert to Killaloe, Kil- lala to Tuam, Ossory to Ferns, Waterford to Cashel, Cloyne to Cork, and Kilmore to Elphin ; so that, with the exception of two, the changes contemplated by the Church Temporalities' Act have already taken place. The representative series for the next six sessions is given below, and the names of two of the sees are printed in italics. Whenever one of these two becomes vacant, the see next in rotation PART II.] CREATION OF PEERAGES. 151 supplies its place in the parliamentary representation, and the vacant see is united to another under the act of William IV. 1841-42. Armagh, Tuam, Derry, Limerick. 1842-43. Dublin, Down, Ossory, Cloyne. 1843-44. Armagh, Killaloe, Kilmore, Clogher. 1844-45. Dublin, Meath, Kildare, Cashel. 1845-46. Armagh, Tuam, Derry, Limerick. 1846-47. Dublin, Down, Ossory, Cloyne. For all other matters relating to the Irish bishops, the reader is referred to the account of their re- spective sees in the article on the clergy ; but in this section only such particulars have been noticed as illustrate their character of lords of parliament. CREATION OF PEERAGES. " A prince can mak' a belted knight, A max'quis, duke, and a' that." Burns. The Crown is the sole source and parent- spring of all honours and dignities ; from the head of all pri- vilege must therefore emanate the distinctions which are to exist among the monarch's subjects. The manner in which titles have arisen, and the various modes of creating dignities, will naturally occupy our attention. Peerages are enjoyed either by tenure, by writ of summons, or by patent, and they consist of dukedoms, marquisates, earldoms, viscounties, and baronies. They are liable to attainder, forfeiture, and abeyance ; into these several sections the subject therefore naturally divides itself. 152 WRIT OF SUMMONS. [PART II. WRIT OF SUMMONS TO PARLIAMENT. The issuing of a writ of summons to parliament always constitutes the person to whom it is ad- dressed a Peer of the Realm ; and, although it was anciently issued to those only who held lands per haroniam, yet it was subsequently adopted as a mode of creating dignities, and for the first time, it is sup- posed, by Henry III. The issuing of such a writ, and the consequent sitting in parliament, creates a dignity in fee, de- scendible to the heirs-general of the person sum- moned. One instance, however, is known, in which the descent was specially limited to the heirs male. The following is the usual form of a writ of sum- mons to parliament : — " Rex, &c. dilecto et fideli nostro quia super quibusdam arduis negotiis, nos et regnum nostrum, ceterosque proceres et magnates, de eodem regno tangentibus, qu3e sine vestra et eorum prsesentia nolumus expediri, parliamentum nostrum tenere et vobiscum super hiis colloquium habere vo- lumus et tractatum, vobis mandamus, in fide et homagio quibus nobis tenemini, firmiter injungentes quod sitis ad nos apud Westmonasterium die mensis proximi futuro, vel saltem infra termi- num diei subsequentis ad ultimum, nobiscum super dictis negotiis tractaturi et vestrum consilium im- pensuri; et hoc nuUo modo omittatis. Teste me ipso," &c. * * To our well beloved and trusty Inasmuch as we are desirous to hold our parliament, and to confer and consider with you on certain important affairs affecting us, PART II.] WRIT OP SUMMONS. 153 The above is the usual form of writs of this na- ture, but they are hable occasionally to slight varia- tions. They are sealed with the great seal of Eng- land, and addressed to each individual peer. The temporal barons were generally styled by their bap- tismal and surnames only, except where there existed more than one baron of the same name, when some additional distinction, most commonly derived from their place of residence, was inserted. A single writ of summons, without proof of sitting in parliament under it, does not constitute an hereditary dignity, nor is it necessary for proof of more than one sum- mons being adduced, if the proof of sitting be clear. The house of Lords resolved, in a case, where a writ of summons had been issued, though the person died before the meeting of parliament, " That the direc- tion and delivery of the writ did not make him a baron or noble until he came to parliament, and there sat according to the commandment of the writ, for until that, the writ did not take effect." — (See Claims to Peerages.) our kingdom, and the other peers and nobles, (which matters we are unwilling to determine without your and their pre- sence,) we command you by the faith and homage you bear towards us, positively enjoining you to appear before us at Westminster on the day of the month of next ensuing, or before the termination of the subsequent day at the farthest, in order to confer with us on the aforesaid busi- ness, and to give your advice ; and this on no account omit. Witness ourself, &c. 154 SUMMONS TO ELDEST SON. [PART II. SUMMONS TO THE ELDEST SON OF AN EARL, MARQUIS, OR DUKE, IN HIS FATHER'S BA- RONY. " Dost tliou so hunger for my empty chair, That thou wilt needs invest thee with mine honours Before thy hour be ripe ?" 2nd Part of Henry IV. act 4, scene 4. The practice of summoning the eldest son of a peer in his father's barony has been frequently re- sorted to as an expedient for temporarily increasing the house of Peers without eventually adding to its numbers. Its origin is usually traced to the 22nd year of Edward the Fourth's reign. The writ of summons to an heir-apparent in a barony belonging to his father neither denudes the father of the dignity, nor creates a new peerage; for precedence is regulated by the date of the original creation, and the title is not descendible to the heirs of the body of the person summoned, in any manner different from the course by which the superior titles of the father would ultimately descend. Thus, the daughter of a peer, who was summoned in his father's barony, but who died without male issue, vitd patris, has no claim to her parent's ba- rony, although it was created by writ. But if a peer thus summoned leave a son, the latter is en- titled to a writ, in consequence of being the heir- apparent to the grandfather's peerage, and at the same time the issue male of the eldest son's body ; for the effect and intention of such additions to the house of Peers is only temporary, a purpose which would be defeated if the summons were to create any separation of the one barony from the other dignities of the family. PART II.] LETTERS PATENT. 155 When, however, a writ of summons is issued to the eldest son of a peer, by the name of a barony which his father does not really possess, although it was supposed to be vested in him, then such a writ operates as a new creation, and the barony is de- scendible to all the lineal heirs, male and female, of the person so summoned in error. From this it results, that the sitting of a peer in the house of Lords, under the belief that he was entitled to a certain rank and precedence, does not prevent an inquiry as to whether that behef was erroneous or not. It likewise proves, that the grounds upon which a writ was issued have no subsequent influence on the title, when once the summons has taken effect. LETTERS PATENT. The first instance of a peerage being created by letters patent under the great seal, occurred in the 11th year of Richard the second's reign, and, there- fore, all baronies existing previous to that year are presumed to have been created by writ. The delivery of the letters patent without any ceremonv is sufficient to constitute a peer. Annui- ties were sometimes granted to newly made barons, in order to enable them the better to support the dignity of their titles, but it is hardly necessary to observe that this practice has long since fallen into desuetude. Creation by letters patent is perfect and complete as soon as the great seal is affixed, in consequence of a clause inserted in all patents of this nature. Thus no sitting in parliament is necessary to perfect the 156 TENURE. [part II. creation, and the title will descend in all cases, pro- vided the great seal has been actually affixed during the lifetime of the individual to whom the patent was granted ; but this is essential, and if omitted, the completion of all other forms is of no avail, nor is any creation held to have taken place. Unless the course of descent by which it is intended that the dignity should pass is specifically laid down in the patent, the grant is void. The usual provision is, that it should descend to the heirs male of the body of the first peer, but instances occur of a limi- tation to the second son ; to issue by a particular wife ; to the heirs general of the body of the first peer ; to the issue male of a father, grandfather, &c. In the creation of peerages by letters patent, pre- cedence cannot be given before peers of the like degree whose titles were granted previous to the date of the said patent. Nothing but an act of parliament can alter the course of descent in a peerage, without at the same time changing the precedence of all successors, and causing them to rank according to the date of that alteration. An act of parliament, however, limited the descent of all the dignities of the celebrated duke of Marlborough (in default of issue male) to his sister and the heirs male of her body ; and though this occurred subsequent to the creation of the title, yet the precedence was unchanged. The case, how- ever, is without precedent, and the example has never since been followed. TENURE. Our present scale of dignities was introduced into PART II.] TENURE. 157 England by the Normans : they were originally annexed to the possession of certain estates in land, and were created, transferred, and inherited, by the grant, con- veyance, or descent of the estate to which they were appended. The lands were held immediately of the Crown, upon condition of performing certain services, among which was attendance upon the great councils, afterwards denominated parliaments. The manner in which dignities by tenure descended is noticed under the head, " Succession to Peerages, &c," In 1669, it was decided by the privy council, when a claim was preferred to a seat in the house of Lords in right of a barony by tenure, that " such a dignity had been discontinued for many ages, was not then in existence, was unfit for revival, and did not admit of any claim to succession thereon." This doctrine, being subsequently confirmed in 1805, it may be con- sidered clear that the acquisition of territorial pos- session in this country does not now constitute its possessor a peer of the realm, notwithstanding that anciently writs of summons to parliament were issued to persons, in right of their tenure of certain lands, and that these writs and sittings in parHament erected a heritable dignity — a barony in fee, which is actually enjoyed by many peers at the present time. But it has been observed that all who held lands per baroniam in the latter end of the reign of Edward I. were not summoned to parliament ; and that many who were not barons by tenure, and were not pre- viously considered barons of the realm, were never- theless summoned. Hence the discretion of the Crown was clearly exercised in summoning only a part of those who held lands /jer baroniam, and many 158 SUCCESSION TO PEERAGES. [PART II. who never were barons by tenure. This, combined with the fact that since 1669 the decisions of all questions bearing upon the subject have tended to confirm that of the privy council, renders it highly improbable that the possession of certain lands would be admitted to entitle the holder de jure to a writ of summons to parliament. BARONIES JURE UXORIS. Whenever baronies by tenure were inherited by an heir female, it was the practice before the reign of Henry VIII. to summon to parliament her husband, if she happened to be married, and he sometimes con- tinued to be so summoned, even after his wife's death ; in other instances, where the husband died before the wife, and that she married again, the second husband was summoned in the same barony ; this was purely an expedient for the performance by him of those services to the Crown which constituted his wife's tenure of certain lands, and therefore such writs of summons never created dignities which were herita- ble by the husband's issue through any other wife. But since the reign of Henry VIII. the practice has not been followed, nor have claims to a seat in the house of Lords, founded on this courtesy, of late years been allowed. SUCCESSION TO PEERAGES, &c. Dignities by tenure descended in the same manner, and to the same individuals, as the possessions to which they are annexed ; so that in the male line PART II.] SUCCESSION TO PEERAGES. 159 they followed a similar course, and could be entailed in the same way as fee simple estates, by leaving unshackled in the one case, or by limiting in the other, the inheritance of the manors or castles upon which they depended. But in the female line a dif- ference existed between titles by tenure and titles by writ, for in the former the rule of primogeniture was held to prevail amongst the daughters, when there was no male issue ; so that the heir of the elder was always preferred to the heir of the younger daughters (see Tenure). Peerages created by writ (see Writ) invariably de- scend to the eldest of the sons, but in one respect they differ in their mode of descent from lands ; viz. that the claimants must prove themselves heirs, not to the last possessor of the title, but to the person first summoned to parliament ; and thus a brother of the half-blood inherits in preference to a sister of the whole blood ; for the latter can only derive her claim from her own deceased brother, while the former de- rives his claim direct from the first ancestor, through the common father of the two claimants. In default of heirs male, dignities by writ will descend to the heirs female, and their representatives, although pro- ' bably at first it was the practice for the eldest heir female to succeed, yet in course of time a difference arose between the descent of dignities by tenure, and those created by writ, for it became established in the latter class of titles, that on the failure of male issue, all the daughters were equally entitled, and the Crown had the prerogative of granting at will the preference to any one of the daughters. So long as the dignity remains divided among the co-heirs, it is 160 SUCCESSION TO PEERAGES. [PART II. said to be in abeyance, and when the king apportions the title on one heir female in preference to another, he is said to " terminate the abeyance in her favour" (see Abeyance). The females of one generation always inherit before the males of the preceding generation . Peerages created by letters patent are solely inhe- rited by the class of heirs particularly designated in the patent, and without such designation the grant is void. Thus commonly the heirs male of the body of the peer first ennobled succeed, but the pedigree must pass wholly through the male line. A brother of the half-blood may, however, inherit. Limitations may be made in the patent to brothers' sisters, uncles, &c. but in each individual case the original letters of creation themselves clearly exhibit the manner in which it is intended that the dignity should descend. (See Patent.) With reference to peerages generally, it is to be observed, that a title cannot be alienated, surren- dered, extinguished, or otherwise lost by any negli- gence of the person entitled to it ; and dignities may be claimed after any interval of time, for they are not subject to the statute of limitations. Anciently, dignities were considered to be alienable with the consent of the Crown, and many instances, both of alienation and of surrender to the monarch, have actually taken effect, and the titles are now descending in pursuance of that alienation ; but the house of Lords resolved in 1646, "that no person that hath any honour vested in him, or is a peer of the realm, can alienate or transfer the dignity to another, and that no peer can extinguish his title. PART 11.] EXTINCTION OF TITLES. 161 but that it descends unaffected by any grant, surren- der, fine, or other conveyance." This resolution cannot be considered as having the authority of a law, or as acting retrospectively, but it is now estab- lished that peerages are absolutely unalienable. EXTINCTION OF TITLES. " And is it so, and are all gone— the high soul'd and the free, And are the thousands of my tribe concentred now in me?" The Last of his Race. Dignities are said to become extinct when they cease to exist as portions of the hereditary nobility without being forfeited, dormant, or in abeyance. When titles are granted with remainder to the heirs male of the body of the person first ennobled, they become evi- dently extinguished by his death without issue. But when ancient dignities have been enjoyed by members of extensive families for any series of years, it becomes a very difficult matter to say, absolutely, that the honours have become extinct, or that no legal repre- sentative exists, who would be entitled to bear the hereditary dignities of the family. Peerages are presumed to be extinct until the contrary is proved, in all cases where the public records of the country render such a presumption warrantable ; but in the absence of uniform and authentic registrations re- specting the junior and collateral branches of large families, full occupation is found for those members of the legal profession, who direct their attention to peerage law. Since no lapse of time can be urged as an objection against claims to peerages, their being 162 IMPEACHMENT. [PART II. presumed to be extinct does not act prejudicially upon the interests of the claimant, and he proceeds to prove his pedigree by much the same course as in ordinary cases, requiring evidence of descent. (See Claims to Peerages.) IMPEACHMENT. " Low skulks the hind beneath the rage of power, And leaves the wealthy traitor to the Tower." Johnson, Vanity of Human Wishes. To inquire into and deliberate upon the conduct of all officers of state, and, whenever necessary, to accuse and prosecute them, forms one of the functions of the house of Commons, which, in such cases, per- forms a double part, that of prosecutor and grand jury, while the upper house combine the duties of the bench and the petit jury, being judges of the law and the fact, the practice and the evidence in their court. This commingling of the characters of advo cate, judge, and legislator, so opposed to abstract principles of jurisprudence, has been justified, on the ground that a man entrusted with the administration of public affairs may infringe the rights of the people, and be guilty of such great and enormous crimes, that the ordinary magistrates either dare not or can- not punish. It is held, that as the Commons of the united kingdom, that is, the people at large, are the parties injured, so should their representatives (the Commons' house) be the prosecutors, not the judges. But the ordinary tribunals of the country would be PART II.] IMPEACHMENT. 163 naturally swayed by the authority of so powerful an accuser ; the constitution, therefore, provides that the charge must be brought before the hereditary estate of parliament, which has neither the same interests nor the same passions as a popular assembly. It is thought proper that the nobihty should judge, in order to insure justice to the accused, and it is fitting that the representatives of the people should prose- cute, in order to insure justice to the commonwealth. The practice is, that articles of impeachment, which are somewhat analogous to the counts in an indictment, should be drawn up and agreed to by the Commons ; that managers to act on their behalf should be appointed ; and that a lord high steward, to preside over the peers at the trial, should either be named by the Crown, or if not, that the house should resolve to proceed without the services of such an officer. The place where impeachments are usually tried is Westminster hall, the time is of course that which the court itself may appoint. Impeachments by the Commons may be, but are not usually, instituted on account of the commission of felonies ; for these including treason, murder, &c. the Crown seldom fails to prosecute. The majority of impeachments by the Commons have been on account of malversation in office, or other acts inju- rious to the pubhc interest, subversive of the liberty of the subject, or inconsistent with the political con- stitution of the country, but occasionally cases of high treason have been brought before the Lords by way of impeachment. The following are amongst the principal rules ob- served in proceedings of this nature. 1st, The L 2 164 IMPEACHMENT. [PART II. articles must be exhibited in writing, and transmitted by message from the lower to the upper house, whereupon the accused is ordered into custody. 2nd, The law of evidence is the same as before other criminal tribunals, and the accused is allowed the assistance of counsel. 3rd, All peers of parliament have a right to sit and vote on the trial ; there is, however, no instance of the bishops concurring in any decision pronounced by this tribunal, the prac- tice of the lords spiritual being to withdraw volun- tarily, at the same time entering a protest declaring their right to remain. 4th, The peers severally give the decisions not upon oath, but guilty or not guilty " upon mine honour." 5th, The mercy of the Crown has no power to stay proceedings by im- peachment. It is only after judgment has been pronounced that the royal pardon can relieve the accused, and therefore it cannot be pleaded in bar of an impeachment. 6th, Unanimity is not requisite, for a majority of the judges are competent to the decision of all questions which arise respecting either the law or the facts of the case. It is to be further observed, that the charge usually imputes " high crimes and misdemeanors," but the word crime has no technical meaning in the law of England. A man is brought to trial either for a felony or a mis- demeanour : the words " high crimes," therefore, appear to be used in articles of impeachment for the purpose of imparting greater force or solemnity to the accusation. The Lords may consider a bill of " pains and penalties," that is to say, may enter on an inquiry as to the expediency of establishing and inflicting spe- PART II.] IMPEACHMENT. 165 cial punishment for a given crime on a specified individual ; or they may try a peer who is prosecuted by the Crown for any offence : but both proceedings are perfectly distinct from an impeachment by the Commons. Bishops, not being ennobled in blood, though sitting and voting as lords of parhament, are not entitled to claim a trial by the upper house when they happen to be indicted at common law; but peeresses by birth or marriage, Roman Catholic lords (even before 1829), minors, Scottish and Irish peers, are all equally entitled with the English peers, to this species of trial. (See Lord High Steward.) A commoner accused of a capital offence must be tried by a judge and jury in the ordinary way, but for ** high crimes and misdemeanors " he may be impeached before the house of Lords, and if found guilty subjected to fine, imprisonment, or other punishment short of death. The judgment of this court in cases of impeachment is not pronounced unless upon the demand of the Commons. In fact, the whole machinery of impeachment is contrived for enabling the house of Commons to prosecute any person it may please before an appro- priate tribunal, and for investing that assembly with some of the powers of the attorney-general. It has no more connexion with what is called a trial by a man's peers than arises from the fact that all persons, whether peers or commoners, when prosecuted by the lower house, receive by that very prosecution a right to be tried by the house of Lords, as the only judges which are likely to be unaffected by the im- portance and influence of so formidable an accuser. 166 ATTAINDER. [PART II. ATTAINDER. " Was not thy father, Richard, Earl of Cambridge, For treason executed in our late king's days ; And by his treason stand'st not thou attainted, Corrupted and exempt from ancient gentry ? His trespass yet lives guilty in thy blood, And till thou be restored thou 'rt but a yeoman." King Henry VI. act ii. sc. 4. When a person is capitally convicted of treason or felony, and judgment is actually pronounced upon him, he is then called " attaint," attinctus, stained or blackened ; he has no longer any credit or reputa- tion ; he cannot be a witness in any court ; all dig- nities and titles of honour are forfeited or lost ; and he is incapable of acting even on behalf of another, for, by an anticipation of his punishment, he is already dead in law ; and upon judgment of outlawry or of death, for treason or felony, attainder then is said to ensue. The effect of attainder, considered in reference to dignities, is not only to destroy them in the person attainted, but to act upon the title itself by damming up and totally obstructing any further inheritance or descent. Not only are claims derived through the attainted (as, for example, those of his issue), wholly- unavailing, but when his direct posterity are extinct, even then the descendants of the person first en- nobled are disqualified from succeeding. Supposing, however, a dignity is vested in a man (subsequently attainted) with remainder to his issue male, and with after remainder to a second person, the latter imme- diatelv succeeds when the former is attainted. PART II.] ATTAINDER. 167 An important distinction is taken between at- tainders for high treason and attainders for felony. By the former, dignities created by writ or patent become forfeited to the Crown ; but by the latter an entailed dignity is not forfeited, though all which are created by writ, and are descendible to heirs general, are destroyed and lost by attainders for felony. The attainder of a son and heir apparent of a baron by writ will destroy the dignity, whether or not the son survives the father ; for he is incapable of inherit- ing, and therefore no claim to the dignity derived through him can hold good. The attainder of those whose names need not be mentioned in tracing the pedigree under which the title is claimed, have no influence upon the claim. Thus, if the elder son of a peer be attainted, and dies, vitd patris, without issue, then the second son can succeed, because the name of the eldest son need never be mentioned in the pedigree. But in all cases where a peer himself is attainted, and dies without issue, then no claim derived from the person first ennobled will hold good, because the peer who was under attainder actually succeeded to the dignity, and the pedigree must exhibit what became of the title during his lifetime, so that although the claim- ant's right be not actually derived through the at- tainted peer, yet the claim is founded upon particulars of descent, of which the life of the attainted person is an important portion. As has been mentioned in the article on abeyance, the attainder of one out of two coheirs to a dignity, does not terminate the abeyance in favour of the other, for the effect of the attainder of a co-heir is 168 ATTAINDER. [PART II. merely to vest his share of the dignity in the Crown, without in any degree conferring it upon the other coheir, even though the line of the attainted person he extinct. Dignities created by letters patent are not affected in the same way by attainder of the heir apparent, as titles created by writ. If an heir apparent to a peerage by patent, be attainted, and does not survive the ancestor to whom he was heir, then the title is not forfeited ; but if he should survive, the dignity is lost. The former rule was exemplified in the duke- dom of Athol; the latter in the earldom ofAirlie. The 1 St duke of Athol left two sons, the eldest James and the second George ; James became second duke ; George was attainted, died during James's lifetime, and left a son, who on the subsequent death of James, claimed and succeeded as third duke. In the case of the earldom of Airlie, the claim was disallowed, because the attainted individual survived the ancestor from whom the claimant derived his descent, and therefore his inheritance of the title was barred, not by his death, but by his attainder, and the dignity was held to have been influenced by that attainder, and forfeited to the Crown. Although titles are thus said to be forfeited to the Crown, yet it is not within the royal prerogative to re-confer or otherwise dispose of the dignity. By the attainder the title is utterly destroyed and removed, being reduced to the same condition as if it was never in existence. The Crown may confer a dig- nity of the same degree and of the same name, but the king has no power over the rank, precedence, or other incidents of the attainted title. Parliament is PART II.] FORFEITURE. 169 the only competent authority in which the revival of these peerages is vested ; but even parliament acts, not by any opposition or overpowering of the at- tainder, but according to one or other of the follow- ing modes, neither of which by any means impair the influence of attaint, viz. it either reverses the judg- ment upon which attainder and forfeiture followed, or else it exercises the privilege of granting pre- cedence according to any date, and fixing the course of descent in accordance with any new limitations which it may think proper. The first is by far the most usual course, and revives the honour in pre- cisely the same state as if it had never been sub- jected to attainder; but the other has on rare occasions been adopted, as the baronies of Audley, Lumley, and Darcy, fully testify. FORFEITURE. " The line is gone ; no longer duke or earl ; But, by himself degraded, turns a churl." Dryden, Wife of Bath. Forfeiture is a term applied to the consequences of attainder upon all dignities or titles of honour. It is the only process by which a title can be lost, for, as has been mentioned elsewhere, no surrender to the Crown, no transfer to others, no negligence on the part of the proper heir, has now the power of alienating or diverting titles from the legitimate course of descent. But by attainder for high treason (for the details of which the reader is referred to the article Attainder), all the posterity, as well as the attainted person himself, are denuded of their ho- 170 ABEYANCE. [PART II. nours, and the dignities are said to be " forfeited." A specially entailed dignity is not forfeited by attain- der for felony, though a dignity created by writ (or patent), and descendible to heirs general, is forfeited by the attainder, either for felony or for high treason of the person possessed of it. So that it may almost be considered, that the entail of the title being special, and distinctly mentioned in the writ or patent, vests in the person on whom it is entailed a possession which no act of the previous holder can injure or destroy : while in titles descendible to heirs general, or to heirs male of the body, the remainder being conferred upon a class, subject to the general rule of primogeniture, and not upon an individual, leaves the dignity liable to the acts of any of its temporary holders. This course is quite consonant wuth the restrictions which control the descent of fee- simple estates, for these in like manner, when entailed, con- fer only a life-interest, preserving free from prejudice the rights of him to whom the descent is restricted, and when unencumbered, are in the same manner subject to injury by the acts of any one in whom they become vested. (See Attainder.) ABEYANCE. Abeyance is a term applied to that condition of a barony (created by writ) which exists when the peer dies without issue male, but leaving daughters. On the death of the father, the barony becomes vested in his issue female in default of issue male : if he happens to have more than one daughter, the title is said to be " in abeyance amongst them," and that 1 PART II.] ABEYANCE. IVl they are " co-heirs" to the dignity ; that is to say, that the barony is, and must continue, divided amongst them, and unenjoyed by any of the daughters, until some cause supervenes sufficient to " terminate that abeyance." The events which may terminate abey- ance are two — one the exercise of a royal prerogative, and the other the consequence of natural causes. 1st, The Crown may apportion the title to one of the daughters in preference to any other, and this is " calling the barony out of abeyance." Although, however, baronies in abeyance are thus thrown into the king's hands, yet he is not at liberty to confer them upon strangers, and can only grant a preference to one of the co-heirs over another; so that by this act no new peerage is created, but the old barony is revived, and prece- dence is regulated by its date. It is usual to call dignities out of abeyance, in favour either of one of the co-heirs themselves, or the sole representative of one of the co-heirs ; but the Crown has, neverthe- less, the power to terminate the abeyance in favour of one of the co-heirs of an individual who was her- self but a co-heir ; this was exemplified in the barony de Ros, the barony of Zouche, and still more recently in the barony of Hastings, which was terminated in 1841. When the Crown terminates an abeyance in favour of a commoner, the latter receives a writ of summons ; but if the successful claimant be already a peer, then the barony is confirmed to him by letters patent, a plan which is also adopted when the abey- ance is terminated in favour of an heir female. When terminated by writ, then the future successors to the dignity are the heirs of the body of the person sum- 172 DORMANCY. [PART II. moned: on the total failure of which, the title is again liable to fall into abeyance, as much as if those heirs of the body were all daughters. 2ndly, The condition of abeyance may cease by the action of natural causes. If all the daughters die but one, or if all the representatives (but one) of such daughters become extinct, or if the representa- tion by the subsequent marriage of cousins becomes centred in an individual, then the abeyance is na- turally terminated, and the sole heir becomes entitled to the dignity, as a matter of right, and not by the favour of the Crown. When a barony is in abeyance between two per- sons, the attainder of one of them for high treason does not confer the peerage upon the other, nor in any way terminate the abeyance, although the at- tainder of a peer would denude himself of his dignity, and although no descendant of the attainted co-heir could even succeed. The other co-heir, or his re- presentatives, however, must be considered as having a strong claim for an exercise of the royal preroga- tive ; and such was the case with the barony of Beaumont, which was called out of abeyance in 1840. DORMANCY. Dormant peerages are distinguished from those dignities which are in abeyance by the condition of the former, not being the necessary result of cir- cumstances that always continue effective in their operation. Dormant peerages are those which cease to be borne by any one, but are yet neither extinct nor abeyant. Peerages in abeyance are not assumed PART II.] DUKE. 173 because no one has any exclusive right to them, for they are vested in several persons at once. Extinct peerages are not borne by any one, because the re- presentatives of the person first ennobled have died out. But dormant peerages are those which are unassumed, from the poverty of the present heir and representative, from a delicacy on his part towards the claims of others in cases of disputed legitimacy, or from a variety of other causes of a temporary or personal nature : thus it may be known that a peerage is not extinct, but from there being several claimants, it may not be apparent who is the individual truly entitled, and in that way the peerage may be described as dormant. The word dormant is occasionally, though not correctly, ap- plied to the condition of a dignity while it is in abeyance ; but the latter is a compulsory state, which can only be removed by the exercise of the royal prerogative, or the death of one branch of co-heirs and their representatives, while dormancy is a con- dition dependent upon the rightful heir not pursu- ing and urging on his claim to the titles of his ancestors. DUKE. " Is not a dukedom, sir, a goodly gift 1" King Henry VL act v. sc. 1. " To inflame the military ardour, and excite the ambition of the earls and barons, Edward the Third, in the eleventh year of his reign, introduced a new order of nobility by creating his eldest son a duke." The term dux or duke, though never before a dis- 174 DUKE. [part II. tinct dignity, was, according to Selden, used in the description of earls many centuries previously, and some antiquaries trace it to the year 690. Next after the royal family, it is the highest title in matter of rank, although it does not equal others in its an- tiquity. By some writers it is contended, that the first and second dukedoms created in England were enjoyed under the tenure of lands ; the one was the dukedom of Cornwall, enjoyed by the eldest son of the monarch, and the other the dukedom of Lan- caster, which is vested in the Crown ; but others maintain, that the lands granted by the charters conferring the dukedoms were given for the main- tenance of the ducal dignity, and that the peerage was not annexed as the tenure of the lands, but the lands were granted for the support of the peerage. However this question may be decided, it is clear, that although both these dukedoms are now in ex- istence, yet no others were ever created by a course liable to a similar interpretation, and that for all practical purposes dukedoms by tenure may be put out of view. Dukes are now created by patent or charter, in which the succession to the title is always specially laid down. In the year 1572, however, this order of nobility disappeared, by the utter extinction of the heirs of all on whom it had been conferred ; the first peer subsequently created was George Villiers, duke of Buckingham, in whose person James I. re- vived the dignity in 1623. A duke may retain and qualify eight chaplains, and a duchess two ; dukes and duchesses are per- sonally styled "Your Grace," and the superscription PART II.] MARQUIS. 175 of their letters is to " his or her Grace the Duke or Duchess of ." At the commencement of his letters, the one is usually addressed " My Lord Duke," but the other is addressed as " Madam." By the sovereign a duke is usually designated " our right trusty and right entirely beloved Cousin and Councillor," and occasionally " Puissant Prince." In England the existing dukes, marquises, and viscounts, amount each to nearly the same number. In Scotland the viscounts equal the dukes in num- ber, but the latter are nearly double the marquises. In Ireland there is but one duke. MARQUIS. " They of those marches, gracious Sovereign, Shall be a wall sufficient to defend Our inland from the pilfering borderers." King Henry V. act i. sc. 2. This title has always been conferred by letters patent, and though of slow introduction, and, at first, not often conferred, it now holds a conspicuous place among the hereditary titles of honour. It was unknown in this country till Richard II. conferred on Robert de Vere, Earl of Oxford, the title of Marquis of Dublin for life. Our ancestors, who always com- bined dignity with duty, honour and privilege with service to the state, are said to have given origin to the title of Marquis from the word Marchio, Lords Marchers, whose function it was to guard the Welsh and Scottish frontiers, which were called Marches. The origin and accompanying duties of the title are 176 EARL. [part II. now, however, equally obscure. The first occasion upon which the title of marchioness is known to have been conferred, was in the 24th of Henry VIII. when Lady Anne Rochfort received that dig- nity in her own right. A marquis is personally styled " My Lord," and the superscription of his letters is, " The Most Honourable the Marquis of ," and not the Most Noble ; at the commencement of the letter he is usually addressed " My Lord Marquis," but a marchioness is addressed as " Madam." By the Sovereign a marquis is officially designated as " our right trusty and entirely beloved Cousin," and upon some occasions he received from heralds the title of Puissant Prince. He is entitled to retain and qualify five chap- lains. In England the marquises furnish the fewest number to the peerage of any rank in the nobility ; as is also the case in Scotland ; but in Ireland, there being but one dukedom, the title of marquis is more frequently met with. The reign of George III. almost supplied the peerage with the whole of the existing marquisates, ten having been created in England, where there remained but one, and nine in Ireland, where previously none had existed. EARL. The Norman Conquest, the source of many of our institutions, introduced into England the title of Comes, Count, or Earl. The Danish jarl and the Saxon earldorman previously represented this title in PART II.] EARL. 177 England, though it is hardly necessary to observe, that the present condition of the dignity retains few traces of its original character and accompanying duties. Till the reign of Henry III. this dignity, together with that of Baron, wholly constituted the nobility of the realm. Between these two periods, earldoms seem in several instances to have been enjoyed like baronies, as a consequence of the tenure of certain lands ; which, when forfeited to the Crown, and conferred upon others, or when inherited in the natural course of descent, carried with them to their new owner the title of Earl. But upon this point there is much difference of opinion ; the Committee of the House of Lords (which was appointed to in- vestigate the dignity of a peer of the realm) main- taining, that earldoms were personal, and that the grants of lands had not the eiFect of conferring the title. Mr. Cruise, in his work upon titles of honour, describes three kinds of earls : — 1st, Those whose titles were annexed to the possession of whole coun- ties, with regal jurisdiction, constituting feudal king- doms in themselves, and being described as coun- ties palatine ; of this kind were Chester, Pembroke, Durham, &c. ; but the privileges of earls palatine were much abridged by Henry VHI. 2ndly, Those who were created by the king, earls of a county, without enjoying its possession, or participating in any of the privileges of an earl palatine properly so called, but only possessing a right to the third part of the profits arising from the pleas in the County Court. 3rdly, Those to whom the Crown granted a considerable tract of land, to be held per servitium M 178 EARL. [part II. unius comitatus, erecting the tract into a county, for the constitution of an earldom. But for many centuries earldoms have always been conferred by letters patent or charters, and from the multiplication of titles, counties have long since been exhausted in furnishing names for dignities of different dgerees, so that estates, villages, and families have, of late years, afforded the majority of designations on the creation of earls. The style by which an earl is addressed, is, " The Right Honourable the Earl of ." On some occasions heralds give him the title of " Puissant Prince," but by the Crown he is officially addressed as " our right trusty and right well beloved cousin ;" a mode of appellation, according to Blackstone, as an- cient as the reign of Henry IV., who, being actually related or allied to every earl then in the kingdom, (either through his wife, his mother, or his sisters), artfully and constantly acknowledged that connexion in all his letters and other public acts. The reader will, however, observe, that viscounts are also de- signated by the king as cousins, though not styled " right " well beloved ; and they were constituted a rank in the peerage by Henry the Fourth's grand- son, Henry VI. In England there are twice as many barons as earls, but the two together form fully three-fourths of the whole peerage. In Scotland the proportion is reversed, for there are twice as many earls as barons, and the two combined form more than three- fourths of the peerage. In Ireland, on the other hand, the number is as nearly as possible alike, viz. PART II.] VISCOUNT. 179 73 barons and 74 earls, but when combined, they also constitute three-fourths of the whole peerage. An earl can retain and qualify five chaplains. VISCOUNT. " For here lies one who ne'er preferr'd A viscount to a marquis yet." Moore, Epitaph on a Tuft-hunter. The next title in rank to that of a baron is the viscount ; and as the former is the most ancient, so the latter is the most modern in its institution, among the gradations of the peerage. It was intro- duced into England in 1440, by Henry VI., and is always conferred by letters patent, the limitations expressed in which regulate the course of descent. Its name is derived from vice-comes, a word which had been long used to denote the sheriff of a county. The French were the first to adopt it as a titular designation, and with them it was always a feudal dignity, annexed to the possession of lands. Their modification of the Latin term (viz . viscount) , was trans- ferred to the English peerage when the title was intro- duced among the hereditary dignities of this country. Viscounties in England have not been extensively conferred ; but as a portion of the Irish peerage, their comparative frequency is considerable. Thus, up to 1841, the number created in England amounted to 1 30, of which only 20 were then in existence, the remaining 110 being extinct, forfeited, or in abey- ance; in the Scottish peerage, 41 had been created, of which only six remained; while in Ireland 161 had been conferred, of which 43 were then in exist- M 2 180 BARON. [part II. ence. Thus, out of a gross Irish peerage of 222, forty-three titles were viscounties, or about one-fifth of the whole ; while in England the proportion was not more than one-twentieth, viz. 20, out of a total of 404, and in Scotland, the proportion was about one-fourteenth, viz. six out of a gross peerage of 83 members. The style of a viscount, is " The Right Honourable Lord Viscount ," and he is officially addressed by the Crown as " our right trusty and well be- loved cousin." He can qualify and retain four chaplains. BARON, " What is a lord ? Doth that plain simple word Contain some magic spell ? as soon as heard Like an alarum bell on night's dull ear Doth it sti'ike louder, and more strong appear Than other words V Churchill. Barons, although enjoying a title of the highest an- tiquity in its origin, at present hold the lowest rank in the peerage. Anciently, the great council of the nation was composed of men who, under the feudal system, held lands from the Crown, which were denominated baronies, and they were themselves described as " barons by tenure." (See Tenure.) Subsequently, and before the extinction of the barons by tenure, writs of summons, and still later, letters patent, became the method of creation. For details on these matters, the reader is referred to the seve- ral articles " Tenure," — " Writ of Summons," — part ii.] baron. 181 ** Letters Patent," — " Baronies Jure Uxoris," &c. The right of the sovereign to add to the peerage at pleasure, has led gradually to the introduction of nobles, sometimes with, and sometimes without, the title of baron, — without, in fact, any lordship or seigniory properly so called, though they are always addressed as lords, and always presumed to be seig- niors of some place ; a few peers of Ireland, created since the union, have taken their titles from places in England, but the name of an English county is never introduced into the patent. Lord Rendlesham is of Rendlesham, without any county. Lord Mac- donald is of Slate, in the county of Antrim, whereas Slate is in the Hebrides ; Lord Newborough is " of Ireland," and numerous other anomalies might be mentioned. Even at the present day some of the peers are not barons, as they, or their ancestors, were ennobled immediately by a higher title ; but the greater num- ber of dukes, marquises, earls, and viscounts, possess baronies in addition to their higher dignity. It has been a common practice, in adding members of the Scottish or Irish peerage to the legislative portion of the nobility, to give them baronies of the united kingdom, by which means they sit and vote in the house of Lords, but elsewhere enjoy the higher rank and precedence which their national title confers. Barons are styled " Right Honourable," and ad- dressed officially by the Crown as " right trusty and weU beloved." A baron may retain and qualify three chaplains, and his baroness two. 182 DURATION OP LIFE [PART II. The first instance in which barons appear to have been styled " peers," is in the award of exile against Hugh le Despencer, and his son, in the year 1321 ; this instrument concludes, "therefore, we, peers of the land, earls and barons, in the presence of the king, do award," &c. The hereditary rank in the peerage called baron, should not be confounded with " Barons of the Ex- chequer," for information respecting which the reader is referred to the article on that subject. DURATION OF LIFE AMONG MEMBERS OF THE PEERAGE. " The hoast of heraldry, the pomp of power, And all that beauty, all that wealth e'er gave, Await alike th' inevitable hour : The paths of glory lead but to the grave." Gray, The duration of life in different classes of society will of course be found to vary according to circumstances and pursuits. The several titled orders in this country, being for the most part persons of good fortune, adopt habits of life not materially different from the great body of the gentry ; but, as respects the tens of thousands comprehended in the latter class, no suffi- cient statistical data have yet been collected, or at least none upon which implicit reliance can be placed. With reference however to the most distinguished portion of the higher classes this desideratum has been satisfactorily supplied, and the results cannot fail to be regarded with much interest and curiosity. From the observations and calculations made by PART II.] AMONGST THE PEERAGE. 183 Mr. Edmonds, and published in the Lancet for February 10th, 1838, it appears, that out of a gross number of 675 peers whose lives formed the basis of the calculation, and none of whom died a violent death, the average age at which the heir succeeds to his title is 30j years; while the average period during which each enjoys his peerage is 26| years. A result almost identical is obtained from ex- amining the succession of sovereigns in England, from William the Conqueror to George IV., when those who died a violent death, or were deposed, are excluded from the calculation. Twenty-six years and one third is the average duration of the reigns of the twenty-four sovereigns who died in the ordinary course of nature while on the throne. The proportion of peers constantly living at each of the following ages, is calculated out of a gross total of 1000 living at all ages. 'the proportion" At from Ito 9 years, < 1 Pr^r; >15 out of 1000 /'the proportion^ ) of peers con- f , j stantly living t 10 to 19 63 20 to 29 135 30 to 39 194 ' • 40 to 49 217 50 to 59 185 60 to 69 125 70 to 79 53 80 to 89 12 90 to 99 1 1000 Hence the mean age of peers is forty-five years ; for there are more peers between the ages of forty 184 DURATION OF LIFE [part II. and fifty, that at any other decennial interval ; it is also worthy of remark, that the numbers living at the succeeding and the preceding decennial intervals of age are nearly equal, each for each. That is to say, that forty-five years being the mean, the gradations are equal in the ascending to those in the descending direction. When the calculation is restricted to that portion of the peerage who have seats in the house of Lords, and that the ages of all now alive are classified into decennial gradations, the following is the result : From 1 to 21 years there are 10 21 to 30 . . . 21 30 to 40 57 40 to 50 84 .50 to 60 94 60 to 70 99 70 to 80 64 80 to 90 18 Unknown 11 peers. 458 The mean in this calculation is evidently about sixty, and the individuals on whom it is founded have not lived to the full limit of their lives. The discrepancy between the last and the preceding table arises from two causes. First, the number of ages taken into account is much smaller in the latter, than in the former instance, and it is a well known fact in statistics, that in proportion to the number of obser- vations included in each calculation, is the reliance which can be placed upon the general result. The PART II.] AMONGST THE PEERAGE. 185 second reason for a discrepancy arises from the addi- tions which are occasionally made to the peerage. These being founded either on political grounds or on services done to the state, it naturally follows, that the majority of those who have lived long enough to deserve and obtain peerages, must be considerably above the mean age of the general population ; and they are more frequently added to that portion of the peerage who enjoy seats in the house of Lords, than to the Irish or Scotch nobles, for the purpose, either of enhancing the value of the title, or extend- ing the limits of political influence, or on account of the restrictions placed by the acts of Union, on the further creation of Scottish and Irish peers. The mortality among peers under the age of sixty- five increases at the rate of fifty per cent, for every ten years that they advance. This is a much higher rate of increase than has been observed outside the peerage; the average being thirty-four per cent., except in London and other large towns. At all ages above sixty-five years, the mortality in the peerage agrees very closely with that of the general population. Although the average period during which each peer enjoys his title is 26J years, yet that result is only obtained when the average age at which each succeeds to his peerage (30^) is made the basis of the calculation ; for by the following table it will appear, that the age at which each enters on the possession of his peerage, and the enjoyment of his estates, exercises a very material influence on the probable duration of that enjoyment. 186 CLAIMS TO PEERAGES. [PART II. ! at succeeding to Probable duration the peerage. of life. 10 to 19 or a mean of 141 years . 38-29 20 to 29 ... 241 . . 27-03 30 to 39 ... 34J . . 23-87 10 to 39 ... 241 . . 29-60 40 to 59 ... 491 . . 15-99 Thus it is evident that the mean duration of the life of those peers who succeed to their titles between the ages of twenty and thirty years, is four years less (and those between thirty and forty, two years less), than would be presumed upon a view of the average deduced from those who succeed earlier or later. CLAIMS TO PEERAGES. " Say from what sceptred ancestry ye claim, Recorded eminent in deathless fame." Pope. The first instance in which a claim to a peerage was discussed by the house of Lords appears to have been in the eleventh of Henry VI. ; but the right to such titles as were not annexed to manorial or other pos- sessions, was formerly determined before the lord high constable, and earl marshal, not by the rules of common law, but by the regulations and customs of chivalry ; from the decisions of these two officers, an appeal could be made to the Crown as a dernier ressort. After the abolition of the office of high constable, it became very much the practice to submit the claims at once to the Crown for decision, and this course was first followed about the time of Henry VHI. In the reign of Elizabeth, commissioners who exercised PART II.] CLAIMS TO PEERAGES. 187 the office of earl marshal were the usual authorities to whom claims were referred, but subsequently the practice of referring them to the house of Lords (the first example of which was temp. Henry VI.), became more frequent, and since the reign of Charles II. all claims have been uniformly decided by that tribunal. When a dignity has lain dormant for any consider- able period, the lord chancellor will not issue a writ of summons to the claimant without a full examina- tion of his right to the title. It is necessary therefore that the claimant should present a petition to the king, through the secretary of state for the home department ; these petitions are in the first instance referred to the attorney- general, before whom the claimant lays a statement of his case, produces his evidence, and if necessary is sup- ported by his counsel. If the claim be clear, and the evidence sufficient, a writ of summons at once issues at the recommend- ation of the attorney-general ; but if otherwise, he advises the king to refer the petition to the house of Lords. Whoever opposes any claim to a title, may enter a caveat with the attorney-general, and be heard by his agent or solicitor, and counsel ; if it turns out that others are closely interested in the dispute, it is the duty of the attorney-general to give them notice. The house of Lords therefore act not so much judicially, as in the capacity of advisers to the Crown, for the latter has always been the autho- rity of dernier ressort, although its advisers have at difi'erent periods been the high constable, the earl marshal, the attorney-general, or the house of peers. 188 CLAIMS TO PEERAGES. [PART II. When the petition is referred to the Lords, that body order it and the attorney-general's report to be considered by their committee of privileges, before whom the petitioner must substantiate his claim ; the attorney -general always attending on behalf of the Crown and of the peers, to prevent the admission of any one who fails to prove an indisputable right to a dignity. While the claim is under consideration, any person may oppose it by petition ; all parties discovered by the committee to be interested in the claim are duly noticed of the nature of their interest ; and on every occasion of difficulty the committee resort to the assistance of the judges. The matters necessary to be proved of course con- sist in two main propositions ; viz. the creation of the dignity and the pedigree of the claimant. The former is proved in titles created by writ of sum- mons : First, by production of the writ ; or, secondly, by proof of existence of the title, prior to the eleventh of Richard II. (which was the first year of the creation of a dignity by patent), and this proof must be derived from the records of parliament. Dignities conferred by letters patent are proved, 1st, by the actual production of the original letters, or 2ndly, by proof of the enrolment of the patent. The pedigree of the claimant must be deduced from the person first ennobled ; and in cases of baronies by writ, the extinction of all descendants of other co-heirs, or the pedigrees of existing co-heirs, must be shown, in order to clearly exhibit the relative claims. Formerly, the pedigrees were proved on the attestation of a herald ; but now, the evidence must PART II.] PRIVILEGES. 189 be such as is admissible in a court of common law upon a trial involving pedigree before a jury. Upon the abolition of military tenures at the Restoration, the parish registers became the chief source of evidence respecting baptisms, marriages, and burials. When these are produced, it must be by the vicar, rector, or other person entitled to their possession. The oflEicial books of the Heralds' College are re- ceived, but not the private collections of any indivi- dual herald. Wills and letters of administration, marriage settle- ments, and other deeds, inscriptions on tomb-stones, and, to a certain extent, hearsay evidence, are all admissible as primary or as secondar}^ proofs of pedigree. When the committee of privileges in the house of Lords resolve in favour of a claimant, then the Crown orders a writ of summons in accordance with their report ; but the usual form of an unfavourable resolu- tion is, that the petitioner had not then made out his claim to the dignity, thus the production of farther evidence, if subsequently discovered, is by no means precluded. PRIVILEGES OF THE PEERAGE. " Behold ! it is the privilege of mine honours, My oath and my profession." King Lear, act v. sc, 3. The privileges which belong to peers are of two kinds, viz. those which they enjoy in common with 190 PRIVILEGES OP [part II. the members of the lower house, and those which are peculiar to themselves. Such immunities as members of the house of Commons participate in are styled " privileges of Parliament," and have all an especial bearing upon the due performance of their legislative functions. These will be found under the head " Parliament." Not only do the members of the house of Lords, however, partici- pate in the privileges of Parliament, but all peers, whether portions of the hereditary branch of the legislature or not, are invested with certain rights, immunities, and exemptions, which it is the purpose of the present article to detail. Although these pri- vileges at first appear wholly unconnected with the principle of protecting public functionaries in the discharge of public duties, yet their origin is strictly of this character, and their propriety essentially de- pendent on this general rule. For although it is perfectly true that these privileges extend to Irish and Scottish peers, to persons in fact who have no seat in the house of Lords, yet it must not be over- looked, that all the nobles of the realm are the he- reditary councillors of the Crown. It is, however, not to be understood from this, that every peer is hereditarily a member of the Privy Council, but that they collectively constitute " the great council of peers," which the king may call together either in time of parliament, or when no parliament is in existence. Anciently conventions of peers were very frequent, and though now fallen into disuse from the regularity of the sittings of parliament, yet sufficient traces of them remain to justify the policy of peers' privileges, even on the general rule that immunities PART II.] THE PEERAGE. 191 should only accompany the exercise of important functions. Thus it is the undisputed right of every peer in the realm to demand at any time a private audience of the sovereign, and to represent, with due consideration and respect, his views of all such mat- ters as may be important to the public welfare. The great check which this affords over the domination of any set of ministers is quite manifest, and the value which has been attached to the privilege is evidenced by the fact, that in the articles of impeach- ment exhibited against the Spencers in the reign of Edward II., it was proved that they prevented the king from giving any audience to* his hereditary councillors except in their presence ; and for this they were banished the kingdom. Though the so- lemn assembling of all peers in convention by writ has fallen quite into disuse, yet on several occasions the Crown has called together and consulted such of the nobility as could conveniently be assembled, as did James 11. after the landing of the Prince of Orange ; and the Prince of Orange himself consulted many of the nobility previous to the meeting of the Convention Parliament by which he was called to the throne. In all misdemeanors, as libel, riot, perjury, con- spiracy, &c. peers are tried like commoners by a jury, but when accused of treason or felony, or of misprision of either, a nobleman must be tried by his peers. An essential constituent of all judicial inquiries is that the judges should be unprejudiced, and of an equal station in society with the accused. In these important cases, therefore, the nobility are entitled to trial by their peers ; and this privilege. 192 PRIVILEGES OF [PART II. though denied to bishops (not being ennobled in blood), is extended to all peeresses, whether so in their own right or by marriage ; a peeress by mar- riage, however, loses by a second alliance all nobihty derived from the first. Peers cannot be outlawed in any civil action, nor can they be arrested ; they are exempt from attending courts leet or the posse comitatus. In courts of justice, and at conferences with the lower house, peers enjoy the right to sit covered. When examined as a witness in civil or criminal cases, either before the high court of Par- liament or elsewhere, every peer must be sworn, and his testimony delivered upon oath ; but when an- swering bills in chancery, and when sitting in judg- ment, the reply is made or the verdict returned only "upon honour." The honour of peers then, like the affirmation of Quakers and Moravians, being on so many occasions received as their oath, is especially protected by the laws of the realm, for to spread false reports respecting peers and certain great officers of the state is called scandalum magnatum, and is subject to severe punishment under several statutes. An ordinary magistrate cannot require sureties to keep the peace from any peer or peeress ; nor can any noble be bound over in any other place than the courts of Queen's Bench and Chancery. The term, "benefit of peerage," is applied to a privilege of the nobility which it is necessary to men- tion before concluding this summary of the immuni- ties attaching to peers. It is essentially of the same character as " benefit of clergy," which is a freedom from capital punishments, granted upon pleading 1 PART II.] BARONETAGE. 193 that the offender can read and write ; when therefore a statute imposes a penalty without benefit of clergy, it means that this privilege shall not be pleaded in arrest of execution. That modification of the privi- lege entitled " benefit of peerage," grants to all peers of the realm having place and voice in parlia- ment a free discharge from accusations where benefit of clerg\' would be allowed to a commoner without the branding, fine, whipping, imprisonment, or transportation, which the court might impose when the latter claimed the privilege. Peeresses are equally entitled with peers to the "benefit of peer- age," as was evinced by the unanimous opinion of the judges on the trial of the Duchess of Kingston for bigamy. SECTION III. THE BARONETAGE. BARONET. This order of hereditary dignities was founded by James I. in May 1611, for the purpose of raising a sum of money to be appropriated to the civilization and settlement of Ireland. The whole province of Ulster having become vested in the Crown by the attainder of its previous owners, James I. confeired grants of lands upon all who would undertake to 194 BARONETAGE. [PART II. maintain thirty soldiers there for three years, and pay £1095 into the English treasury. For this ser- vice to the Crown the title of baronet was conferred, with an undertaking on the part of the sovereign for himself and successors, that no hereditary dignity should ever be created to intervene between baronets and the peerage. At its first institution the order was limited to two hundred, but now not only do they exceed five times that number, but the services for which the order was established are no longer de- manded, payment of money will no longer obtain the title, and the only remaining trace of its connec- tion with Ulster, consists in baronets adding to their family arms those of that province, familiarly de- scribed as " the bloody hand." Although formerly the title was purchasable for money, yet it was essential for the claimant to be of creditable descent, and have an estate of £1000 a year in lands. Originally they were created by patent, but sub- sequently a commission was established under the great seal to treat with those who desired to receive the dignity. This commission lasted, however, but a short time, and all subsequent creations have been by patent. The ancient form of this patent has still been preserved, as when money was given for the title, but it is always accompanied by a discharge from the exchequer, as if the stipulated sum had been really paid in. In 1612, on the publication of a decree respecting the precedence of baronets, their eldest sons, if of full age, were granted the privilege of claiming the honour of knighthood without the payment of any of PART II.] BARONETAGE. 195 the customary fees. This clause was thenceforth inserted in every patent subsequently granted, but on the 19th Dec. 1827, George IV. revoked this portion of the decree : and from that time forward the clause has been omitted, though, of course, the letters patent of revocation by George IV. can hardly be considered to exert a retrospective action upon those families to whom the privilege of claiming knighthood had already been granted in their patents. On the 15th July, 1840, " a permanent committee of the baronetage for sustaining the rights and privi- leges of the order" was founded, and among the claims put forward on behalf of the whole body are the following : — To be considered, not as the head of the nohiles minores, but as the low^est class among the nohiles majores, because their titles, like those of the higher nobility, are both hereditary and created by patent. To have place and state at all royal or national solemnities. To enjoy the style and title of " the honourable." To wear the collar of SS. To be decorated with a riband and badge. To have the title of Baronetess ascribed to their wives, in order to distinguish them from knights' ladies. To have the privilege of claiming knighthood re- stored to their eldest sons. These constitute the majority of claims made in favour of the order, but as yet no steps have been taken by the Crown for granting them. Baronets are entitled to the prefix of " Sir," and the affix of " Baronet :" their wives are styled " lady, N 2 196 BARONETAGE. [pART II. madam, or dame," according to the usages of the age in which they happen to have lived, but in legal instruments " dame" is always used. The only in- stance of a baronetcy being conferred upon a female occurs in that of dame Mary BoUes, of Ashurton, who in 1635 received that dignity with remainder to her heirs whatsoever. Baronets are either members of the baronetage of England, of Great Britain, of the United Kingdom, of Scotland, or of Ireland. Baronets of England are all those who were created from May 1611 till the Scottish union took place. Baronets of Great Britain are those whose patents of creation are dated between the years 1707 and 1801. Baronets of the United Kingdom were all created from 1801 to the present time. Baronets of Scotland, or Nova Scotia, con- stitute an order which was established by Charles I. in May 1625, but had been projected by his prede- cessor. It was instituted for the encouragement of those who planted and established the province of Nova Scotia, in America. The patents granted certain portions of land in the province, which were erected into baronies and accompanied by ample privileges. In 1629, a riband and a badge were granted by Charles I. to be worn by all who became baronets of Nova Scotia. Baronets of Ireland are members of an order which in its institution followed the establishment of the English baronetage. It was formed by James I. for the same purpose ; viz. the settlement of Ulster, PART II.] BARONETAGE. • 197 and the first instance in which it was conferred oc- curred in Sept. 1619. By the respective unions between England and Scotland, Great Britain and Ireland, the baronets of Scotland and Ireland have been granted precedence according to their dates of creation among the baronets of England and of Great Britain ; the whole order became thus consohdated, and the dates of creation of all baronetcies conferred subsequently to 1801, naturally placed them after all other branches of this hereditary dignity. Of the whole existing baronetage, Scotland fur- nishes one-sixth, and Ireland about one-seventh, while the main bulk of the order is British. These proportions hold good likewise with reference to the extinct baronetcies. PART III. PERSONAL DISTINCTIONS. COURTESY TITLES, KNIGHTHOOD, ESQUIRE, GENTLEMAN, &c. PERSONAL DISTINCTIONS. TITLES BY COURTESY. " Barely in title, not in revenue." Kimj Richard II. act ii. sc. 1. Numerous as the aristocracy of this country may appear, and various as are the degrees amongst them, yet the entire aggregate do not comprehend more than half as many individuals as are included under the head of those enjoying titles " by cour- tesy." Peers receive their dignities by writ of sum- mons, or letters patent ; the knights of the several orders are nominated, invested, and installed ; baro- nets receive patents of creation ; bishops and arch- bishops are nominated, elected, and consecrated ; privy councillors are sworn in ; and in fact every dig- nity which is "of right" has some ceremony that au- thorizes and publishes the title by which it is desig- nated. But the gross amount of individuals included within these classes does not much exceed two thou- sand, while there are upwards of four thousand per- sons who enjoy titular distinctions of which usage is 202 TITLES BY COURTESY. [PART III. the only foundation, and courtesy the only authority — which are never granted them in legal documents, or in the official publications of the government. The persons to whom these observations apply are the sons, daughters, and in some cases grandchildren, of peers and peeresses. Possessing in society rank, precedence, and titular designations, it is perhaps hardly fair that the young nobility of England should enjoy only by sufferance the titles by which they are known : in law, the sons of peers, old and young, are entitled merely to the designation of " esquire," and they are thus described in the gazette when receiving any appointment, with the addition of " commonly called the Hon. ," or " com- monly called Lord ." These courtesy titles are, however, of some im- portance to the reader, since they are invariably used on all occasions of ordinary intercourse in society, or by letter, and their assumption is regulated by cer- tain rules, without a knowledge of which anomalies are constantly appearing, and mistakes not unfre- quently ensue. The following may be taken as a general view of these rules, as far as a tabular arrangement can con- veniently express them ; but there are many irre- gularities, requiring a more detailed examination. Dukes' eldest sons bear a marquisate by courtesy, under limitations to be hereafter ex- plained. younger sons bear the title of Lord, prefixed to their Christian and surnames. PA.RT III.] TITLES BY COURTESY. 203 Dukes' daughters bear the title of Lady, prefixed to their Christian and surnames. — eldest grandsons, or rather the eldest sons of their eldest sons, bear an earldom, by courtesy. younger grandsons, being children of the Duke's eldest son, bear the prefix of " Honourable," before their Christian and surnames. • granddaughters, being children of the Duke's eldest son, bear the title of "Lady," prefixed to their Christian and surname. ■ other grandchildren, whether issue of his younger sons or of any of his daughters, enjoy no such titular distinction. Marquises^ eldest sons bear an earldom by courtesy. younger sons bear the title of " Lord," prefixed to their Christian and surnames. daughters bear the title of " Lady," pre- fixed to their Christian and surnames. eldest grandsons (being eldest sons of the Marquis's eldest son), bear a viscounty, by courtesy. • younger grandsons (being children of the Marquis's eldest son), bear the prefix of " Honourable," before their Christian and surnames. granddaughters (being issue of the Mar- quis's eldest son), have the title of "Lady," before their Christian and surnames. • other grandchildren, whether issue of his 204 TITLES BY COURTESY. [pART III. younger sons, or of any of liis daughters, have no title. Earls' eldest sons bear a viscounty, by courtesy. younger sons enjoy the title of " Honour- able," prefixed to their Christian and surnames. daughters enjoy the prefix of " Lady," before their Christian and surnames. grandsons, elder and junior (being children of the Earl's eldest son) are styled " Hon- ourable," before their Christian and sur- names. granddaughters (being children of the Earl's eldest son) are styled " Honourable," before their Christian and surnames. other grandchildren, whether issue of his younger sons or of any of his daughters, bear no title. Viscounts' sons, elder and younger, bear only the prefix of " Honourable." daughters are also entitled to the prefix of " Honourable." grandchildren, whether issue of the elder or younger sons or daughters, bear no title. Barons' sons, elder and younger, bear only the prefix of " Honourable," before their Christian and surnames. daughters are also entitled to the prefix of " Honourable." PART III.] TITLES BY COURTESY. 205 Barons' grandchildren bear no title. From this statement it will be seen, that if we meet a Marquis he may only be the son of a Duke, if an Earl the son of a Marquis or the grandson of a Duke, if a Viscount the son of an Earl or the grand- son of a Marquis, if a Baron the grandson or per- haps son of an Earl. Those who bear the prefix of " Lord," before their Christian names, are either The younger sons of Dukes, or The younger sons of ^larquises. Those who enjoy the prefix of "Lady," before their own Christian names, are either The daughters of Dukes, The daughters of Dukes' eldest sons. The daughters of Marquises, The daughters of Marquises' eldest sons, or The daughters of Earls. Men who bear the prefix of " Honourable," before their Christian names, are either The younger sons of Earls, The sons of Earls' eldest sons. The younger sons of Dukes' eldest sons, The younger sons of Marquises' eldest sons. The sons of Viscounts, or The sons of Barons. Ladies bearing the prefix of " Honourable," are either Daughters of Earls' eldest sons, Daughters of Viscounts, Daughters of Barons, or Wives of men who are stvled " Honourable." 206 TITLES BY COURTESY. [PART III. Thus much may serve for a general view of these courtesy titles ; but there are several rules which a tabular arrangement could not conveniently com- prehend, and some details and qualifications required, for even the foregoing attempt at classification. The eldest sons of Dukes, Marquises, and Earls, bear by courtesy one or other of the various secondary titles which their fathers enjoy, and in general assume that which is next in degree to the highest, except in cases where the first and second, though of different degrees in the peerage, are identical in name. Thus the Earl Stanhope is Earl, Viscount, and Baron Stanhope ; his eldest son, there- fore, cannot bear one of these titles, lest mistakes should arise as to personal identit}^ ; but in con- sequence of his father being Viscount Stanhope of Port Mahon, the son bears the courtesy title of Lord Mahon. In the same way Archibald Acheson is Earl, Viscount, and Baron Gosford, and his eldest son assumes the title of Lord Acheson, after the family surname. The Earl of Huntingdon has no Viscounty or Barony whatever, and his eldest son usually styles himself Lord Hastings, a title also derived from the family surname. Then again the eldest sons of the Earls of Annesley bear the courtesy title of Viscount Castle Wellan, not because such a viscounty is vested in the Earl, for that peer enjoys only the viscounty of Glerawly ; but the Earl is Baron Annesley of Castle Wellan, and the eldest son is styled Viscount Castle Wellan in preference to the title of Viscount Glerawly. The Earl of Carlisle is not Viscount Morpeth (though his eldest son bears that title), but Viscount Howard of Morpeth ; as. PART III.] TITLES BY COURTESY. 207 however, the Earl of Effingham's eldest son is also Lord Howard, the Earl of Carlisle's son is styled Viscount Morpeth in order to avoid confusion. If any further illustrations of this subject were neces- sary, another example may be found in the Kintore family, the eldest son of which noble house is called Lord Inverurie, though his father's second title is Lord Keith (of Inverurie). This expedient is followed by many others of the nobility, where any confusion of identity is likely to result from the routine course. The eldest sons of the Marquises of Lansdowne bear alternately the courtesy titles of Earl of Kerry and Earl of Shelburne, just as the successive kings of England are represented on the coins as looking to the right and to the left in each alternate reign. The courtesy titles which the eldest sons of Dukes, Marquises, and Earls, assume are manifestly derived from their precedence. Thus a Duke's eldest son ranks as a Marquis on all occasions of precedence, and if a marquisate be vested in his father he assumes that dignity : but dukedoms are of much older creation than marquisates, and therefore some of the senior Dukes have no marquisates for their sons to use; thus the Duke of Norfolk's son is Earl of Surrey, and the Duke of Somerset's Baron Seymour, these being the only secondary titles vested in their respective parents; but whether they be titular Earls, Viscounts, or Barons, they rank as Marquises, and use the coronet belonging to that degree. On the death of the eldest son of a Duke, Marquis, or Earl, during his father's lifetime, the second son succeeds, as it were, to the courtesy title, being then eldest surviving son. But if the eldest son has left 208 TITLES BY COURTESY. [PART III. male issue, then the grandson assumes the distinc- tion, for it is not only requisite that the bearer of this second title should be eldest son or grandson, but he must also be heir apparent to the family honours. At present there are two hundred and ninety- eight titular lordships, or " second titles," among the nobility, and of these two hundred and thirteen are actually borne by the eldest sons or grandsons, while eighty-five of the peers have no male issue to enjoy these distinctions. The eldest grandsons of Dukes and Marquises bear also one of the secondary or rather tertiary titles of the family ; and its degree is always one step below that of the father, and two gradations inferior to the grandfather. Thus the Duke of Norfolk's eldest son is Earl of Surrey, while his eldest grandson is Lord Fitzalan ; the Duke of Marlborough's eldest son is Marquis of Blandford, and the eldest grandson would be Earl of Sunder- land if the Marquis had issue male ; and so on of others. The eldest sons of Viscounts do not usually assume any barony which may be vested in their father, although such a course might be in strict accordance with analogy. The probable reason for this anomaly resides in the practice of ordinarily calling Viscounts "Lord Melbourne," "Lord Palmerston," "Lord Canterbury," &c., and this leaves no inferior distinc- tion for the elder son. It is to be observed that heirs presumptive, whether being so under special entail or in conse- quence of natural causes, receive no accession of PART III.] TITLES BY COURTESY. 209 dignity either in title or precedence from this pro- spective honour. When the younger sons of Dukes and Marquises marry, their ladies are always designated as " Lady Charles ," "Lady John ," &c., but these are titles which only remain during coverture, and, by courtesy upon courtesy, during widowhood ; for when the lady marries again she loses all title (as she had previously lost all precedence) which is not derived from her birth or her new husband. If, however, a younger son of a Duke or Marquis marry the daughter of an Earl, Marquis, or Duke, or the granddaughter of either of the latter two (who all enjoy the prefix of "Lady"), then his wife, if she styles herself as " Lady Charles ," " Lady John ," &c., during her first husband's lifetime, yet after his death retains all the privileges and titles which her birth confers ; and when she marries a commoner as a second husband, she be- comes Lady Mary, Lady Charlotte, Lady Anne, &c., her second husband's surname being substituted for that of her first, and her own Christian name for the Christian name of her previous husband. When a lady, who by birth is entitled to the prefix of " Honourable," marries a commoner, she becomes the " Honourable Mrs. ." When she marries a knight or a baronet, she is styled the " Honourable Lady ." When she marries a man who enjovs the prefix of " Lord," the title she derives by de- scent is dropped, and she becomes " Lady John ," " Lady Thomas ," &c., as the case may be. Whenever a lady marries into a rank superior to o 210 TITLES BY COURTESY. [PART III. her own, she invariably, and as a matter of course, assumes the title which her husband confers upon his wife ; but if the daughter of a Duke marries the eldest son of an Earl, she retains the title which is indicative of the higher rank belonging to her birth, and is always styled as "Lady Sarah Ingestre," " Lady Jemima Eliot," &c. When the dowager of a peer, baronet, or knight, marries into a rank inferior to her own, she by courtesy retains her title, but not her precedence : there are instances, however, in which a dowager countess marrying a Viscount drops her first hus- band's name, and assumes that of the second ; thus the Dowager Countess Cowper, having married Viscount Palmerston, is styled Viscountess Palmer- ston. But as a general rule dowagers marrying commoners do not drop their title in consequence of having lost their precedence, and they bear no titular designation by which their having married a second time is exhibited. Before concluding this view of the courtesy titles, two other conditions must be referred to under which the prefix of Honourable is borne by persons not necessarily of noble birth. The first occurs in the maids of honour attendant on her Majesty ; these ladies always, during their continuance in office, are styled honourable ; but it is hardly necessary to observe, that when they marry, or otherwise cease to hold their official position, this distinction is no longer borne, and their precedence ceases. The second case is that of judges in Ireland, who, if they are not members of the Privy Council, are frequently styled the Honourable Mr. Justice . PART III.] KNIGHTHOOD. 211 An analogous courtesy is that observed in all the colonial and foreign possessions of Great Britain, where every gentleman in the immediate employment of the government at home, and every member of the legislative councils and houses of assembly, are styled honourable : such a prefix, however, is quite local, and never used with reference to the same individuals in the mother country. To some readers the last mentioned courtesy may appear to resemble the " Honourable the House of Commons," and " Honourable Members ;" but it should never be forgotten that these are titles applied to the whole body in parliament assembled, or to individuals when acting in their official capacity within the walls of the House of Commons ; they, therefore, differ in a marked degree from titles enjoyed by persons in the colonies during a long life, placed by themselves on their visiting cards, and in advertisements of births, death, and marriages, as well as universally granted to them by the courtesy of the whole colony. KNIGHTHOOD. * Nought is more honourable to a knight Ne better doth beseeme Ijrave chivah'v, Thau to defend the feeble m their right And wrong redresse m such as wend awry." Spenser. Knighthood was anciently conferred with discrimi- nation and judgment, only upon sovereigns, upon princes, and upon peers, on men distinguished for religion, valour, and gallantry, for justice, honour, o 2 ' 212 KNIGHTHOOD. [PART ITI. and princely bearing. But like most ancient digni- ties its value has been much deteriorated by the gradual introduction of new titles, the founders of which pay little regard to the rights and privileges of pre-existing orders, when they seek to establish and create a new source of honour and dignity : for it is much easier to give value to novelties, by exalt- ing them above what is ancient, than to dignify a new rank and make room for its introduction by the improvement and elevation of existing titles. To some of these causes, and perhaps to an occa- sionally lavish distribution of knightly honours, is to be attributed much of the doubt which has been thrown upon the order, and many of the sneers which have been indulged against men, " dubbed with unbacked rapier upon carpet consideration." But all changes in the general constitution of society must naturally be accompanied by modifications in the character and habits of those, upon whom titles of honour are conferred ; and though the extinction of chivalry has not wholly destroyed the military character of many of the orders, yet some of them are now appropriated to the reward of civil virtues and the encouragement of devotion to the public ser- vice. Men of science and of letters, diplomatists of eminence, and distinguished lawyers now partici- pate in the honour of knighthood, with those naval and military officers whose achievements abroad and at home have procured the approbation of the Crown, and commanded the gratitude of the country. The orders which at present constitute the knight- age of Great Britain are as follows : — Knights of the Garter, the Thistle, St. Patrick, and the Bath ; Knights PART III.] KNIGHT BANNERET. 2l3 of St. Michael and St. George, and of the Guelphs of Hanover, together with the Knights Bachelor, each of which will require attention separately. It should be observed, that when knights are elevated to the peerage, (whether they have been knights- bachelor, or knights of orders,) they are nevertheless described in legal documents with the addition of " knight," for the higher dignities of the realm do not extinguish or destroy this title. The term " Knight of the Shire" might appear to some readers to require examination in this article ; but it is hardly necessary to observe that this title is given to the members of parliament who represent counties, and bears no relation whatever to the fraternities which constitute the orders of knight- hood. They first received this name in 1307, being the representatives elected by the freeholders to sit in parliament, and usually enjoying the honour of Knighthood, which was always conferred in early times upon every person who possessed a certain amount of landed property. KNIGHT BANNERET. " A soldiei' by the honour-giving hand Of Coem' de Lion knighted m the field." King John, act i. so. 1. Bannerets are those w^ho are knighted under the royal standard displayed in open war. A knight banneret became entitled to bear in the field a square banner containing his arms, and to enjoy the full command of such knights, esquires, and soldiers, as 214 KNIGHT BANNERET. [pART III. he had brought in his train to serve the sovereign in war. Their origin is traced by some to the latter end of the reign of Henry III., while others date them from Edward the First's reign. By modern authorities they have been divided into those created in the king's presence under the royal standard, and those otherwise admitted into the order by commanders of armies ; but the latter mode of creation is of a much later date than the former. The order now, however, only exists in the name, so that even the last occasion upon which the honour was conferred is not precisely ascertained. Accord- ing to some authorities, at the battle of Edgehill, namely, in 1642, the last banneret was created. Others maintained that when George III. in 1773 knighted five naval officers on board the Barfleur, then bearing the royal standard, these officers became bannerets, and that a similar honour resulted from the knighting of Captain TroUope, on board the Royal Charlotte yacht in 1797. Sir Harris Nicolas, however, considers this opinion as mistaken, since the royal standard was neither displayed in an " army royal," nor in an " open war," nor were banners delivered to any of these officers. Although this class of knights therefore is prac- tically lost to us, yet some explanation of the nature of the title was required, on account of its frequent occurrence in the genealogies of those who draw their descent from the rude times when kings par- ticipated in — " The grappling vigour and rough frown of war." PART III.] KNIGHT BACHELOR. 215 KNIGHT BACHELOR. " Arise my knights o' the battle ; I create you Companions to our person, and will fit you With dignities becoming your estates." Cymheline, act v. sc. 5. The Knights Bachelor are those who have re- ceived knighthood from the sovereign without being enrolled in any order, but enjoy all the privileges of knights from the mere imposition of the sword upon the shoulder. In its origin the creation of this class of knights is by far the most ancient, and was in use long before orders of knighthood were instituted. It has been described as " the ambition of youth, the ornament of manhood, and the pride of age ;" a character perhaps more appropriate to its former constitution than to its present condition ; but yet not one so totally undeserved, even in these de- generate days, as the majority of readers might be led to suppose, for out of a gross total of 452 knights living in 1 841, the following professional classification has been made ; namely. Military officers 128 Members of the. legal profession. . . 74 Naval officers 60 Medical and scientific persons ... 54 Civic functionaries 52 Officers connected with the coart . . 25 Diplomatic officers 12 Official persons 11 Miscellaneous 36 452 '216 KNIGHT BACHELOR. [PART III. Thus we see that the large proportion of the honours of knighthood dedicated to the military and naval service of the country, the discrimination usually exercised in conferring it upon civilians, and the gene- ral respect and estimation which its antiquity should engender, are topics wholly forgotten or disbelieved by those who expatiate on the decline of chivalry, or the mis-appropriation of the institutions of our ancestors. Until the reign of Charles II., every man who held a knight's fee immediately of the Crown, was compelled on coming of age, to receive the order of knighthood or pay a fine for exemption ; but at the general dissolution of military tenures, this practice was abolished. Till of late years the ceremonies constituting the creation of knights varied considerably, and included investiture, cincture with arms, putting on of golden spurs, &c., but knights bachelor are now created by the accolade, namely, a stroke upon the neck or shoulder, received from the " honour-giving sword," of the sovereign. As king Henry VI. is made to knight his son by the words, " Edward Plantagenet, arise a knight, And learn this lesson — draw thy sword in right," SO the king always accompanies the accolade with the future title of the person receiving the honour, and bids him " Arise sir John , or arise sir WiUiam " Much dispute has arisen among antiquaries re- specting the persons formerly in the habit of confer- ring knighthood. But in England, since the twelfth century, knights only could be created by others who had already participated in that honour, with PART III.] KNIGHT BACHELOR. 217 the exception always of those, in whom the supreme power of the state was vested ; for the latter, whether kings, queens regnant, or princes regent, ahvays exercised this privilege. About the reign of Henry VIII., the power of conferring knighthood was confined to the com- manders of armies, and subsequent to that period, they used only to exercise the privilege for services done in open war. Knighthood was also conferred under royal commission at different periods ; but for several centuries the power of bestowing this source of dignity and honour has been exclusively confined to the sovereign, and the lord lieutenant of Ireland. Subsequent to the legislative union with Ireland, some disputes arose respecting even the power of the lord lieutenant ; but in 1823 his full privilege and right in this matter was established by the unani- mous opinion of the judges, to whom the question had been referred by the king in council. Besides the creation of knights bachelor by the sovereign in person, a practice has in modern times arisen of granting " the style, title, and dignity of a knight of the united kingdom," under letters patent, to persons who were prevented by residence abroad from being personally presented to the monarch. The first instance of this occurred in 1777, the second in 1793, and the third in 1800. In all legal proceedings it is essential that those who have received knighthood, should be described with the prefix of " Sir," and the aflix of " knight," but in ordinary intercourse by letters the affix is not given to knights bachelor, though the initials desig- 218 KNIGHT BACHELOR. [PART Til. nating a knight of an order are always annexed to every member's name. The origin of the designation knight bachelor, is plausibly derived by some authors from the words '* bas chevalier," indicating the superiority of the knights bannerets, of whom an account will be found under its proper head. Although, generally speaking, knighthood is con- ferred for service actually rendered to the state, yet there are certain public officers who (if willing *) are without exception knighted immediately upon entrance on their duties ; and there are other func- tionaries who, by usage, have a sort of claim upon the sovereign for this honour, although all who may have held the offices in question, have neither inva- riably received nor solicited the distinction. Among the former class in England are the Vice Chancellor, the puisne justices of the Queen's Bench, the chief and puisne justices of the Common Pleas, the Barons of the Exchequer, the judges of the Bank- ruptcy Court, the attorney and solicitor general. Among the latter, are the governors of colonies, such distinguished military and naval officers as are ineligible for the orders of knighthood, consuls, the lord mayor and sheriffs of London, the mayors of cor- porate towns presenting addresses ; together with all who have received permission to accept and wear any great number of foreign orders. In Ireland the judges, instead of receiving knight- hood like the members of the first class above-men- * Strictly speaking, none can refuse an honour which the sovereign is desirous of conferring, but this prerogative of the Crown is more often chronicled than exercised. PART III. J THE ORDER OF THE GARTER. 219 tioned, are frequently added to the privy council of that part of the united kingdom ; thus the prefix of " Right Honourable," and not of " Sir," is that enjoyed by the attorney -general, and most of the judicial functionaries of Ireland. THE ORDER OF THE GARTER. " When first this order was ordained, my lords, Knights of the Garter were of noble birth ; Valiant and virtuous, full of haughty courage, Such as were groA\Ti to credit by the wars ; Not fearing death, nor shrmking from distress, But always resolute in most extremes. He, then, that is not fui-nish'd in this sort Doth but usui*p the sacred name of knight, Profaning this most honourable order." King Henry VI. act iv. sc. 1. Though nearly five centuries have elapsed since the foundation of this Order of Knighthood, its fame, unlike that of similar institutions, has increased instead of diminishing ; so that notwithstanding the influence of long civil wars, and the destructive consequences of two revolutions, time has but exalted that fraternity. " Whose vacant seats, by virtue bought. Ambitious emperors have sought." It is probable that the Order of the Garter was founded by letters patent, but no record of any such instrument is preserved on the rolls of Chancery. 1 220 THE ORDER OF THE GARTER. [PART III. The year 1348 is that usually assigned as the date of its institation ; but, according to many authorities, there exists almost conclusive evidence that it may claim an earlier origin ; the year 1 344 is, however, the earliest that can with any show of reason be entitled to this honour, though perhaps the obscurity of its history does not deserve all the regret which has been expended on it. The cause of its institution and its name have afforded scope for much ingenious discussion; but few will be inclined to think its distinction in the least deo-ree impaired, whether gallantry or accident may have given rise to an Order of Knighthood so universally honoured. The popular tradition, how- ever, states, that Edward III. having at a court festival picked up a lady's garter, he checked the mirth of the bystanders by exclaiming " Honi soit qui mal y pense ;" and that having placed the garter on his own knee, he subsequently determined to establish a fraternity of knights, in order to humble the pride of scoffing observers, while he converted a trivial accident into a source of honour and distinc- tion. The Order has always borne the name of the tutelar saint of England, as well cs that by which it is more colloquially known ; for no affair of so great importance as the institution of an order of knight- hood, would, in those days, be undertaken, without placing it under the immediate protection of St. George. At its original foundation, the Order was to con- sist of the King as Sovereign, with the Prince of Wales, and twenty -four others as companions, and the number of twenty-five constituent companions, PART III.] THE ORDER OF THE GARTER. 221 has never since been increased, though extra knights have been appointed. By the statutes it was de- clared, that every companion v^^ho was elected into the Order should be a gentleman of blood, and a knight without reproach. In May, 1786, a statute was issued by George III. declaring that in future the Order should consist of the sovereign and twenty-five knights companions, together with such sons of the king or his suc- cessors as were elected into the order, the latter not being included within the tw^enty-five. This change, though it left the constituents' number as before, yet opened the Order to all the sons of George III., without diminishing the means of conferring such vacancies as might occur upon other deserving sub- jects of the Crown. In January, 1805, a further modification of the above statute took place, w'hich is important as much for an incidental remark contained in it, as for the change which it immediately effected. The new ordinance declared, " that the Order shall henceforth consist of the sovereign and twenty-five knights companions, together with such lineal descendants of King George 11. as shall have been elected, or may hereafter be elected, into the same ; always ex- cepting the Prince of Wales, who is a constituent part of the original institution." The correctness of the last sentence in this ordinance is not borne out by an examination of the pre-existing statutes of the Order; and as far as its retrospective action is concerned, it must be looked upon as at variance wnth the truth ; for in no instance (except that of the Black Prince, who was one of the founders of the Order) has any 222 THE ORDER OF THE GARTER. [PART III. Prince of Wales been considered a Knight of the Garter until he has been elected like the other knights. But prospectively this statute may con- tinue in full force ; and all successors of George IV. in the principality of Wales, may, under this statute, become Knights of the Garter without election, and as a constituent portion of the order. Thus the present heir to the throne, having been created Prince of Wales at a time when the number of twenty-five knights companions was full, may either be elected an extra knight, as a lineal descendant of George II., or be considered a constituent portion of the Order without election. In 1813, a special statute was issued dispensing with the restrictions as to numbers, in order to confer the Order of the Garter upon the Emperor Alex- ander of Russia, and in the next year a similar statute enabled the knights to elect Louis XVIII. into the Order. Subsequently this practice was ex- tensively followed, not only for the election of foreign potentates, but even of British subjects ; so that the restrictions as to numbers were nullified by the ap- pointment of these extra knights. By the sixteenth article of the statutes, it was ordained that there should be thirteen poor knights attached to the Order, and in the reign of Charles I. five more were added to this number. In September, 1833, William IV. determined to change the name by which these were known ; and instead of being called the Poor Knights, they are, under special statute, now designated as the " Military Knights OF Windsor," in consequence of having all held commissions in the army. Originally these were PART III.] THE ORDER OF THE GARTER. 223 really knights, but as early as the reign of Edward IV. persons were chosen who had not received the honour of knighthood. The class was estabhshed for twenty- six veteran knights, " infirm in body, indigent, and decayed;" but their present condition is due to King Henry VIII., who, by his will, bequeathed lands to the value of six hundred pounds per annum, for the maintenance of thirteen poor knights. James I. doubled this pension, and the five additional knights were added on foundations by Sir Peter La Maire, and Sir Francis Crane. The Naval Knights of Windsor are seven in number, and are maintained on a distinct foundation, established under the bequest of Samuel Travers, Esq. ; but the two classes are more usually regarded as forming two foundations ; one the royal or upper foundation, which consists of the original thirteen military men, and the other the lower or private foundation, which consists of twelve knights ; viz. five military men on the foundations of Sir Peter La Maire and Sir Francis Crane, and seven naval officers on that of Mr. Travers. The officers of the Order of the Garter are a pre- late, a chancellor, a registrar, a king of arms, and an usher. The Prelate is the highest officer, and has always been the Bishop of Winchester for the time being. He performs divine service at the Feast of St. George, writes the names at all elections of the knights, and conducts the scrutiny. The Chancellor was first appointed under letters patent in 1475, which annexed the office to the bishopric of Salisbury, on account of the Castle at Windsor being within that diocese. From the year 1485 to 1669, however, the office was not held by 924 THE ORDER OF THE GARTER. [PART Til. anv Bishop of Salisbury, but was conferred upon laymen. In the latter year it was restored to the bishopric of Salisbury; and in January, 1837, the county of Berks being separated from the see of Salisbury, and united to that of Oxford, the Chancel- lorship of the Order of the Garter was ordained to be in future annexed to the bishopric of Oxford. This officer keeps the great seal and the signet of the order, which he affixes to statutes, commissions, licences, certificates, &c. ; he is also required to announce the services of each of the knights at the annual feast of St. George. The Registrar appears to have been always one of the canons of St. George's college, Windsor, in ac- cordance with the earliest statutes of the order. The office was first granted to the Dean of Windsor, as one of the canons, in 1519 ; but it is not neces- sarily filled by an ecclesiastic, for one of the statutes expressly contemplates the Registrar being a layman, in which case it is ordained that he should be a knight. His duties consist in keeping two copies of a register or chronicle, containing all ordinances, warrants, statutes, elections, &c. The Garter king of arms was first appointed in 1417. His duties consist in certifying the death of knights, assisting at all ceremonies, regulating the arms, and notifying the election of the members of the Order. He is provided with a residence at W^indsor Castle, and is usually knighted on his ap- pointment. He is nominated. by the earl marshal, subject to the approbation of the Crown. The Usher of the black rod was appointed at the first institution of the order. To him is intrusted the custody of the privy chamber, of the chapter- PART III.] ORDER OF THE THISTLE. 225 house of the Order, and of all doors where councils are held, " as well in our high court of parliament as in other places." He is entitled to a residence at Windsor castle, and to the custody of Windsor Little Park. As " principal officer of the house of Lords," his emoluments are considerable, and the office has usually been granted to the king's first gentleman usher. The habits and ensigns of the order of the Garter will be found under the head of " Costumes ;" while the details respecting installations, investitures, &c., will be considered in the division of the volume which is appropriated to " Ceremonies." The full title and ceremonious designation of this Order of knighthood is, " the most noble Order of St. George, or the Garter." ORDER OF THE THISTLE. " Around him in their stalls of state The Thistle's knight-companions sate, Their banners o'er them beaming." Scott, Marmion, canto iv. The antiquity of this Order of Knighthood is believed by some authorities to have been considerably over- rated ; but those who claim for it an ancient origin, ascribe its foundation to Achaius, king of the Scots. This monarch, it is said, in a contest with Athelstan, king of the West Saxons, was assured of victory by the appearance in the heavens of the cross upon which St. Andrew had suffered martyrdom ; and having been eventually successful in the battle, he 226 ORDER OF THE THISTLE. [PA.RT III. dedicated a temple to St. Andrew, the tutelar saint of Scotland ; establishing at the same time this order of knighthood, and instituting its statutes and en- signs. The chief ground upon which this origin is denied, consists in the fact that the thistle does not appear to have been adopted until the latter part of the fifteenth century, as the badge of the kingdom of Scotland ; and that the institution of a national order of knighthood must have had for its ensign a national symbol, as the Order of the Garter possessed the rose, and that of St. Patrick the shamrock. By those who maintain its modern origin, it is consi- dered sufficient, therefore, to call attention to the recent introduction of that ensign, upon which the foundation of the Order is essentially dependent, and these authorities trace the Order as an organized fraternity only as far back as the reign of James VII. of Scotland and II. of England. The cross of St. Andrew, however, is by all allowed to have been used in the arms of Scotland in the reign of James I. of that country, who occupied the throne from 1406 to 1437 ; and even the advocates of a modern origin admit that the thistle was used as a royal badge previous to 1488, since it occurs in the inventory of the effects of James III. of Scotland, who died in that year. The collar of the Order occurs on the coins of king James V., and his por- traits also contain a representation of this ensign. But notwithstanding these facts, it is contended that the use of all or any of these decorations are of no avail in proving the existence of a brotherhood or fraternity, having a sovereign with a succession of PART III.] ORDER OF THE THISTLE. 227 knights governed by established rules and wearing certain ensigns. It forms no part of the plan of this volume to enter fully into disputed questions of this nature ; but with the foregoing short view of the controversy, it is only necessary for the reader to be made aware that the antiquity of the Order, though upheld by names of considerable weight, is yet ques- tioned by other authorities with much antiquarian acuteness and research. After the Reformation, however, there can be no doubt, that, if the Order previously flourished, it then fell into desuetude, and its revival is due to James VII. of Scotland, and II. of England, who in 1687 issued a warrant commanding letters patent to be passed under the great seal of Scotland, for the purpose of "reviving and restoring this Order to its full glory, lustre, and magnificency." Though a patent for this important purpose was actually prepared, it is said never to have passed the great seal of Scotland. The statutes published in the same year, limited the number of " brethren" to twelve, and appointed the king to be sovereign of the Order. Every candi- date for admission must be a knight bachelor, and the chapel of Holyrood house was appointed the chapel of the order. During the whole of the reign of William and Mary, the Order was neglected ; but after having remained in abeyance fifteen years. Queen Anne determined on its revival, and in December, 1703, letters patent passed the great seal of Scotland for that purpose. By the statutes published at the same time, no p 2 228 ORDER OF THE THISTLE. [PART III. change was effected in the number of knights, or the other regulations of the fraternity. But under an ordinance issued by George I., the new knights were to be elected by the suffrages of the pre-existing members of the Order in chapter assembled. At the coronation of George IV., four extra knights were appointed without permanently increas- ing the original limits of the Order, and two of these were subsequently elected to fill vacancies in the constituent number of twelve ; but in May, 1827, the order was permanently extended to sixteen knights, which form its present complement. The title by which the Order is known, is " the most noble and most ancient Order of the Thistle, or St. Andrew." The officers are five in number. The Dean reads the Sovereign's orders to the knights, administers the oath, and reads the admo- nition to the knights elect. The sub-prior, or dean or prior of the chapel royal at Holyrood, for the time being, was, by the statute of James VII., ap- pointed to this office ; but the first regular nomina- tion under royal warrant occurred in the reign of George III., since which period it has remained annexed to that ecclesiastical appointment. The Chancellor was appointed by the statutes of the Order to keep and use the seal of the Order ; but though his name occurs in all copies of the ordinances, no person has ever been appointed to the office. The secretary " transmits the sovereign's orders to the knights brethren, and attends the royal person for that efi'ect." He countersigns all instruments to which the signet of the Order is aflfixed, and is entrusted with the custodv of that seal ; he summons PART III.] ORDER OF THE THISTLE. 229 the chapters, and conducts the elections of new knights. The King of arms of the Order of the Thistle, has always held the appointment of Lord Lyon, king of arms of Scotland. He attends all chapters and ceremonials of the Order, calls over the names, and bears the ensigns before the knights elect. But these duties being scarcely consistent with the dignity of a peer, William IV. dispensed with their perform- ance so long as the earl of Kinnoul held the office of Lord Lyon, to which is annexed that of king of arms of this Order ; his functions haye therefore been performed either by deputy, or by the secretary. The Gentleman Usher of the green rod attends on the sovereign and knights when assembled in chap- ters and similar solemnities. The knights of the Thistle have no precedence or rank, among other subjects of the Crown, in right of their knightly character, but among each other their precedence is definite, and has already been noticed in the article on that subject. For the deco- rations of the Order, the reader is referred to the article on *' Costume," and an account of installations, investitures, &c., will be found under the head of " Ceremonies." 230 ORDER OF ST. PATRICK. [PART III. THE ORDER OF ST. PATRICK. " The Shamrock, the green immortal shamrock, Chosen leaf Of bard and chief, Old Erin's native shamrock." Moore's " Irish Melodies.''^ The Order of St. Patrick was instituted in the year 1783 by George III., for the purpose of establishing a national fraternity of knights in Ireland, as a counterpart of the Order of the Thistle in Scotland, and the Order of the Garter in England. On the 5th of February, 1783, a royal warrant was ad- dressed to the second Earl Temple *, then lord lieu- tenant of Ireland, authorizing the issue of letters patent under the great seal of Ireland, for the insti- tution of the order. Though all preliminary steps were taken, and though the passing of the letters patent was duly gazetted, yet no such documents are now to be found, and it is believed by many authorities that the letters patent were never executed. The royal warrant merely authorized the preparation of the patent, but the latter necessary document is not recorded on the rolls of chancery either in England or Ireland. On the 28th of February the statutes of the Order were signed, by which it was ordained. That the sovereignty should be vested in the Bri- tish Crown ; That the lord lieutenant, lords deputy, or lords justices of Ireland, should be ex-officio grand mas- ters. * Afterwards created Marquis of Buckingham. PART III.] ORDER OF ST. PATRICK, 231 That all persons elected into the Order should be gentlemen of blood, and knights without reproach. That each member of the order should be installed in St. Patrick's cathedral, personally, or by deputy, immediately after his election. That the knights should be fifteen in number. That there should be six officers, namely, a chan- cellor, registrar, secretary, genealogist, usher, and king of arms (to this number a prelate was sub- sequently added). That the prelate should be the Lord Archbishop of Armagh ; the chancellor, the liOrd Archbishop of Dublin ; and the registrar, the Dean of St. Patrick's. The Ulster king of arms and his successors were always to be the king of arms of the Order, and the other officers were appointed by the sovereign. In July 1821, George IV. dispensed with those statutes which restricted the number of knights to fifteen, and appointed six extra members at his coronation, but eight years elapsed before the royal warrant was issued to authorize this change, and in the mean time four of the extra knights had been elected to fill vacancies from deaths which occurred in the constituent number of fifteen. William IV. at his coronation nominated four more extra knights, and on the 24th of January, 1833, permanently increased the limits of the Order by fixing its constituent numbers at twenty-two in- stead of fifteen. On the accession of Queen Victoria, a statute was issued substituting a declaration upon honour for the oath which was previously administered to each knight on his election, and in 1839 her majesty 232 ORDER OF ST. PATRICK. [PART III. issued an ordinance authorizing each successive grand master to retain and wear the star, riband, and badge of the Order, after he had ceased to be Lord Lieu- tenant of Ireland. Thus, though the head and chief of the order was not a member of it during any lord lieutenancy, but that of Earl Talbot, yet by a verbal grant from William IV. and an express authority from her majesty, all who have held the office of lord lieutenant are entitled to the distinctive honours which are worn by the veritable members of the body. No one except a peer has ever received the Order of St. Patrick, though its nominal qualifications have only required " a gentleman of blood and a knight without reproach." The statutes direct that all vacancies should be filled by an election at a " chapter," or assembly of the existing knights, but the sovereign occasionally has conferred the order by his own nomination. The full and ceremonious title of the fraternity is " The most illustrious Order of St. Patrick." The Grand Master has nearly equal powers with the sovereign, but he cannot summon a chapter, appoint an officer, or issue a warrant of dispensation. The Prelate was first appointed by warrant on the 11th March, 1783, though not originally con- templated as an officer of the Order. His duty con- sists in attending chapters, and administering the oath to the knights elect at investitures ; and he receives neither salary nor fees. The Chancellor is entrusted with the custody of the seal of the Order, takes the suffi-ages at elections, and reclaims the collars, &c., of deceased knights. PART III.] ORDER OF ST. PATRICK. 233 By the ordinance of the 8th July, 1809, he was enti- tled to one hundred pounds on delivering the latter to the grand master, but this grant was rescinded in 1833. The Registrar is in some measure the deputy of the chancellor, and in his absence performs his duties. He likewise keeps a register of all the trans- actions of the order, and receives a fee of twenty-five pounds upon the investiture, and a similar sum upon the installation of every knight. The Secretary conducts the correspondence, and attends the chapter and other ceremonials. He re- ceives similar fees to those of the registrar. The Genealogist is entrusted with the certificates and pedigrees of the knights, and his fees are of the same amount as those of the secretary and registrar. The Usher, named " the black rod," keeps the door of the chapter room, and conducts the knights elect to the sovereign or grand master. His fees are twenty pounds at the investiture, and a similar sum at the installation of each knight. He is the only gentleman usher of Ireland. The King of arms of this Order is the Ulster king of arms of all Ireland. He attends all chapters and other ceremonials of the Order, signs the certificates of the knights' pedigrees, and superintends the pre- paration of their banners and achievements. He retains in his custody the collars and badges of deceased knights, and his fees are the same as those of the registrar, secretary, and genealogist. The esquires are three in number for each knight. The sixteenth statute ordains, that every knight should appoint three gentlemen of blood without 1 234 ORDER OF THE BATH. [PART III. reproach to be his esquires of the body, and to attend him at installations. No esquires have been appointed since 1833, in consequence of installations having been dispensed with at the election of each new knight. The knights of the Order of St. Patrick are not only entitled to certain rank and precedence among themselves, but enjoy privileges over all who are not members of the Order, for an account of which the reader is referred to the article " Precedence." A description of the collars, badges, and stars, with the peculiar dress appropriated to each knight and officer, will be found in the article " Costume," while the ceremonies of installation and investiture are considered in general articles under their respec- tive heads, in that division of the work which is appropriated to " Ceremonies." ORDER OF THE BATH. " Where Britain's foremost names are fomid, In peace belov'd, in war renown'd." Ttckell. On the 25th of May, 1725, letters patent were issued under the great seal, *' not only to re-establish and support the Order of the Bath in its former lustre and dignity, but to erect the same into a regular military order." The practice of creating knights with various ceremonies, of which bathing was one, is undoubtedly a custom of considerable antiquity. The last occasion upon which Knights of the Bath PART III.] ORDER OF THE BATH. 235 were made, according to the ancient forms, was at the coronation of Charles II. ; while the first in- stance on record, since the Conquest, of the creation of a knight with the ceremony of bathing, is stated to have been that of Geoffrey, son of Fulk, Earl of Anjou, who, being contracted in marriage to the daughter of Henry I., was knighted at Rouen by his future father-in-law. The recent history of this Order, however, is at once more interesting and more clearly defined than the details of all those ceremonies and rites by which the creation of its members was formerly distinguished. The patent of creation vested the sovereignty of the order in the Crown, while its constituent mem- bers were limited to one Great Master and thirty-six Companions. The officers were to be a dean, a registrar, a king-of-arms, a genealogist, a secretary, an usher, and a messenger. The statutes declared that no one should be eligi- ble as a companion of the Order who was not a gentleman of blood, bearing coat-arms, and void of all reproach * : that, in creating all future knights of the Garter, a degree of preference should be given to all who were members of the order of the Bath (a practice not subsequently followed) ; that such companions-elect of the Order of the Bath as may be prevented from undergoing a personal installation, * Whoever has not been convicted of heresy against the Articles of the Christian religion, has not been attainted of high treason, or has been pardoned for that crime, or whoever has not fled (out of cowardice) from a battle-field, is consi- dered to be '•' void of reproach." 236 ORDER OF THE BATH. [PART III. might perform that ceremony by proxy, and that this deputy or proxy should be a knight. In 1727, a statute was issued ordaining, that in case of foreign invasion or rebelHon, each companion should be bound to maintain four men-at-arms, for forty-two days in each year, for service, within Great Britain ; but this has never been enforced. In 1812, a royal warrant was published authoriz- ing the appointment of extra knights, while the constituent number remained the same as originally stated in the letters patent. Although a few extra knights had been from time to time appointed pre- vious to the publication of the warrant, yet the necessity which arose of more extensively rewarding distinguished military services occasioned the issue of this statute, under which eleven extra knights were nominated. Subsequently many military and naval commanders were added to this class ; but the year 1815 was that in which the present constitution of the order was definitively fixed. The enlarge- ment which it then underwent was the natural con- sequence of the termination of a great war, when an opportunity arose of rewarding the distinguished services, on land and sea, by which that struggle was brought to so triumphant a conclusion. On the 2nd of January, therefore, a royal warrant was issued, by which the Order was divided into three classes. The first class, comprising all the existing knights, was denominated, Knights Grand Cross, and was subdivided into two portions, one military and one civil. The military division was to consist of officers in the army and navy who were not below the rank of major-general or rear-admiral. The PART III.] ORDER OF THE BATH. 237 civil class was to be conferred for diplomatic ser- vices, and was limited to twelve members ; while the whole number of Knights Grand Cross was not to exceed seventy-two, exclusive of the Sovereign and of Princes of the Blood Royal, holding commissions as general or flag-officers, who were to belong to the military division. The second class was to be called Knights-Commander, and was limited to one hun- dred and eighty members, exclusive of foreigners holding British commissions, of whom ten might be appointed. No military officer under the rank of lieutenant-colonel, nor any naval officer under the rank of post-captain, is ehgible for this class ; and all Knights Grand Cross must previously have been Knights- Commander. This latter rule has, how- ever, been occasionally violated. The third class was to be called Companions, and to consist of such naval and mihtary officers as had received medals or other badges of honour, or had been mentioned by name in any gazetted despatch as having distin- guished themselves in action against the enemy, since the year 1803. To the two latter classes of the Order, an attendant officer of arms and a secretary were at the same time appointed. The Knights Grand Cross and Knights-Commander were granted the prefix of " Sir," while the Companions were not to enjoy that distinction, in right of their appointment to the Order of the Bath. By subsequent regulations, it was determined that fifteen officers of the East India Company's service, of, or above the rank of lieutenant-colonel, might be added to the existing number of knights-com- mander ; and that other officers of the same service 238 ORDER OF THE BATH. [PART III. might be nominated companions ; but that the regulations restricting the numbers of the several classes in the Order should not prevent the appoint- ment of any officer for services in " future wars or actions of signal distinction." The statutes declare that each member shall be elected by the knights in chapter assembled ; but all nominations have been made by the mere will of the sovereign. The ancient rights of vigils, bath- ing, &c., though declared to be compulsory, have always been dispensed with by warrant from the Sovereign. The proper style and ceremonial designation of the order is " the most honourable Military Order of the Bath." Among the changes which practice has introduced, none are more remarkable than the violation of the statute which limits tlie number admitted into each class ; for at present there are upwards of one hun- dred and five knights grand cross, though that class was by statute limited to seventy-two ; and the other classes are in a similar condition. The secretary of state for the Colonies (in his capacity of secretary for the war department) is the officer to whom recommendations for the Order of the Bath are addressed, by the commander-in-chief, by the first lord of the Admiralty, or by the presi- dent of the Board of Controul. The Great Master is appointed during the pleasure of the sovereign, with full powers for the nomina- tion of the other officers of the order, except the dean. His duties are mainly those of the sovereign's deputy, viz. presiding over chapters and ceremonials. PART III.] ORDER OF THE BATH. 239 conferring the honour of knighthood on the members elect, investing and instaUing the new knights, and performing other functions of the sovereign in the absence of the latter. It is not merely an hono- rary office, for £138 was ordered to be paid to him on the appointment of every knight. The first great master was the Duke of Montagu, and he filled the office till July, 1749, since which period it has remained vacant ; but many of the duties (except appointing the officers and receiving the fees) have been performed by a prince of the blood royal, as acting great master. The Dean of the Order is its highest officer (for there is no prelate) ; and the dean of the collegiate church of St. Peter's, Westminster, for the time being, always fills this situation. He performs divine service and administers the oath, &c. to the knights elect. While the office of great master is vacant, he summons the knights to all chapters and cere- monials, at which he himself possesses a vote. The Genealogist enters in the books of the Order the pedigree of each knight. He is constituted Blanc Coursier Herald by letters patent, and this office is inseparably annexed to that of genealogist of the Bath. The king of arms calls over the knights at conventions and chapters, precedes them at coronations, conducts the knights-elect to the sovereign, and bears the ensigns of the order on a velvet cushion at investitures. His office is consoli- dated with that of Gloucester Herald. The Registrar's duties consist in recording all decrees and proceedings affecting the Order ; but not only have these duties remained unfulfilled, but 240 ORDER OF THE BATH. [PART III. the office itself has, since 1750, been practically con- solidated with that of secretary, by the appointment of the same individual to the two offices. The Secretary prepares draughts of all instruments which pass the seal of the Order, and engrosses them. The Gentleman Usher of the scarlet rod holds also the office of Brunswick Herald, which is con- ferred by letters patent. He keeps the door of the chapter-room, and touches with his rod any compa- nion convicted of a crime contrary to the statutes. To him also is committed the removal of the escutcheons of degraded knights. The Officer of arms attendant on knights com- mander and companions was first appointed in 1815 ; and he performs the same duties towards them which the whole corps of officers fulfil for the knights grand cross. The Secretary to the knights commander and companions was also first appointed in 1815; he appears to have no fixed duties. The esquires are three in number, attendant upon the knights commander, of which one is styled esquire governor and the others young esquires. Their duties have reference to the processions of the Order, and to the due observance of its ceremonies ; they are entitled to all the privileges of the esquires of the Sovereign's body, or the gentlemen of the privy chamber, and their eldest sons are declared entitled to the affix of esquire in all legal and cere- monial proceedings. They are required to be gen- tlemen of coat-armour as a qualification for the office. PART III.] ST. MICHAEL AND ST. GEORGE. 241 The ceremonies of election, investiture, and in- stallation will be found in that division of the work which is devoted to ceremonial proceedings in gene- ral ; while the collars, badges, stars, and robes of the Order of the Bath, are specifically noticed under the article " Costume." THE ORDER OF ST. MICHAEL AND ST. GEORGE. " St. George, the patron of our isle, A soldier and a saint, On that auspicious Order smile Which love and arms will plant." Dryden's Arthur. This Order of Knighthood was established by letters patent on the 27th of April, 1818, for the purpose of affording an appropriate medium by which marks of royal favour might be conferred upon the natives of Malta and the Ionian Islands. The Order, however, is in every respect a British distinction, for its insti- tution took place by letters patent under the Great Seal of England, and nearly one half of those who have received its ensigns are natives of this country, while the remainder belong either to Malta or the Ionian Islands ; the sovereignty of the former island being vested in the British Crown, while the latter form an independent state under the exclusive pro- tection of the King of England. By the letters patent, the Order was formed into three classes, called respectively Knights Grand Cross, Knights Commander, and Knights. The first class was limited to eight members, the second to twelve, and the third to twenty-four. Q 242 THE ORDER OF ST. MICHA.EL [PART III. A code of statutes was issued on the r2th of August, 1818, by which it was ordained, That the British Monarch for the time being should be Sovereign of the Order : That the Lord High Commissioner, or some dis- tinguished naval or military officer serving in the Mediterranean, should be Grand Master : That the classes should consist of those specified in the letters patent, and that each Knight should be entitled to " the distinctive appellation of Knight- hood :" That the Commander-in-Chief in the Mediterra- nean should be the Principal Knight Grand Cross, during the period of his holding such command; but that no British subject should subsequently retain his position in the Order, unless he be a native of Malta, or have been for five years resident in, or employed by, the United States of the Ionian Islands, or the British Crown at Malta : That a convention of the Knights should be held on every 23rd of April (St. George's Day) ; and, finally. That the officers should consist of two Prelates, a Registrar, a King of Arms, and a Secretary. In the year 1825, George the Fourth conferred the office of Grand Master upon the Duke of Cam- bridge ; but this appointment being inconsistent with the statutes, a new code was issued on the 5th of April, 1826, with no other change than that ren- dering eligible for Grand Master any Prince of the Blood Royal, being a descendant of the Princess Sophia, Electress of Hanover. On the 16th of August, 1832, a considerable change took place in the constitution of the Order, PART III.] AND ST. GEORGE. 243 by the issue of new statutes. The number of Knights Grand Cross was extended from eight to fifteen, that of Knights Commander from twelve to twenty, and the third class was ordered to consist of twenty-five instead of twenty-four members. This third class, instead of being styled Knights as heretofore, were designated as " Companions," when natives of Great Britain or Ireland, and " Cavalieri," when natives of Malta or the Ionian Islands. All Knights Grand Cross and Knights Commander were to be created Knights Bachelor previous to their investiture ; and no members of the Order subsequently appointed were to assume " the distinctive appellation of Knighthood." The differences between those who were natives of Great Britain and the natives of Malta or the Ionian Islands were abolished ; and the resignation of the Order by knights who had ceased to serve, or who had not served five years in the Mediterranean was discontinued. The number of Prelates was reduced from two to one, and a new officer was appointed, styled the Chancellor, who was granted rank as Senior Knight Commander, and precedence next after the Prelate. On all the officers, moreover, was conferred " every privilege and exemp- tion belonging by right or custom to the Esquires of the Sovereign, or the Gentlemen of his Privy Chamber." All those who had resigned the Order in pursuance of the previous statutes were reinvested, and by a new statute, on the 19th of October, 1839, the first class of the Order was rendered unlimited in the number of its members, as far as regarded natives of Great Britain and Ireland ; while the number of q2 244 ORDER OF [part III. natives of Malta or the Ionian Islands was restricted to eight. The proper style and designation of the Order is " the most distinguished Order of St. Michael and St. George." The Prelate administers the oath and pronounces the admonition which is addressed to all the knights at their investiture. The Chancellor keeps the seal of the Order, and in the absence of the Prelate administers the oath and delivers the admonition. He notifies all nomi- nations, and prepares and countersigns all instru- ments which receive the seal of the Order. He is the medium of communication between the Sovereign and the knights. The Secretary is directed by the statutes to record all transactions of the Order which take place in Malta, and to execute the commands of the Chan- cellor. He is particularly enjoined to notify the death of any member of the Order, and to obtain the badges of deceased knights. He must be a resi- dent of Malta, and is nominated by the Grand Master. The King of Arms is also nominated by the Grand Master. He attends all investitures, and conducts the Knights-elect to the Sovereign, or his represent- ative. The Registrar is always a resident of one of the Ionian Islands, and records the transactions of the Order which occur there. A copy of these he trans- mits to the Chancellor. For the rank and precedence of the members of the Order of St. Michael and St. George, the reader is referred to the general article on " Precedence." PART III.] TKE GUELPHS OF HANOVER. 245 A description of the habits and ensigns of the officers and knights will be found in the chapter on ** Costume," while the investitures and installations are described in the general article on " Ceremonies." ORDER OF THE GUELPHS OF HANOVER. " Of all the proud steeds that ever bore Young plumed chiefs on sea or shore, White steed, most joy to thee." Moore's Irish Melodies. This, though no longer a British Order of Knight- hood, was for nearly a quarter of a century destitute of any of the characters of a foreign distinction, and British subjects have more largely participated in its honours than any of the natives of Hanover. Its Sovereign was, till the accession of Queen Victoria, the King of England, and its name and foundation inseparably connect it with his race. The Hanoverian troops having much distin- guished themselves at the battle of Waterloo, George IV. (then prince regent) determined to found an order of merit, which might, with especial propriety, be conferred upon such of them as de- served the distinction, and the 12th of August, 1815, was fixed upon as the date of its foundation. By the second statute, the Order is inseparably annexed to the possession of the Hanoverian crown, by vesting the grand-mastership in the sovereign of that country for the time being. By the fourth statute, the Order is divided into three classes, viz. Grand Crosses, Commanders, and Knights ; and the number of individuals upon whom 246 ORDER OF THE GUELPHS OF HANOVER. [PT. III. these distinctions may be conferred, is declared to be unlimited. The seventh statute confers the privilege of recep- tion at court, and precedence before all persons of otherwise equal rank*. The eighth statute restricts the Grand Cross to those only who have distinguished themselves while enjoying an independent command, or otherwise act- ing on their own judgment and responsibility. No person in the civil service can receive the cross of Commander, unless he be of such a station in life as that he would rank with a major-general ; v/hile the third class of the Order is not restricted to per- sons of any particular rank. A chapter of the Order, consisting of seven mem- bers, and a Grand Cross as president, meet on the anniversary of the foundation, to investigate claims to the Order, but all final decisions on such claims rest with the Grand Master. None can be admitted unless they are of " good descent and birth, entitled to coat-armour, and of irreproachable conduct." By George IV. the Order was conferred very sparingly upon British subjects ; but William IV. distributed its ensigns in considerable numbers amongst military and naval officers who were in- eligible for the Order of the Bath, among the great officers of his majesty's household, and among many who had distinguished themselves in arts, in science, and in literature. To such an extent did WilHam IV. * This applies only to Hanoverians in their own country ; for in England, the knights of this order have no pi'ecedence or rank. PART III.] ESQUIRE. 247 carry this, that by promotions from the lower classes to the higher, or by new creations, he made, within the short space of seven years, the number of 569 nominations among his British subjects; viz. 79 G.C.H., 148 K.C.H., and 342 K.H. The officers of the order consist of six, viz. a Chancellor, a Vice-chancellor, a Secretary, a King of arms, a Genealogist, and a Registrar. No one upon whom this Order has been conferred is entitled to the appellation of " Sir," or the privi- leges and precedence of a knight bachelor, whether he has been appointed by the present Sovereign of the Order, or by those who were likewise monarchs of this country. The accolade, or imposition of the sword by which knights bachelor are created, is always necessary to give them this prefix, unless they also happen to be knights of the Bath. The style by which the order is described in the statutes is, " the royal Order of the Guelphs of Hanover," and not the Guelphic Order, as it is familiarly designated in England. ESQUIRE. " No man shall be received as an esquire who cannot bring a certificate that he has conquered some lady's obdurate heart ; that he can lead up a country dance ; or carry a mes- sage between her and her lover, with address, secrecy, and diligence. A squire is properly bom for the service of the sex, and his credentials shall be signed by three toasts and one prude before his title shall be received in my office." Steele. That courtesy of British society which extends the title of Esquire to every person who has received the education, or conforms to the habits of a gentleman. 248 ESQUIRE. [part III. naturally requires that some account should be given of those who are entitled to the distinction, as con- trasted with those who enjoy it hy courtesy. The following is a list of all who, by right, possess this title, and whom it would be incorrect otherwise to describe in any ceremonial or legal proceedings. The sons of peers, whether titular lords or titular honourables. The eldest sons of peers' sons, and their eldest sons in perpetual succession. The eldest sons of knights, and their eldest sons in perpetual succession. The sons of baronets. The esquires of the knights of the Bath (each of whom constitutes three at his installation). Esquires by prescription, as lords of manors, chiefs of clans, &c. ; and all others being tenants of the Crown in capite, and not being peers, baronets, or knights. Esquires by patent, and their eldest sons in per- petual succession. Esquires by office, as Justices of the peace while on the roll. Mayors of towns during mayoralty. Sheriffs of counties, who retain the title for life. All who in commissions signed by the Sovereign are ever styled esquire, retain that designation for life, as for example, captains in the army ; but the claim of captains in the navy is not founded on this, for though they are of higher relative rank, their commissions are only signed by the lords of the Admiralty. Barristers at law. PART III.] ESQUIRE. 249 Bachelors of divinity, of law, and of physic. The above list does not profess to state the rela- tive rank of these different esquires amongst them- selves, but merely the elements which compose the class. For all particulars respecting rank, the reader is referred to the article on " Precedence." The origin of the title esquire is of considerable antiquity, and its source is coeval with that of knight- hood ; the designations of armiger, scutifer, scuta- rms, ecuyer, and esquire, are all derived from the carrying of knight's shields, and other portions of his arms. But it was not till the time of Richard II. that it came to be expressly conferred by patent or investiture ; and this consists in the imposition of a collar of SS, or the putting on a pair of silver spurs, the knights having had golden spurs, and the squires silver. The Collar of SS. is a mode of creation fre- quently referred to, but not commonly understood. By some authorities it is described as having been founded in memory of a Roman senator, Simplicius, who with Faustinus sufifered martyrdom under Dio- cletian ; and as consisting of a silver collar, between the links of which were twelve small pieces of silver engraved with the twelve Articles of the Creed, together with a single trefoil ; the image of St. Sim- plicius (SS.) hung at the collar, and from it seven plates representing the seven gifts of the Holy Ghost. Bv others, the title of SS. is derived from the shape of the links representing the double S in their outline. 250 ESQUIRE. [part III. Others, again, maintain that these S links stood as the initial of the word " souvenez." But whatever may have been the real meaning of the name which these collars bear, it appears that in the reign of Edward IV. they were made principally of silver roses, having a white lion attached ; while those given by king Richard III. had a white boar suspended. These were called " collars of the king's livery" (from the liberate, it is said, which issued from the great wardrobe), and were granted by the sovereign to persons of both sexes and of various ranks ; they continued to be conferred till the reign of Henry VII., by whom the ensigns of the order of the Garter were instituted. By a statute of Henry VIII., in 1532, it was enacted, that "no man, unless he be a knight, should wear any collar of gold, named a collar of S. ;" and though it seems to have been then the peculiar badge of knights bachelor, its use is now confined to the chief jus- tices and the chief baron, the lord mayor of London, the king's heralds, Serjeants at arms, and a few other functionaries. The addition of the word '* esquire" to any name, does not continue necessary when the person has been raised to a higher rank, and therefore it differs essentially from the dignity of knighthood. A knight is not divested of his title by any subsequent advance in rank or precedence, and the word " knight" after his name is quite necessary, even if he became a duke; but an esquire, by receiving knighthood or any superior distinction, is stripped of his previous title, and totally removed from the class of which he was formerly a member. PART III.] ESQUIRE. 251 The addition of the word esquire to the names of those who did not derive the title from being knights' attendants, is stated to have originated as far back as 1245 ; but now, in the ordinary intercourse of society, it is conferred on all who have any pretensions to the bearing of gentleman, and to such an extent is this carried, that its application confers no honour, though its omission constitutes a negative offence. The num- ber of persons who by birth are legally entitled to the designation of esquire, far exceeds any possibility of calculation ; for they include the eldest sons of all sons of peers, the eldest sons of esquires by patent, the eldest sons of knights, and all the eldest sons of these three classes in perpetual succession, as also all the sons of baronets ; hence tens of thousands of gentlemen who receive this affix, apparently as a matter of courtesy, really enjoy a legal right ; and though it be more frequently used than any other courtesy distinction, yet the right to it is more ex- tensively possessed than readers in general are in the habit of supposing. There cannot be a more vulgar error, than to imagine that the affix of esquire, any more than the prefix of sir or lord, is dependent on what the world calls " respectability." The largest amount of funded property, or the most exten- sive estates, do not confer such a distinction legally, or even by courtesy, unless, indeed, the latter should carr\' with them the lordship of a manor, or a tenancy in capite. Mechanics and retail tradesmen are not called " gentlemen," however vast their wealth, or irreproachable their conduct, until they retire from business, or else become master manufacturers or merchants. Commercial letters are superscribed 252 GENTLEMAN. [PART III. Mr. A B , or Messrs. , though many of the parties so addressed are esquires in law; but merchants and manufacturers, if written to or designated in their private capacities, are always addressed and described as esquires. Inasmuch as the courtesy titles of " lord" and " honourable" are given to many thousands who legally are but esquires, so every one who is in law a gentleman, is by cour- tesy an esquire, in the same way that the son of a marquis is addressed as Lord Charles , or Lord WilHam ; and the son of an earl the honoura- ble Frederick , though in all legal instruments and gazettes, even these latter are merely styled esquires. GENTLEMAN. " I freely told you all the wealth I had Ran in my veins — I was a gentleman." Shakespear. Some authorities would have us believe, that who- ever studies the laws of the realm, receives a univer- sity education, professes the sciences, practises a liberal art, or, in short, can live without manual labour, is entitled to the epithet of gentleman ; while others tell us that no means can manufacture a gen- tleman by blood, but that the king and the heralds can make a gentleman by creation whose descendants will be all gentlemen by blood ; by the latter, gentle- men are classed into four divisions. 1st, Gentlemen by blood; those in fact whose gen- PART III.] GENTLEMAN. 253 tility is derived from the honours of their ancestry ; « a long descended race, And wealth, and dignity, and power, and place. Make gentlemen." In this class must be included all who have barely failed in establishing their legal right to the title of esquire. •2nd, Gentlemen of coat-armour, who are not gen- tlemen by blood ; these are such as are created by grants of coats of arms from the heralds ; and their issue in the third generation consti- tutes a gentleman by blood. 3rd, Gentlemen created by conferring knighthood upon yeomen. 4th, Gentlemen created by conferring a spiritual dignity upon a yeoman. But all these distinctions fail in giving any de- finite Hmits to the class, and the present acceptation of the word really appears to designate those who do not live by m.anual labour, or follow a mean occupa- tion : but are unable to establish an indefeasible right to the title of esquire in the legal acceptation of that word ; for it is hardly necessary to observe, that all who are considered gentlemen receive the addition of esquire to their names by the common courtesy of society. PART IV. OFFICIAL AND PROFESSIONAL RANKS. THE STATE, THE LAW, THE CHURCH, THE ARMY, THE NAVY, THE UNIVERSITIES, CORPORATE AND COUNTY AUTHORITIES, &c. \ OFFICIAL AND PROFESSIONAL RANKS. THE PRIVY COUNCIL. " I sat beside A throned king, and was his councillor ; And we knit laws together." Pandemonium. The Privy Council is an eminent body of advisers, which includes the responsible ministers of the Crown, the majority of the judges, numerous dis- tinguished diplomatists, with certain peers and commoners, whose service to the state, or whose political influence, has given them a claim to the honours of this assembly. The constitution of the Privy Council derives, however, no essential element from any of the above classes ; it is constructed at the pleasure of the Sovereign, and no individual is necessarily included among its members. But with- out the immediate advisers of the Crown, and the judges, its high functions could not be effectively discharged ; and from all the above mentioned classes therefore its members are usually selected. To advise the Sovereign respecting the proroga- tion, dissolution, or summoning of a parliament, to R 258 THE PRIVY COUNCIL. [PART IV. inquire into all offences against the government, and to exercise an appellate jurisdiction over admiralty prize causes, over the decisions of the Colonial and East India Courts, and in all cases of lunacy or idiotcy, constitute the immediate functions of this distinguished body of councillors. Under the authority of the Sovereign "in council," all proclamations are published, and the penalties of disobedience determined. The Privy Council can inquire into any offence or trespass against the lav^, but are destitute of the power of ordering punishment ; they can only commit offenders for trial, in the same manner and under the same authority, as an ordinary justice of the peace. The dissolution of the Privy Council depends wholly upon the will of the sovereign, who, whenever he thinks proper, may modify, dissolve, or reconstruct it. Formerly the demise of the Crown dissolved the Privy Council, as well as the parliament ; but the same statute which provides for the continuance of the latter, extends the duration of the Privy Council to six months after the death of the sovereign, unless the new monarch dissolves it sooner. Anciently the number of privy councillors was about twelve, but it subsequently increased to such an unwieldy amount, that it was specially limited to thirty in 1679, of which fifteen were ex-officio mem- bers, and the other half consisted of ten peers and five commoners chosen by the king. The number at present is quite indefinite, and the king's nomina- tion is the only manner in which they are appointed. No patent or grant is requisite, and any natural born British subject, or any denizen under special act of parliament, is capable of being a member of the PART IV.] THE PRIVY COUNCIL. 259 Privy Gouncil upon taking the necessary oaths. It was anciently the practice for the memhers to sit at the council board strictly according to their respective rights of precedence, and then the junior (or lowest) member delivered his opinion first, and so on retro- gressively. But this precision is no longer observed, for although when any of the royal Dukes are pre- sent, they sit next the Queen on her right hand, and the Lord President always on the left next her Majesty, yet all the other members of the council are indiscriminately placed. Whenever the Lord Chancellor is present, however, he sits on the Queen's right, next after the royal Dukes. This inattention to precedence (with the three above mentioned ex- ceptions,) has perhaps in some measure arisen from the performance of the active duties of the council by one or other of its sub-denominations or com- mittees, so that the general body may almost be con- sidered as a mere formal assembly for authorizing and promulgating certain orders, which must ema- nate from the Sovereign in person ; for it is well known that few, if any, subjects come for discussion before the whole body, without having been previously considered by the Cabinet, or the Judicial Committee, or the Board of Trade. In its collective capacity the council is styled, " Her Majesty's most honourable Privy Council," and individually each member is entitled to the prefix of Right Honourable ; it is constituted a felony (by 9 Anne, cap. 16.) for any person to *' unlawfully attempt to kill, or unlawfully assault, strike, or wound any privy councillor in the execu- tion of his office." R 2 260 THE PRIVY COUNCIL. [PART IV. The graduated scale of mutually controlling powers, so conspicuous in the British constitution, does not cease with the formation of the privy council, for this body is again subdivided. The whole royal authority, and all the powers of the council with regard to the government of the state, is committed to a select body called " the Cabinet ;" the judicial functions of the privy council are delegated to the " Judicial Committee," while " the Board of Trade and Plantations" is entrusted with the commercial, manufacturing, and trading in- terests of the country. The Cabinet Council is so called, it is said, from the ministers in the reign of Charles I. meeting in the cabinet or private closet of Queen Henrietta. Its members all belong to the Privy Council, but it does not include a tithe of that body. The Cabinet is com- posed of the more eminent portion of the administra- tion, but does not constitute more than a fourth part of those whom a change of ministry deprives of office, the persons included in that council being rarely less than ten or more than fifteen. As they are more immediately responsible for the conduct of public affairs, their deliberations are always consi- dered confidential, and kept secret even from their colleagues, who are less exalted in office. The dis- tinguished individual who fills the situation of First Lord of the Treasury, and, combined with it, some- times that of Chancellor of the Exchequer, is the chief of the ministry, and therefore of the cabinet : he is usually styled the " Premier," or " Prime Minister," but more properly designated as " the head of her PART IV.] THE PRIVY COUNCIL. 261 Majesty's government." Tt is at his immediate re- commendation that his colleagues are appointed; and, with hardly an exception, he dispenses the patronage of the Crown. Every Cahinet includes the following high officers : — the first lord of the trea- sury, the lord chancellor, the lord president of the council, the chancellor of the exchequer, first lord of the admiralty, and the three secretaries of state. Several other ministerial functionaries, however, have seats in the cabinet ; never less than three, and rarely so many as eight or nine of this latter class, are called to that station. Their offices are as follow: — chief commissioner of woods and forests, chancellor of the duchy of Lancaster, president of the Board of Control, president of the Board of Trade, secretary- at- war, paymaster-general of the forces, master of the Mint, judge-advocate-general, postmaster-general, master- general of the ordnance, chief secretary' for Ireland, chief justice of the Queen's Bench*. The selection usually falls upon those amongst the latter mentioned functionaries, whose rank, talents, reputa- tion, and political weight, render them the most useful auxiliaries, or whose services, while in opposi- tion, may have created the strongest claims to the honours of the cabinet. It has occasionally hap- pened that a peer possessing high character and in- fluence accepts a seat in the cabinet without under- taking the labours and responsibihty of any parti- cular office. There is no formal or legal appoint- * The first Lord EUenborough was the last chief justice who held a seat in the cabinet ; having withdrawn from the administration, he afterwards expressed his disapprobation of the practice. 262 THE PRIVY COUNCIL. [PART IV. raent of any of the members of the cabinet, and they have therefore no formal mode of dismissal. On the retirement of any minister from office, he ipso facto ceases to be a member of the Cabinet Council. The Judicial Committee of the Privy Council was established by an act passed in the third and fourth year of Wilham the Fourth's reign, to exer- cise all previously existing judicial functions of the privy council, together with others then specially added, and to form a court of record. The matters which come before this body may be shortly stated as follow, viz. ; appeals in marine causes, and in admiralty prize cases ; appeals from the decisions of the various courts of judicature in India and the colonies ; appeals and petitions to the Sovereign, which used formerly to be heard by a specially ap- pointed committee of the council, together with all other matters which the king in council shall think proper to refer to this judicial committee. For the performance of these high functions, the following are the officers of state who constitute the court : — the lord president of the council, the lord chancellor or lord keeper, or first lord commissioner of the great seal, the chief justice of the Queen's or King's Bench, the master of the rolls, the three vice-chancellors, the chief justice of the Common Pleas, the chief baron of the Exchequer, the judge of the Prerogative Court, the judge of the High Court of Admiralty, the chief judge in bankruptcy, the members of the council who shall have held any of the offices before- mentioned ; and two other privy councillors appointed bv the Crown, who shall have held the office of judge PART IV.] THE PRIVY COUNCIL. 263 in the East Indies or any of the colonies. The sove- reign may summon to this committee any other mem- bers of the privy council, and four members consti- tute a quorum. The Board of Trade and Plantations is a sub- committee of the privy council, having a president and vice-president, and to them is delegated the whole control of measures influencing the commer- cial interests of the country. Its members all hold their places at the board ex officio, and consist of the individuals who for the time being may fill the fol- lowing offices ; viz. the archbishop of Canterbury, the lord chancellor, the first lord of the Treasury, the first lord of the Admiralty, the three principal secre- taries of state, the chancellor of the Exchequer, the speaker of the house of Commons, the pavmaster- general of the forces, the master of the Mint, the bishop of London, and such officers of state in Ire- land as are privy councillors in England ; these latter are generally the lord chancellor of Ireland, the lord lieutenant, and his chief secretary. Within the last few years another department has been added to the Board of Trade, namely, that devoted to the regula- tion and control of railways, and this employs a sepa- rate establishment of inspectors- general, clerks, &c. There are two important officers attached to the Privy Council, whose functions have not been mentioned — the lord president and the lord privy seal. The Lord President of the Council is appointed 264 THE PRIVY COUNCIL. [PART IV. by letters patent, under the great seal durante bene placito, and resigns his office with the political party to which he belongs. His duties include attendance on the king's person as an officer of state, and he manages all debates in the council, proposes matters at the sovereign's command, and reports the resolu- tions of the council which may be agreed to there- upon. From the reign of King John to that of Elizabeth he was styled Principalis et Capitalis Con- silarius, but in that queen's reign the office was sus- pended, and the Lord Keeper supplied his place. Charles I. revived the office on one occasion, but it subsequently remained vacant till the council was remodelled by Charles II. in 1679, since which period it has been regularly occupied by a peer of considerable political importance. The Lord Privy Seal is appointed by letters patent, and has the especial custody of the king's private or privy seal. This is affixed to all charters, warrants, grants, and pardons, previous to the ap- plication of the great seal. Without a warrant under the king's signet the Lord Privy Seal is not authorized to affix his seal to any document, and it is his duty to apprize the Sovereign of any incon- sistency which he may perceive between the common law of the country, and such instruments as he may be directed to seal. The issuing of money out of the Exchequer, cancelling a recognizance to the king, discharging a debt, and other matters which never pass the great seal, may be performed under the authority of the Privy Seal ; but it has no power in PART IV.] THE PARLIAMENT. 265 matters within the common law. The office of Lord Privy Seal is always conferred on a peer, and usually on one above the degree of baron. In Ireland there is likewise a Privy Council, the members of which are entitled to the prefix of Right Honourable, and they are the immediate council of the viceroy of that part of the united kingdom. To this body the judges, the commanders of the forces, and the attorney- general in Ireland usually belong, for it is not the practice to confer knighthood upon the law officers in Ireland. The chief secretary to the lord lieutenant is, ex officio, keeper of the privy seal in Ireland, and the council always assembles at the swearing in of the lord lieutenant, or of the lords justices, and whenever otherwise summoned by the chief governor for the time being. THE PARLIAMENT. " There they shall found Their government, and their great senate choose Through the twelve tribes, to rule by laws ordained." Milton, Paradise Lost, b. xii. The Commons are not the Parliament, neither are the Lords, nor the Crown ; but the three united are the " Estates," which in their triple capacity consti- tute the Parliament, and exercise the legislative func- tions of the realm. A peer is of course as much a member of Parliament as a commoner, while the Crown is a whole estate of Parliament, centred in the person of an individual. The two houses convened by royal authority, and acting jointly with the Crown, 266 THE PARLIAMENT. [PART IV. constitute the Legislature or Parliament, and its acts have the full force and effect of law. The power of Parliament is held to be transcendent, and subject to no limitation whatever. An act of Parliament binds every subject, and even the Sovereign, when specially- named therein ; and no authority less than that of Parliament can dispense with or abrogate a statute. Strictly speaking, the three " Estates of the Realm" consist of, 1st, the Lords Spiritual; 2nd, the Lords Temporal; 3rd, the Commons. Parliament fully assembled consists of the king, with the two estates of the peerage, sitting in one house, and the com- monalty, by their representatives, standing below the bar. But instead of the three estates of the realm, we are accustomed to speak of the three branches of the legislature. Neither of the houses ever deliberates in the pre- sence of the Sovereign, nor will either of them permit any allusion in debate to his sentiments. The King, Lords, and Commons, in their united character, exercise none but the legislative functions. Taken together, they are the Parliament, and there can be no act of Parliament in which they do not concur. In addition to this legislative character, common to the three, each has separate functions peculiar to itself. In the Sovereign resides the whole executive authority. The house of Lords exercises judicial authority as a court of dernier resort, and as a tribu- nal to which great officers of state, impeached by the other house, are amenable. The house of Com- mons possess the power of impeachment, are guar- dians of the public purse, and trustees, as it were, on behalf of the middle and working classes ; they I PART IV.] THE PARLIAMENT. 2G7 exercise powers of inquiry into the administration of public affairs, to which, by the practice of the con- stitution, no express limits have been assigned. The privileges of Parliament are of three kinds : 1st, the privileges which appertain to members indi- vidually ; 2nd, those which belong to either house in its collective capacity ; 3rd, those of both houses jointly. From well known precedents, it appears that the Lords and Commons, acting concurrently, can as- sume the supreme power whenever the throne is vacant, or the Sovereign incapable of exercising the royal functions. — (See Regent.) The separate privileges of either house are exten- sive, but they are, at the same time, uncertain and indefinite. Amongst those privileges are the power of committing individuals to prison, the power of publishing matters which, if not issuing from such high authority, might become the subject of pro- ceedings in a court of law, the power of directing the attorney-general to prosecute persons accused of offences against the laws, or affecting the privi- lege of Parliament ; and, finally, a power vested in each house respectively, of doing any thing — not directly contravening an act of Parliament — which may be necessary for the vindication or protection of itself in the exercise of its own constitutional func- tions. In the daily proceedings of Parliament, questions of privilege take precedence of all other business. The privileges of individual members of Parlia- ment are freedom of speech and person, including freedom from legal arrests and seizures under pro- 268 THE PARLIAMENT. [PART IV. cess from the courts of law or equity ; this, however, does not extend to indictable offences, to actual con- tempts of the courts of justice, or to proceedings in bankruptcy. Members of Parliament are exempt from serving the office of sheriff, from obeying subpoenas, and serving on juries. Every member can introduce one person to the strangers' gallery. "■ Privilege of Parliament" continues to Peers at all times, and to Commoners during eighty days after a prorogation, and for a ** convenient" time after dis- solution. Peers are entitled to be present at the coronation of the Sovereign; but places were never provided for the Commons at that ceremonial until the reign of William IV. It is the sole privilege of the Lords to name the time and place for holding a conference, no matter by which house it may have been de- manded. At all conferences, the managers on the part of the Upper house are seated and wear their hats ; those for the Commons stand uncovered. The apartment in which the house of Lords tem- porarily assemble is that which was formerly called the Painted Chamber. Over the lower end — that opposite the throne — there is a gallery, two rows of which are appropriated to reporters, the others being for the use of persons admitted by Peers' orders, and there is a distinct portion divided off for the members of the house of Commons. This gallery, as in the Commons, is not opened till after prayers, and strangers are excluded during divisions. Their Lordships frequently sit during the day as a Court of Appeal, but do not usually assemble in their legislative capacity until five in the afternoon. PART IV.] THE PARLIAMENT. 269 unless upon the opening or closing of the session, which generally takes place at two o'clock ; or when the royal assent is to be given to bills by commis- sion, on which occasion their Lordships meet earlier than the customary hour ; but for this purpose no precise time has been established by usage. While sitting in their judicial capacity, the house, like other courts of justice, is open to the public. The general rules of precedence regulate the order in which the members of the house of Lords take their seats in that assembly ; but there are certain positions in the apartment appropriated to the seve- ral ranks, and to the important state functionaries, who are either occasionally or permanently present. As is well known, the Sovereign's place is the throne at the upper end, and to it the peers always make an obeisance on entering or departing from the house. On the right-hand of the throne is the chair of state for the Prince of Wales, and lower down on the left is the place assigned to the Prince- Consort. Further down on the right-hand side are the archbishops on a separate form, and immediately behind these follow the bishops in their respective precedence, which need not be here again enume- rated. On a form to the left-hand of the Monarch are seated the Lord Chancellor, or Lord Keeper, the Lord Treasurer, the President of the Council, and the Lord Privy Seal ; while below these, on the same side, sit Dukes, Marquises, and Earls, in pre- cedence. The first cross-bench in the house below the woolsack is appropriated to Viscounts, and the succeeding form to Barons. The first woolsack in front of the throne is occupied by the Lord Chan- 270 THE PARLIAMENT. [PART IV. cellor, when the Queen is not present, and near him is placed the great seal and a mace : this position he enjoys only in his capacity of Speaker ; for when the house is in committee, or when the Chancellor is desirous of making a speech, he steps aside and takes his place as a member, and not as the moderator of the assembly. The Judges, Queen's Counsel, and Masters in Chancery, sit on the other woolsacks, and hold their seats here, not as peers, but for the purpose of giving their advice when the house desires the benefit of their assistance. The house of Commons no longer sits in St. Ste- phen's chapel, but in what was formerly the place of assemblage for the Upper house ; which, in conse- quence of the calamitous fire that occurred in the month of October, 1834, has been converted into a temporary place of meeting for the house of Com- mons. That which is called the strangers' gallery is placed at the lower end, opposite the chair, and commands a full view of the house. Behind the chair is a small gallery appropriated to the reporters, while the side galleries are exclusively for members. Persons obtain access to the " strangers' gallery" through the order of a member, given in writing or vivd voce. According to ancient practice, the house always adjourns to ten o'clock in the morning ; and should the Speaker take the chair (forty members being present *) at any time between that hour and * Whenever the Commons are summoned by the Sove- reign, or the royal commissioners, to attend at the bar of the Lords, that per se constitutes a house, whether forty members be present or not. PART IV.] SPEAKER OF THE COMMONS. 271 four in the afternoon, the appointed proceedings may immediately commence ; otherwise no business can on that day be transacted, and the house will stand adjourned to the following day. With reference to the position occupied by mem- bers of either house of Parliament during debates, it may be observed that the front bench on the right hand of the Speaker, is always occupied by the ministers of the day, while the leading members of " Her Majesty's Opposition," as they have been facetiously termed, sit on the front left bench ; be- hind each rise the tiers of supporters which they respectively muster ; and in furtherance of this arrangement many members of the House of Com- mons who aim at pursuing a medium policy indepen- dent of either party, often contrive to seat them- selves in a position indicative of their neutral senti- ments. SPEAKER OF THE HOUSE OF COMMONS. " There when dark arts obscured each fierce debate, When mutual frauds perplex'd the maze of state, The moderator fimily mild appear'd — Beheld with love, with veneration heard. Resistless merit fix'd the senate's choice, AVho hail'd him Speaker with united voice." Johnson, Eplta2)1i on Sir Thomas Hanmer. This great officer must have been anciently as at present the organ or mouthpiece of the Commons, although in modern times he is more occupied in 272 SPEAKER OF THE COMMONS. [PART IV. presiding over the deliberations of the house, than in delivering speeches on their behalf. Amongst the duties of the Speaker are the follow- ing : to read to the Sovereign petitions or addresses from the Commons, and to deliver, in the royal pre- sence, whether at the palace, or in the house of Lords, such speeches as are usually made on behalf of the Commons ; to manage in the name of the house, when counsel, witnesses, or prisoners, are at the bar; to reprimand persons who have incurred the displeasure of the house ; to issue warrants of com- mittal, or release, for breaches of privilege ; to com- municate in writing with any parties, when so in- structed by the house ; to exercise vigilance in reference to private bills, especially with a view to protect property in general, or the rights of indivi- duals, from undue encroachment or injury ; to express the thanks or approbation of the Commons to dis- tinguished personages ; to control and regulate the subordinate officers of the house ; to entertain the members at dinner, in due succession, and at stated periods ; to adjourn the house at four o'clock, if forty members be not present ; to appoint tellers on divisions. The Speaker must abstain from debating, unless in committees of the whole house. As chairman of the house, his duties are the same as those of any other president of a deliberative assembly. When Parliament is about to be prorogued, it is customary for the Speaker to address to the Sovereign, in the house of Lords, a speech, recapitulating the pro- ceedings of the session. He is chosen bv the house of Commons from PART IV.] SPEAKER OF THE HOUSE OF LORDS. 273 amongst its own members, subject to the approval of the Crown, and holds his office till the dissolution of the parliament in which he was elected. His salary is £6000 a year, exclusive of a furnished residence. At the end of his official labours he is generally rewarded by a peerage, and a pension of £4000 for two lives. He is always a member of the privy council, and entitled to rank immediately after barons, and before the commissioners of the great seal (vide No. lxxix. in the article on Precedence). Generally speaking, business cannot be transacted in his absence, though to this rule there was an exception in the year 1606, a prisoner being released by order of the house during the illness of a Speaker. Should a member persevere in breaches of order, the Speaker may " name" him, as it is called ; a course uniformly fol- lowed by the censure of the house. In extreme cases the Speaker may order members or others into custody until the pleasure of the house be signified. He has a casting vote on divisions. In the house of Lords the Keeper of the Great Seal is ex -officio Speaker, and whether a peer of parliament or not, he becomes speaker of the Upper house by the mere delivery of the great seal into his possession. There has always been a deputy speaker, and some- times two. The chairman of committees, who is elected every session, generally fills the latter office. The Speaker is the organ or mouthpiece of the house, and it therefore is his duty to represent their lord- ships in their collective capacity when holding inter- course with other public bodies or with individuals. 274 LORD HIGH TREASURER. [PART IV. He has not a casting vote upon divisions, for should the numbers prove equal, the not contents prevail. The deputy Speakers of the Lords are appointed by the Crown. LORD HIGH TREASURER. « This is he Who rides on the court gale ; controls its tides ; Knows all their secret shoals and fatal eddies ; Whose frown abases, and whose smile exalts. He shmes like any rainbow — and perchance, His coloiu's are as transient." Scott. For nearly two centuries this office has been executed by five persons styled Lords Commissioners for exe- cuting the office of Lord High Treasurer. One of these is called the First Lord of the Treasury, and in common parlance is described as the Premier, or prime minister; or rather more correctly, "the head of her Majesty's government ;" another of the Lords Commissioners is the Chancellor and Under-treasurer of the Exchequer ; and the remaining three are simply described as Lords of the Treasury. The office of Lord High Treasurer was held, as every person is aware, during the pleasure of the Crown, and was conferred by letters patent ; its duties con- sisted in the government of the court of Exchequer, the custody of the king's treasure, the appointment of all employed in collecting the revenues of the Crown, and the regulation of public revenues. All these powers are now delegated under letters patent to the commissioners, and the first lord is for all practical PART IV.] LORD HIGH TREASURER. 275 purposes the Lord High Treasurer ; but his connexion with the court of Exchequer is now merely nominal. Kilhng the Lord High Treasurer during the exe- cution of his office is high treason. The Chancellor of the Exchequer is always a com- moner, but the First Lord of the Treasury is some- times a peer : as the house of Lords can never alter, amend, or originate measures involving the expendi- ture of public money, the Chancellor is always a member of the Lower house. The First Lord of the Treasury may also be, and frequently is, a commoner ; but in that case he usually unites the office with that of Chancellor of the Exchequer. There are numerous exceptions, however, to this rule, of which the most recent commission issued, is perhaps the best marked; for the First Lord ; though a commoner and well skilled in finance, did not also accept the office of Chancellor of the Exchequer, although he subsequently performed some of the most conspicu- ous duties of that officer. Among the duties of the Chancellor of the Exche- quer, is that of making each year a general statement of the financial condition of the country. This speech is technically termed " the budget," and embraces a review of the income and expenditure of the last year, as compared with those of preceding years ; remarks upon the financial prospects of the country ; an exposition of the intended repeal, modification, or imposition of taxes during the session ; a detail of the public expenditure during the current period, with its grounds of justification ; an account of all operations relating to the national debt, and, finally, the excess of income over expenditure, or vice versa, s 2 276 SECRETARY OP STATE. [PART IV. accompanied by such observations as the occasion may seem to require. On the death of a Chancellor of the Exchequer, it has been the practice to commit the Exchequer seal (which he holds) to the custody of the lord chief justice of the Queen's Bench. By act 2 and 3 of Victoria, cap. 52, the Lords of the Treasury were invested with a temporary authority to alter, fix, reduce, or remit all or any of the rates of postage to which letters were then liable. These powers they exercised in the establishment of the uniform penny postage, and the carrying out of the provisions of the statute by which in that respect their authority was conferred. SECRETARY OF STATE. " Your Secretaries Of State, attend me, Sire, to render up The ledgers of a reahn. I do beseech you Suffer these noble gentlemen to learn • The nature of the glorious task that waits them." Bulwer's BkheUeu, act v. sc. 3. Though in modern times it has been the practice to entrust the duties of Secretary of State to three indi- viduals, yet this division of labour is only an arrange- ment to facilitate the dispatch of public business, and the three secretaries are in theory but one ; for their duties may all be discharged by an individual, and their authority being co-ordinate, each is compe- tent to execute any of the functions of the other two. To the Secretary of State is delegated the authority PART IV.] SECRETARY OF STATE. 277 of the Crown throughout all our colonial possessions — governors, lieutenant governors, and all other pub- lic officers being chosen at his immediate recommen- dation. To him is entrusted the appointment of all ambassadors, envoys, and other diplomatic ministers — the conduct of all negotiations and transactions with foreign powers — and the general superinten- dence and management of our relations with other countries. It likewise belongs to the Secretary of State to fulfil the duties of a minister of police, to superintend the domestic and internal government of the country, to regulate the administration of justice, and in effect to exercise the prerogative of mercy . It is evident then, that the office naturally divides itself into a triple arrangement, namely, the Home Department, Foreign Affairs, and the Colonies. Each of these being now entrusted to different individuals, may be considered as a distinct branch of the execu- tive government ; for the only remaining trace of their original concentration under a single officer, consists in the fact, that no exchange of departments among the three is considered as a new acceptance of office under the Crown ; and it therefore does not unseat such Secretaries of State as are members of the house of Commons. Secretaries of State are always privy councillors, members of the cabinet, and of parliament. It generally happens that there are two Secretaries of State in the Lower house and one in the Upper : this, however, is sometimes reversed, but there is no instance of the three secretaries being at once mem- bers of the same branch of the legislature. 278 SECRETARY OF STATE. [pART IV. The government of Ireland by a lord lieutenant, a chief secretary, and a privy council, is subordinate to the Home Department, as also are all matters con- nected with the executive and internal government of the rest of the united kingdom. But none of the Secretaries are directly concerned with any affairs relating to the revenue, the trade of the country, the immediate management of the army, the navy, or the church ; they have nothing to do with the affairs of India, the woods, forests, or public w^orks, or with the conduct of the mint, the post office, or the royal household. This statement of the matters which do not come within the province of a Secretary of State, may assist the reader in apprehending the details already given, respecting the nature and extent of his duties. The Secretaries of State are appointed, as in ancient times, by the Crown delivering to them certain seals of office ; but in addition to this inves- titure, they have in modern times received also a patent under the great seal ; formerly, however, no patent accompanied this delivery of the ensigns of office. The Secretary of State is, ex officio, a magistrate throughout every portion of the country; but the power of issuing general warrants in which the offenders are not specifically described, is an exercise of authority which no other magistrate is competent to perform, and which, even in the hands of the Se- cretary of State, has given rise to considerable doubt. Lord Chief Justice Pratt, in giving judgment respect- ing the well known John Wilkes, who was arrested under a general warrant in 1 763, said, ** that he should PART IV.] SECRETARY OF STATE. 279 consider a Secretary of State's warrant throughout the whole affair as nothing superior to the warrant of a common justice of the peace." The origin of the office of Secretary of State, and the gradual alterations which took place at different periods in his powers and authority, afford a strik- ing exemplification of the manner in which the English constitution adapts itself to circumstances, without the frequent interference of legislative enact- ments, or the violence of sudden change. Until about the end of Elizabeth's reign this officer was in no respect a member of the government, his duties being confined to the royal correspondence, and the communication of such of the Sovereign's commands as were given in writing. The title of "Principal Secretary of State" arose from the ex- istence of a secretary for the French language as well as one for the Latin language, both during and subsequent to the reign of Henry VIII. In 1539 the first important change took place, in the con- stitution of this office, for then the duties were divided between two persons bearing the same title, performing analogous functions, and entitled to a similar rank ; but for many years after the reign of Elizabeth there was but one principal Secretary of State ; and in the forty-third year of that monarch's reign the first instance occurred of this officer being styled " our Principal Secretary of Estate." Soon after the union with Scotland the number was pro- fessedly increased to three, by the swearing in of James, Duke of Queensberry, who, as well as his suc- cessors in office, were considered to be Secretaries of State for Scottish affairs. This appointment was dis- 280 SECRETARY OF STATE. [PART IV, continued, however, in 1746; and from that time till 1768 there were but two Secretaries. In the latter year, however, on the resignation of one of the existing Secretaries, two were appointed in his place, of whom one was destined to take charge of our American possessions. But by statute 22 Geo. III. cap. 82, the office of Colonial Secretary was abolished, and there remained but two secretaries till 1794. From 1794, however, to the present day, there have never been less than three, viz. one for the Home Department, one for Foreign Affairs, and one for the Colonies. Until about the year 1782 it was the practice to describe the two departments, one as " Northern," and the other " Southern ;" but about that period these terms were discontinued, and the duties divided into "Home," and "Foreign;" the former of these performed the duties of Colonial Secretary till a sepa- rate officer was permanently appointed in 1794. The Northern department used to include Germany, Denmark, Sweden, Poland, Russia, &c., while the Southern included France, Switzerland, Italy, Spain, Portugal, and Turkey. The designations at present in use of Home and Foreign, require no explana- tion. In 1794 the increase of business consequent upon the war, occasioned the appointment of the Right Hon. Henry Dundas, afterwards Viscount Melville, as Secretary of State for War ; an office which must not be confounded with that of Secretary at War (vide Secretary at War, in the article on the Army). In the year 1801 the business occa- sioned by the Colonies was transferred to the Secre- PART IV.] LORD GREAT CHAMBERLAIN. 281 tary of State for the War Department, and the two offices have ever since remained consolidated, not- withstanding* an attempt which was made in 1816 to have this third Secretaryship abolished. Mr. Tierney's motion, in the house of Commons, to this effect, was negatived on the ground, that although the war, for which the office was established had ceased, yet the Colonial branch of his business was sufficiently important and extensive to require the undivided attention of a distinct officer. Each department includes an extensive establish- ment of under secretaries and clerks. The business of the Home Department is conducted in Whitehall, w^hile the Colonial and Foreign offices are in Downing - street. There are altogether six Under Secretaries of State, two for each department. One of these two is generally a member of parliament, and is appointed or resigns with the poKtical party of which he is a member. The other Secretary in each office is un- affected by ministerial changes, and in the absence of the principal Secretary he is the official repre- sentative, just as his political colleague is the par- liamentary organ of the department to which he belongs. LORD GREAT CHAMBERLAIN OF ENGLAND. The hereditary office of Lord Great Chamberlain of England is not to be confounded with that of the Lord Chamberlain of the Roval Household, of whom 282 LORD GREAT CHAMBERLAIN [PART IV. a separate account will be found elsewhere. The family of De Vere, Earls of Oxford, enjoyed the office of Lord Great Chamberlain for nearly six cen- turies, it having been granted to them by Henry I. ; but on the death of the eighteenth Earl of Oxford, (of this family,) without issue, in 1625, both the office and the earldom became the subject of litiga- tion. They were claimed, together with other titles, by Robert Bertie, thirteenth Baron Willoughby d'Eresby, in right of his mother, who was sister and heir of Edward, seventeenth Earl of Oxford. The earldom, however, was awarded by the house of Lords to the heir male collateral, in whose son it became extinct, while the office of hereditary Great Chamberlain was esteemed to be descendible through heirs female, and consequently confirmed to Lord Willoughby d'Eresby, who took his seat in the house of Lords in that capacity, in the second year of Charles the First's reign. He was created Duke of Ancaster in 1715, and in his family the office descended uninterruptedly till the death of the fourth duke, in 1779, when the barony of Willoughby d'Eresby fell into abeyance, and then the hereditary chamberlain ship was claimed by five distinct branches of this family. The house of Lords decided, how- ever, that it became vested in the two sisters of the deceased fourth duke, jointly ; and that they were competent to appoint a deputy, who should not be under the degree of a knight. In favour of the elder of these sisters the abeyance of the barony of Wil- loughby was terminated, and she became a baroness in her own right ; while the younger sister married PART IV.] OF ENGLAND. 2S3 the first Marquis Cholmondeley. The deputy ap- pointed by these joint heirs was the husband of the elder, viz. Peter Burrell, Esq., (afterwards created Ijord Gwydyr,) and in order to qualify him for the office he received the honour of knighthood. His son and successor, (who succeeded also, in 1828, as nineteenth Baron Willoughby d'Eresby,) now per- forms the duties of this office in right of his mother, having held it jointly with his aunt the Dowager Marchioness Cholmondeley, till her death, in 1838. The second Marquis Cholmondeley, and the nine- teenth Lord Willoughby d'Eresby, are now the joint officers in right of their mothers respectively, and the duties are performed by the representatives of the two families, one in each alternate reign. Many perquisites belong to this office, but they are usually compounded for at the performance of any of those ceremonies where they are claimed. The de- livery of the sword of state to a distinguished mem- ber of the existing administration is left wholly to his choice and discretion ; and to him is confided the fitting up of Westminster Hall for coronations, feasts, trials, &c., as well as the issue of tickets for the opening and prorogation of parHament. He is entitled to certain fees whenever a peer, an arch- bishop, or a bishop does homage to the monarch, and he likewise receives a fee on the creation of every peerage. At a coronation he is entitled to forty ells of crimson velvet for his own robes, and on the day of the ceremony it is his duty to carry the royal wearing apparel to the king ; for this he is entitled to the bed, the furniture of the room, and the king's nightgown as a fee. Before, as w^ell as after dinner. 284 LORD HIGH CONSTABLE. [pART IV. he claims to serve the monarch with water, and to have the costly basins and towels as his reward. Upon all occasions of public ceremonies the keys of Westminster Hall, of the Court of Wards, and of the Court of Requests, are delivered to his custody ; and at those periods the Gentleman Usher of the Black Rod, the Yeoman Usher, and the door-keepers, are at his command. LORD HIGH CONSTABLE. " When I came hither I was Lord High Constable And Duke of Buckingham — now poor Edward Bohun." King Henry VIII. act ii. sc. L This, like many other great offices of the state which boast of ancient origin, was formerly of an hereditary character; and being annexed to the earldom of Hereford, constituted the tenure by which that dig- nity was successively enjoyed by the families of De Gloucester, Bohun, and Stafford. The office was originally granted, in the reign of King Stephen, to Milo de Gloucester, who was created in 1 140 Earl of Hereford. His four successors in the earldom exer- cised the office of Lord High Constable, but the title became extinct on the death of the fifth earl. In 1199, however, Henry de Bohun was created Earl of Hereford, and became Lord High Constable, being grandson maternally of Milo the first earl. The office descended in regular succession till the year 1372, when the seventh earl of this new creation (who was also Earl of Northampton and of Essex) PART IV.] LORD HIGH CONSTABLE. 285 died without male issue, and the earldom again be- came extinct. The office of High Constable was next exercised by Humphrey Stafford (created in 1441 Duke of Buckingham). Though it does not appear that this nobleman, according to Sir Harris Nicolas, was ever created Earl of Hereford, yet he used the title and performed the duties of Constable, in right of his descent through the female line from the last earl of the Bohun family. His grandson succeeded him in the office, and on the death of the latter in 1459, that peer's son inherited the situation of Lord High Constable. This was the last person in whom the constableship was vested by descent ; for when this third Duke of Buckingham was attainted and be- headed in 1521, all his honours became forfeited, and the office of Lord High Constable ceased to possess an hereditary character. Since his death, the Lord High Constable has always been appointed, pro hdc vice, to officiate at corona- tions, trials by combat, &c., and persons of the highest rank and reputation have been selected ; the most recent instances were the appointment of the Duke of Wellington at the coronations of George IV., William IV., and Victoria ; and the last occasion when trial by combat required such an officer, oc- curred in 1631, when Robert Bertie, Earl of Lindsey, was appointed, but the combat was subsequently pre- vented by the king. The Lord High Constable, together with the Earl Marshal, were formerly judges of the court of chi- valry (subsequently designated as the court of honour) ; but it is hardly necessary to state, that this tribunal is wholly disused — a natural conse- 1 286 LORD HIGH CONSTABLE. [PART IV. quence of the feebleness of its jurisdiction, and its inability to enforce its own judgments ; for not being a court of record, it could neither fine nor imprison. While the office continued hereditary, its possessor was always summoned to parliament as Constabula- rius Angliae, and his duties in those days fully ac- counted for his importance and dignity ; for Black- stone tells us, that when Chief Justice Fineux was asked by Henry VIII. how far the Constable's juris- diction extended, that judge declined answering, since it was a question belonging to the law of arms, and not the law of England *. The only duties now attached to the office of the temporary Lord High Constable, who is created at each coronation, consist in attending the Sovereign, assist- ing at the reception of the regalia from the dean and chapter of Westminster, and, in company with the Earl Marshal, ushering the king's champion into Westminster Hall, just before the second course of the coronation banquet. The word " constable" is by some derived from a Saxon origin, signifying " the support of the king," But the best authorities deduce it from comes stabuli, so called from presiding over all matters of chivalry, as feats of arms, tilts, tournaments, &c., which were performed on horseback. From this high officer of state are derived the high constables and the petty constables of every town * This reply reminds us of the answer speaker Onslow made to a gentleman who inquired what would be the conse- quences of " naming" a disorderly member to the house : — " The Lord in heaven knows, sir ! I am sure I don't.'* PART IV.] LORD HIGH ADMIRAL. 287 and parish, and among their duties at their first establishment was the examination of arms and armour. The constables of Dover Castle, of the Tower of London, of the Castle of Carnarvon, &c., are pro- perly but castellani, or governors of castles, and the title of constable indicates no further pov/er or privi- leges. LORD HIGH ADMIRAL. " By each gun the lighted brand. In a bold determined hand, And the Prince of all the land Led them on." Campbell, Battle of the Baltic. To the Lord High Admiral has usually been committed the general direction and control of the navy, and he may almost be described as Secretary of State for naval affairs. The duties of the Lord High Admiral were formerly judicial as well as executive, having not merely to govern the navy, but to preside in a court for the trial of nautical cases and of offences committed at sea. Not only are the judicial now separated from the other duties of this high func- tionary, and entrusted to the "judge of the Admiralty court;" but of late years even the executive func- tions of the Lord High Admiral are performed by a board. As the great seal has been occasionally placed in the hands of commissioners, and as the office of lord high treasurer has for centuries been executed by several instead of one individual, so the office of Lord High Admiral has usually been entrusted to the 288 LORD HIGH ADMIRAL. [PART IV. " Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty," popularly called the " Board of Admiralty." Since the time of King John, the office of Lord High Admiral has usually been conferred upon princes of the blood royal, or some of the most dignified of the nobility, who in right of this appointment for- merly held a distinguished place in the house of Lords, even before our present scale of precedence was laid down. The Duke of York, afterwards James IL, was Lord High Admiral during a part of the reign of his brother Charles H., but from that period the office was executed by commissioners until the latter end of WilUam the Third's reign, when the Earl of Pem- broke was appointed. For some time, prince George of Denmark, the consort of queen Anne, filled the office ; but about a month after his death the Earl of Pembroke was re-appointed. In the course of the next year it was again put into commission ; and from that time to the present its duties have always been executed by a board of admiralty, with the ex- ception of a short period in 1827-8, when the Duke of Clarence (afterwards William IV.) filled the office of Lord High Admiral. The Board of Admiralty consists of a " first lord," and four, or more usually six, junior lords, and two secretaries. Two of the lords at least are always naval officers, but the others may have no profes- sional connexion with the service. All the pov/er and authority is vested in the Chief Lord ; and he is to all intents and purposes the Lord High Admiral, the other lords merely acting as his advisers and council. All the commissioners and the first secre- tarv hold their offices during pleasure, and are there- PART IV.] LORD HIGH ADMIRAL. 289 fore members of the political party to which the ministers of the day belong. A new commission is of course made out whenever any change takes place in the responsible advisers of the Crown ; but even when the object is to confer a seat at the board upon one individual instead of another, it is the practice for an entirely new commission to be issued, re- appointing those who are to continue, and substi- tuting the name of the new lord for that of the per- son retiring. The majority of the Lords of the Admiralty are usually members of parliament; the first lord is ostensibly as well as really the head of the depart- ment, and may or may not be a peer ; but he is always a privy councillor and a member of the cabinet, and is responsible in parliament for the con- duct of that branch of the public service. "When he happens to be a member of the Upper House, the first secretary to the Admiralty is always chosen from amongst the supporters of ministers in the Commons, and accordingly represents the department in that branch of the legislature. The functions of the Lord High Admiral, or the Board of Admiralty, consist in the government of the navy, both in peace and war. By their orders, all ships are built and repaired, laid up in ordinary or fitted for sea, broken up or sold entire, put into com- mission or out of commission, armed, stored, and pro- visioned, employed at home or on foreign stations. All appointments and removals of commission and warrant officers, with the exception of masters and surgeons, are at their disposal, and from this Board emanate all instructions for the guidance of officers 290 LORD HIGH ADMIRAL. [PART IV. in command. From this Board also proceeds all promotion in the several ranks ; and in consequence of their recommendations, all honours, pensions, gratuities, and superannuations are granted. To the Board of Admiralty all official returns from the fleet, and every practical detail respecting the dis- cipline and condition of the ships, are addressed. All orders for the payment of money on account of the navy are given by them, and they prepare that portion of the annual estimates which concerns their department of the public service. Repairs, altera- tions, and improvements in the dockyards, new buildings, inventions, and experiments relating to naval matters, are all laid before them for approval, and tenders for the provisioning and storing of the ships are addressed to them after public advertise- ment. This extensive range of official business is con- ducted in a large building, one front of which faces St. James's Park, and the other Charing Cross ; and here the Lords have official residences. Besides the board, two secretaries, and a chief clerk, there is a large establishment of clerks divided into three classes, a private secretary to the first lord, a translator of foreign papers, a civil architect, two hydrographers, a comptroller of steam machinery and packet service, a superintendant of works and buildings, several astronomers, a superintendant of the Nautical Almanac, counsel, solicitors, proctors, coroners, &c. Letters for the board are usually addressed "to the Right Hon. the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty." Except in the case of tenders (which PART IV.] EARL MARSHAL OF ENGLAND. 291 are so described on the exterior), the most frequent appHcations made to the Board of Admiralty are under the form of petitions or memorials, or consist of dispatches from commanding officers on service. EARL MARSHAL OF ENGLAND. The Duke of Suffolk claims To be high steward ; next the Duke of Norfolk To be Earl Marshal." King Ilenrij VIII. act iv. sc. L This great officer of state is an earl ex officio, a descrij)tion of dignity of which no other example exists. The antiquity of the office is proved by the fact, that the first Earl Marshal on record was, in 1135, Gilbert de Clare, who four years afterwards was created Earl of Pembroke. This peer's son, surnamed Strongbow, is said to have succeeded to this office by inheritance. The latter died without male issue, and his daughter married William Mar- shal. In this family the Earldom of Pembroke and the Earl Marshalship descended for five generations. The sixth earl died without issue, however, in 1245, and all his honours became extinct. At the death of the Earl of Pembroke, the fourth Earl of Norfolk succeeded as Earl Marshal, in right of his mother, who was sister to Pembroke ; in the fifth Earl of Norfolk, however, the honour again became extinct. On the 10th of February, 1335, the fifth son of Edward I. was appointed Earl JMarshal of England, but died without heirs male. The office was granted for life, in 13S3, to Thomas T 2 292 THE queen's champion. [part IV. Earl of Nottingham, who was subsequently created Duke of Norfolk ; and in this family it descended for four generations ; but the dukedom became ex- tinct in 1475. In 1483, John Howard was created Earl Marshal and Duke of Norfolk : in this family the office of hereditary Earl Marshal continued for many genera- tions, and is now vested, having been at diiFererit periods forfeited, but again restored when the at- tainted individuals were reinstated in their honours. The last actual grant of the office which took place was to Henry Howard, eighth Duke of Norfolk, who was created Earl Marshal, with remainder to his issue male, and with other special hmitations in default. Under this settlement, the present duke holds the office ; and by this grant the Earl Marshal alone was invested with all the powers in the Court of Chivalry, which that officer was accustomed to exercise in conjunction with the lord high con- stable. The Earl Marshal is considered as the head of the College of Arms, or " Heralds' College," of which a separate account will be found under its proper title. THE QUEEN'S CHAMPION. " And whosoe'er gainsays King Edward's right, By this I challenge him to single fight." Third part of King Henry VI. Shortly before the serving of the second course at the coronation banquet, it is the practice for the Royal Champion to appear at the door of Westmin- PART IV.] THE queen's CHAMPION. 293 ster Hall, mounted on a white horse, and in com- plete armour. Advancing from the entrance towards the throne, his herald proclaims, at three different stages in his progress, the following challenge : " If any person, of what degree soever, high or low, shall deny or gainsay our Sovereign Lady, Queen (Victoria) of England, Scotland, and Ireland, De- fender of the Faith, &c., to be right heir to the imperial Crown of Great Britain, or that she ought not to enjoy the same, here is her champion who saith that he lieth, and is a false traitor, being ready in person to combat with him, and in this quarrel will adventure his life." The Champion, at the con- clusion of each challenge, throwing down his gaunt- let. Having reached the throne, a gold cup full of wine is brought to the Sovereign, who pledges the Champion, and then, sending him the cup, the latter drinks, and finally carries off the cup and its cover as his fee. Such was the ceremonial observed at the corona- tion banquet of Queen Anne. The Championship is an office of an hereditary character, and none will doubt its antiquity after reading the ceremonial of its duties. The feudal manor of Scrivelsby, in Lincolnshire, carries with it the possession of this office, and the Championship constitutes the tenure by which these lands are en- joyed. This manor was anciently vested in the Marmion family, who it is said were hereditary champions to the Dukes of Normandy long prior to the Conquest of England. However true this may be, the Conqueror granted the castle and manor of Tamworth, in Warwickshire, and the manor of 294 THE queen's champion. [part IV. Scrivelsby, in Lincolnshire, to Robert de Marmion, to be held per baroniam, subject to the performance of the duties of Champion at the coronation of the Sovereigns of England. For four generations, the office descended in the male line without any inter- ruption ; but about the twentieth year of Edward the First's reign, Philip de Marmion, the fifth in descent, died without male issue, and the possessions of the family became divided among daughters. One of the daughters received the manor of Tamworth, and another, who was much younger, the manor of Scri- velsby. The great-grandson of the elder daughter (Lord Freville) claimed the Championship in the 1st of Richard IL, by the tenure of Tamworth Cas- tle ; but the claim was decided against him, and in favour of Sir John Dymoke, who was husband of Margaret the heiress of Philip's younger daughter, who held the manor of Scrivelsby. Thus the Cham- pionship was decided to be annexed to the Scrivelsby estate, as the caput haronia, and with it continued to descend in the male line of the Dymoke family for sixteen generations, when the manor and champion- ship became vested in the Reverend John Dymoke, rector of Scrivelsby, prebendary of Lincoln, &c. This gentleman, being called on to officiate at the coronation of King George IV., preferred a petition to the Court of Claims ; and in consideration of his clerical character he was allowed to act by deputy. His son, therefore (who succeeded him in 1828, and received a baronetcy in 1841), represented the father at the last coronation banquet which has been held in this country ; and on that occasion all the cus- tomary ceremonies were gone through ; which, while PART IV.] THE heralds' COLLEGE. 295 they exhibit and revive an ancient practice, serve as a practical demonstration of the antiquity and repu- tation of that family by whom the office has been exercised for so • many centuries, generation after THE HERALDS' COLLEGE, OR COLLEGE OF ARMS. " Oft have I traced, watliin thy fort, Of mouldering shields, the mystic sense, Scutcheons of honour or pretence, Quarter'd in old armorial sort. Remains of rude magnificence." Scott, Marm'ion, canto iv. The Heralds' College was incorporated by Richard III., and invested with many privileges and im- munities. In the third year of Edward the Sixth's reign it received a further charter ; and many new privileges were also added by Queen Mary, under whose charter of incorporation it now exercises its functions. Its head has always been the Earl Marshal, and by him the vacancies occurring in the college are filled; for although the appointments are made by the Crown, yet it is always on the nomination of the Duke of Norfolk, hereditary Earl Marshal. Together with the Lord High Constable, the Earl Marshal anciently presided over the Court of Chivalry, as it was called, a tribunal of con- siderable utility in former times, for the investiga- tion of all questions touching the laws of honour, and for the control and examination of coat-armour, precedence, and descents. Wherever the common 296 THE heralds' college. [part IV. law could give redress this court was unable to interfere ; it has therefore happened as a natural result of the improved condition of our laws, and as a consequence of the inefficacy of almost any tribunal to regulate matters of such delicacy, that the Court of Honour has fallen totally into disuse, a result, perhaps, hastened by the extinction of chivalry, and undoubtedly influenced by the fact that neither pecuniary satisfaction nor imprison- ment were ever in the power of this tribunal to inflict. To publish all royal proclamations, and to arrange the solemnities of coronations, royal mar- riages, christenings, funerals, and other ceremonies, fall, however, within the province of the Earl Marshal as head of the college. But the evidence of heralds to support pedigrees is not received in courts of justice, unless the testimony has relation to their original visitation books, which were compiled when solemn and regular circuits were periodically made throughout every part of the kingdom. These being authorized registers of marriages and descents, verified by the heads of families, are allowed to be good evidence in matters of pedigree. The mem- bers of the college are mainly occupied in giving assistance to those who desire to trace their descents for the recovery of property, titles, or for other pur- poses ; but they are consulted like other professional persons, and the records they keep are not to be con- founded with the books of the college, in which only proved pedigrees are entered. The college has the power of granting armorial bearings to individuals who were previously not known to possess these dis- tinctions, and such honourable augmentations or PART IV.] THE heralds' COLLEGE. 297 grants of supporters as the Crown may confer, are registered, arranged, and devised by them. The corporation consists of thirteen members, viz. three kings of arms, six heralds of arms, and four pursuivants of arms. Their meetings are termed chapters. The kings of arms are Garter, Clarenceux, and Norroy. The Garter Ktng of Arms is the first and prin- cipal. The office was instituted by Henry V., in 1417. He must be a native of England, and a gentleman entitled to bear arms ; he is usually knighted on his appointment, and to him belongs the power of granting armorial bearings, and of devising supporters for the nobility, and knights of the Bath. It is his privilege to carry the ensigns of the Garter to any foreign prince who may be elected into that order ; and in solemn ceremonies he is engaged in marshalling distinguished persons to their respective places. Clarenceux and Norroy are called provincial kings, because their jurisdiction divides England into two provinces. That of Clarenceux comprehends all to the south of the river Trent, and Norroy all to its north. The former officer received his present name after the Duke of Clarence, the third son of King Edward HI., but provincial kings existed long before this period. Norroy's name is evidently North King, indicative of the province in which he surveys and registers the arms, descents, and marriages of all under the rank of nobilitv. 298 THE HERALDS COLLEGE. [pART IV. The Heralds are six, viz. Somerset, York, Chester, Richmond, Windsor, and Lancaster, who rank amongst each other, according to their seniority in office. They are esquires by creation, and wear a silver collar of SS. The Pursuivants are Bluemantle, Rouge Dragon, Rougecroix, and Portcullis. They attend with the heralds in the public office by a monthly rotation, and in common with all the other officers have apartments in the college. The Heralds of Scotland are by some autho- rities believed to be of greater antiquity than those of England, and it is considered that Norroy, the most ancient of the Enghsh kings of arms, owed his origin to the wars of the borders. But in their numbers and constitution they differ considerably. In Scotland there is but one principal herald or King of Arras, whose name and badge is derived from the national escutcheon ; of the costume officially worn by this functionary Scott has said, " So bright the King's armorial coat, That scarce the dazzled eye could note, In living colours, blazoned brave. The Lion, which his title gave." Although there is no direct evidence of the fact, yet it is generally allowed that formerly the Lord Lyon, King of Arms, was dependent on the Marischal of Scotland, just as the Enghsh heralds are subordinate to the Earl Marshal of England. That dependence PART IV.] THE heralds' COLLEGE. 299 has now, however, no existence, for the Lord Lyon is the head of the office of arms in Scotland, and holds his place direct from the Crown, hy commission under the great seal. The power of regulating the assump- tion of armorial bearings was formerly vested in the heralds, jointly, but it is now exercised by the King of Arms alone. The duties of his office he discharges by deputies, who have the titles of Lyon deputes, and are wholly nominated by himself. This delega- tion of his powers is usually traced to the year 1663, when he first obtained the title of Lord Lyon, King of Arms. The office of heralds in feudal times being held of the utmost importance, the mode of their creation was proportionably imposing. It was the practice on some high festival for the monarch to perform a mJraic coronation in conferring this office ; but since the disuse of those ceremonies which accompanied the creation of peers, the practice has totally ceased, and the kings of arms are created under the power of a royal warrant. The ceremonies attendant on these creations added considerable dignity to the office, and in the eyes of our ruder ancestors gave a degree of sacredness to one " Whom royal James himself had cro\Mi'd, And on his temples placed the round Of Scotland's ancient diadem ; And wet his brow with hallow'd wine, And on his finger given to shine The emblematic gem." So sacred, indeed, was the herald's office con- sidered, that in 1515 Lord Drummond was declared guilty of treason, and his lands forfeited, for having 200 THE heralds' college. [part IV. struck the Lord Lyon, King of Arms ; nor was he restored, but at the express sohcitation of the injured official. The number of the heralds in Scotland are six, viz. Islay, Rothesay, Snowdown, Marchmont, Albany, and Ross. The pursuivants are also six in number, viz. Kintyre, Unicorn, Dingwall, Car- rick, Bute, and Ormond. At the end of the fifteenth century it appears that there were but five of each class, including the Lyon herald as one of the first, but for the last three centuries their names and numbers have been as at present ; " Heralds and pursuivants, by name Bute, Tslay, Marchmont, Rothesay, came In painted tabards, proudly shoAving Gules, Argent, Or, and Azure glowing, Attendant on a King of Arms, Whose hand the armorial truncheon held That feudal strife had often quell'd, When wildest its alarms." The heralds and pursuivants receive their commis- sions for life from the Lord Lyon, and the only duty which now falls to them is, attendance at royal proclamations, coronations, and similar public cere- monies. The Office of Arms in Ireland differs from the English Heralds' College, in the same peculiarity which marks the Scottish office of arms, namely, in having but one King of Arms, who is not subject to any marshal, but is the head of the establishment. The Ulster King of Arms has the same connexion with the Order of St. Patrick, which respectively PART IV.] AMBASSADOR. 301 characterizes the Lord Lyon and the Order of the Thistle, the Garter king and the Order of the Garter. There are two heralds in Ireland, one styled "Cork herald of arms," the other "Dublin herald ;" there are also two pursuivants denominated, " the Athlone pursuivant of arms," and " the pur- suivant of arms and registrar." The functions of the Ulster King of Arms are, to grant and devise armorial bearings, to marshal pubHc ceremonies, to publish royal proclamations, &c. AMBASSADOR. " . . . . Then embassies thou show'st From nations far and nigh ; what honour that, But tedious waste of time to sit and hear So many hollow compliments and lies, Outlandish flatteries ?" Milton, Paradise Regained, b. iv. The intercourse which independent states maintain with each other, can in very few instances be effi- ciently carried on by correspondence, and therefore, for centuries past representatives of foreign courts have been received at almost every seat of govern- ment throughout the civilized portions of the world. The circumstances which limit intercourse of this kind between nations, appear to be, that, as the right to send or receive Ambassadors is a royal prerogative, the reception of any foreign representative is a re- cognition of the sovereign powers of the personage by whom he is sent ; and the ceremony has therefore naturally attracted much attention at the conclusion 302 AMBASSADOR. [PART IV. of all wars, or the determinations of any claims to the privileges of an independent state. Embassies are either for ordinary and general purposes, or they are special and extraordinary ; the one not destroying or superseding the functions of the other. A distinction has not only been taken between agents of a sovereign (who are sent abroad for private or personal purposes,) and his representa- tives, (who are employed in the transaction of pub- lic affairs,) but the latter have been divided into certain classes or ranks, which vary in their powers, privileges, and importance. Ambassadors, Legates, or Nuncios, constitute the highest order of foreign representatives resident at any court. Of these three, the first only is known in England ; for although there is a British consul at Rome, yet as this country has not maintained diplomatic relations with the pope since the Reforma- tion, legates or nuncios have not been received. Ambassadors, therefore, are the only ministers of the first class who require our attention. Envoys or Ministers constitute the second class of diplomatists, and they in common with the first class are accredited direct from one sovereign to another. Resident Ministers form the third class ; their position (intermediate between the envoys and the class next to be mentioned,) was determined at the conference at Aix la Chapelle in 1818. PART IV.] AMBASSADOR. 303 The Charge d'affaires is the fourth order, and is merely accredited to the individual who, for the time being, holds the office of principal secretary of state, or minister for foreign affairs. The powers of an envoy or minister, may be as full as those of an Ambassador ; the former may be as completely plenipotentiary as the latter : the diffe- rence merely affects their personal rank, expenses, and equipage, their distinctions when received at court, and the dignity of the individual through whom their communications are made. The privileges attached to the representative of a foreign power are as follow : — He enjoys perfect security both of person and property. No legal process can affect him, and he is not amenable for his conduct before any tribunal in the country where he may be resident. Offences committed by Ambassadors must always be referred to the courts which they represent, and though they may be peremptorily dismissed by the foreign court, they must be brought to trial in their ow^n country ; if the offence, however, threatens the immediate safety of the state, then the personal immunity of an Ambassador ceases to be any pro- tection, and he may be put under arrest in order to be sent home. The privileges of Ambassadors are equally extended to the whole of their suite, and every servant in their employment, whether a British subject or a foreigner, provided only that they do not render themselves subject to the bankrupt laws. The wife of an Ambassador enjoys all the immuni- 304 AMBASSADOR. [pART IV. ties of her husband; and her rank in society and precedence at court, accord exactly among ladies with the privileges which her husband enjoys among men. The residence of an Ambassador is exempt from entry or search by police and revenue officers. His goods are not liable to customs' duties, he is exempt from all direct taxation, and in all civilized countries he is allowed the free exercise of his religion. There is attached to every embassy a " secre- tary of legation," who, in the absence of the principal functionary, carries on the business of the embassy. In addition to the secretary, there are several young gentlemen called " attaches," who assist in the labours of the office, for the purpose of render- ing themselves familiar at an early age with the business of diplomacy, in order to pursue it as a profession, and of course, expecting in more advanced life, to attain to the higher offices in that branch of the public service. The following is an alphabetical hst of the courts where British ministers reside, with a statement of the rank in the diplomatic service which each British representative enjoys, according to the arrangements at present in force. Austria. Ambassador extraordinary and plenipotentiary. Bavaria. Envoy extraordinary and minister plenipoten- tiary. Belgium. Ditto. Brazils. Ditto. Buenos Ayres. Minister Plenipotentiary. PART IV.] AMBASSADOR. 305 Columbia. Envoy extraordinary and minister plenipoten- tiary. Denmark. Envoy extraordinai-y and minister plenipoten- tiary. France. Ambassador extraordinary and plenipoten- tiary. Germanic Confederation. Minister plenipotentiary. Greece. Minister resident. HA^ovER, Envoy extraordinary and minister plenipoten- tiary. Mexico. Minister plenipotentiary. Naples. Envoy extraordinary and minister plenipoten- tiary. Netherlands. Envoy extraordinary and minister pleni- potentiary. New Granada. Ditto. Persia. Minister plenipotentiary. Portugal, Envoy extraordinary and minister plenipoten- tiary. Prussia. Ditto. Rio de la Plata. Minister plenipotentiary. Russia. Ambassador extraordinary and plenipotentiary. Sardinia. Envoy extraordinary and minister plenipoten- tiary. Saxony. Envoy extraordinary. Sicilies (Two). Envoy extraordinary and minister pleni- potentiary. Spain. Ditto. Sweden. Ditto. Switzerland. Minister plenipotentiary. Turkey. Ambassador extraordinary and plenipotentiary. Tuscany. Minister resident. United States of North America. Envoy extraordinary and minister plenipotentiary. Venezuela, Charge d'afFaii'es. Wurtemburg. Envoy extraoi'dinary and minister pleni- potentiary. ^ Letters intended for foreign ambassadors resident V 306 LORD LIEUTENANT OF IRELAND. [PART IV. in this country, are addressed by prefixing the words " His Excellency" to the name and titles of the indi- vidual for whom they are intended, and then adding their accredited rank as diplomatists. Whatever may be their title, the letter usually commences with " Sir, and concludes with " I have the honour to be, with great respect. Sir, your Excellency's most obedient humble servant." Although envoys and charges d'affaires are gene- rally styled " Excellency ;" yet this is in mere cour- tesy, for none but Ambassadors receive that title when corresponding with the government of the country where they reside. The wives of Ambassadors, and (by courtesy) of envoys, are addressed, " to her Excellency," &c. LORD LIEUTENANT OF IRELAND. The chief governor in Ireland is theoretically consi- dered to represent, in all its plenitude, the power and majesty of the Crown ; practically, however, he is but the resident functionary through whom the Secre- tary of State for the home department conducts the government of that part of the United Kingdom. Before the legislative union, and when the means of communication between London and Dubhn were comparatively slow and difficult, the Lord Lieutenant wielded the powers of the Crown almost as com- pletely as the monarch himself would rule during any temporary residence in that country. Since that great political event, and since the establishment of certainty and speed in the transmission of com muni- PART IV.] LORD LIEUTENANT OF IRELAND. 307 cations between the two countries, the duties of this eminent functionary have been stripped by degrees of much of their regal independence; and it now seldom happens that the Lord Lieutenant takes any important step without the advice, assistance, and sanction of the home secretary ; and in matters of very great moment, even the cabinet deliberate and advise before the Lord Lieutenant proceeds to act. On occasions of sudden emergency, in every case that admits not of delay, his power of independent action is, however, as complete, and of as much authority, as that of the Crown. He enjoys the assistance of a privy council, specially belonging to that part of the kingdom, and their sanction is essential to give validity to many of his acts. His " chief secretary" is an officer of more importance in the administration of the government, than might at first be supposed from his official designation ; he however in reality exercises many of the vice-regal functions, and is strictly the " prime minister" of the Lord Lieutenant ; he is frequently a member of the cabinet council in England, and always has an establishment of under- secretaries and clerks, both in London and in Dublin, to execute the details of his office. As the Lord Lieu- tenant is always a noble of high rank and command- ing station, so the chief secretary is usually a mem- ber of the house of Commons, of considerable power and ability. These two great officers of the Crown hold their positions so long only as their political party continue members of the administration, and with the rest they resign at the formation of new cabinets. The Lord Lieutenant maintains an establishment of u 2 308 LORD LIEUTENANT OF IRELAND. [PART IV. a regal character, holds courts, levees, and drawing- rooms, confers the honour of knighthood, and is attended by a household, for the support of which he receives a fixed annual salary of £20,000, and two residences. He is ex officio Grand Master of the Order of St. Patrick. He is addressed as " His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant," and " may it please your Excellency," &c. ; unless when he hap- pens to be a duke, in which case he is addressed as ** His Grace," &c. His wife performs all such regal duties as would fall to the lot of a queen consort, and on all occasions takes precedence of every other lady in Ireland during the vice-royalty. Pending the absence, or upon the death of the Lord Lieutenant, his place is filled by Lords Jus- tices. These consist of three or more individuals, who discharge the duties of the chief governorship till the return of the old, or arrival of the new, Lord Lieutenant. The persons upon whom this trust and dignity usually devolve, are the lord chancellor of Ireland, the lord primate of all Ireland, and the com- mander of the forces in Ireland. For one or other of these the lord chief justice of the court of Queen's Bench, or the archbishop of Dublin, is sometimes substituted. On a recent occasion, the chief justice of the Common Pleas, and not of the Queen's Bench, was substituted for the lord chancellor, who hap- pened to be absent from Ireland at the same time as the Lord Lieutenant, and the archbishop of Dublin took the place of the primate of all Ireland. PART IV.] POLITICAL OFFICES. 309 LIST OF OFFICERS WHO ARE CHANGED WITH EVERY NEW MINISTRY. In addition to the responsible advisers of the Crown, there are a number of public functionaries who inva- riably hold their offices so long only as the political party of which they are members continue to preside over the administration of public affairs. These offices, therefore, are directly or indirectly in the gift of the minister of the day ; and the appropriate filling of each vacancy is all that really constitutes the formation of a new ministry. There are other offices, however, of considerable emolument and im- portance, which are sometimes, though not neces- sarily, resigned at the dissolution of a ministry ; the latter are not the less held durante bene placito, for the new ministry occasionally require the removal of their political opponents, or the officers themselves sometimes resign, as a manifestation of their uncom- promising adherence to their own party, and their freedom from any desire to continue in office on ac- count of pecuniary considerations ; it however is held, that if the new minister does not soHcit the Sovereign to dismiss these functionaries, their continuance in office is no compromise of political principles. The following is a list of the offices which in- variably become vacant by the resignation of a ministry : — First lord of the Treasury 1 Junior lords of the Treasury, exclusive of the chancellor of the Exchequer 4 Joint secretaries to the Treasury 2 Private secretaries to the first lord 2 310 OFFICERS CHANGED WITH [PART Chancellor of the Exchequer Private secretary to the chancellor of the Ex- chequer Lord high chancellors (Great Britain and Ire- land) Lord president of the council Chief commissioner of woods and forests Lord privy seal Chancellor of the duchy of Lancaster Secretaries of state 3 Under secretaries of state 3 First lord of the Admiralty Junior lords of the Admiralty First secretary to the board Private secretary to the first lord President of the board of control * Secretaries to the board of control Private secretary to the president of the board of control President of the board of trade + , . Vice-president of the board of trade Private secretary to the president of the board of trade Master of the Mint Secretary at war Private secretary to the war secretary Paymaster-general of the forces and treasurer of the navy Lord lieutenant of Ireland Chief secretary for Ireland Under-Secretary and private secretary 2 Attorneys-general (England and Ireland) 2 Solicitors- general (England, Scotland, and Ire- land) 3 * The other commissioners are only so ex officio, and are therefore included under other offices. + The other members of the board of trade are rnly so ex officio, and are therefore included under other offices. PART IV.] EVERY NEW MINISTRY. 311 Lord advocate of Scotland Judge advocate-general Postmaster-general in England lyiaster-general of the ordnance Surveyor-general of the ordnance Clerk of the ordnance Storekeeper of the ordnance Secretary to the master-general Lord chamberlain of the household Vice-chamberlain of the household Comptroller of the household Treasurer of the household Captain of the gentlemen at arms Captain of the yeomen of the guard Mistress of the robes Lords in waiting Ladies of the bedchamber Lord steward of the household Master of the household Master of the horse Chief equerry Equerries in ordinary 4 Master of the buckhounds Keeper of the great seal of Scotland Commissioner of Greenwich Hospital * Among the officers of the state who are occasion- ally but not invariably changed by the new minister, are — Ambassadors, and other ministers at foreign courts. Governor-genei'al of India. Commander-in-chief of the forces. Governors of colonies. * There are two other commissioners who are stationary, and two who, being e.r officio members of the commission, of course vary with each ministry, but they are under other heads in the above list. 312 judgje. [part IV. JUDGE. " Whoso upon himself will take the skill True justice unto people to divide, Had need of mighty hands, for to fulfil That which he doth with righteous doom decide, And for to maister wrong and puissant pride. For vain it is to deem of things aright. And makes wrong-doers justice to deride, Unless it be performed with dreadless might ; For power is the right hand of justice truly hight." Spenser. The title and dignity of a Judge belong to all who — individually, or jointly with others — are authorized to hear and determine any litigated question, whether the subject be real or personal, civil, raiUtary, or ecclesiastical ; whether involving private injuries or public offences ; whether the parties be lay or cleri- cal, noble or plebeian. In this enlarged sense, therefore, magistrates assembled at quarter-sessions, and even commissioners of small debts courts — inas- much as they discharge judicial duties — must be regarded in the light of Judges ; and so, likewise, must many other public functionaries throughout the country. An ensign or cornet sitting on a regi- mental court-martial is as much a Judge as the ex- perienced officer who presides over that tribunal ; so also is the tradesman who sits in a court of requests : but, in ordinary use and acceptation, the term Judge is applied only to those able, learned, and upright men, who, after spending more than half their lives in becoming acquainted with the laws and institu- tions of the country, as well as with the abstract PART IV.] JUDGE. 313 principles of equity and justice, are, in the fulness of experience, wisdom, and public virtue, raised to the high privilege, but most onerous duty, of presiding over every determination of the superior courts, where the lives and properties of all classes in society may be brought under their decisions. The title of Judge is not usually given to any one, however high his judicial duties, if these be consist- ent with his continuing to practise at the bar ; even the Recorder of London is not regarded as one of the Judges. But the eminent individuals who pre- side in the Ecclesiastical and Admiralty Courts at Doctors' Commons, and the members of the Court of Session in Scotland, are always spoken of as Judges. In Ireland, the judicial system is not mate- rially different from that which prevails in this part of the United Kingdom ; but the quantity of busi- ness to be transacted in the latter being much greater than in the former, the common law courts in Ireland are composed of only four Judges each, and in that country there are no vice-chancellors, nor any bankruptcy court, analogous to that which exists in England. There is a judicial committee of the Privy Council of Great Britain, which forms a court of appeal in certain cases, and the house of Lords discharge judicial functions of the highest nature ; yet the members of neither assembly receive in ordinary dis- course the appellation of Judges. It is of course known to every reader that an- ciently the Monarch administered justice in his own person ; for obvious reasons that would, in modern times, be alike improper and impracticable ; but the 314 JUDGE. [part IV. appointment of Judges is necessarily vested in the Crown, and until the reign of William IIL their commissions continued only during pleasure. So circumstanced, they could not be considered to enjoy that perfect freedom of judgment and independence of character, without which they cannot be ex- pected to fulfil the high trusts committed to their charge, in a manner honourable to themselves or satisfactory to the suitors in their respective courts. By the 13 William III. cap. 2, they were raised above dependence on the government of the day, and by the 1 George III. cap. 23, they were enabled to retain their seats on the bench, notwithstanding any demise of the Crown. So far as wealth can effect such an object, the ample incomes which they enjoy place them amongst the highest classes of society ; the rank assigned to them renders their position still more dignified, while this object is further promoted by their being selected from amongst the most distinguished mem- bers of a learned and honourable profession. They are almost wholly removed from the influence of pecuniary cares, the hopes and fears of patronage, the temptations of ambition, or the fever of political strife. Endowed with every quality that can com- mand veneration, they are a body separated, as it were, from society at large, to perform duties so dignified and momentous as to be invested by gene- ral consent with a character that almost approaches the sacredness of religion. From the hour that Judges were made really independent, the confidence of the people in the pure administration of justice has never been materiallv disturbed ; and the con- PART IV.] JUDGE. 315 sideration which these eminent persons enjoy in society is much greater than even that which ema- nates from the high stations assigned to them by the strict rules of precedence. Judges can only be removed when both houses of parliament concur in addressing the Crown, praying such removal. A Judge may, in like manner as any other public officer, be impeached before the house of Lords by the house of Commons. The peculiar duties, powers, and emoluments of each of the high judicial officers, the nature of their appointments, and the qualifications rendering them ehgible, will be found under their respective heads. In England, the following judicial officers are com- prehended under the term Judges : — The Lord Chancellor 1 The Vice-Chancellors 3 The Master of the Rolls 1 The Lord Chief Justice of the Court of Queen's Bench and the Puisne Justices of that Court 5 The Lord Chief Baron of the Court of Ex- chequer, and the Puisne Barons of that Court 5 The Chief Justice of the Court of Common Pleas, and the Puisne Justices of that Court 5 Judge of the Court of Review 1 Judge of the Prerogative and Arches Courts 1 Master of the Faculties 1 Judge of the High Court of Admiralty, and of the Consistory Court 1 In Scotland — The Lord President of the Court of Session 1 316 LORD HIGH CHANCELLOR. [PART IV. The Lord Justice Clerk 1 Lords of Session (Inner House) 6 Permanent Lords Ordinary 5 In Ireland — The Lord Chancellor I The Master of the Rolls 1 The Lord Chief Justice of the Court of Queen's Bench, and 3 Puisne Justices . . 4 The Chief Justice of the Court of Common Pleas, and 3 Puisne Justices 4 The Lord Chief Baron of the Court of Ex- chequer and 3 Puisne Barons 4 The Judge of the Prerogative Court 1 Judge of the High Coui't of Admiralty .... 1 LORD HIGH CHANCELLOR. *' Goodness that wins, and dignity that awes, Beam round th' acknowledg'd father of the laws ; His hand the restive magistracy reins, Oppression withers as th' opprest complams." The Mdropolis, part ii. This distinguished functionary, whose authority is declared by statute (5 Eliz. cap. IS,) to be exactly the same as that of " lord keeper," holds his office during the pleasure of the Crown, being created by the will of the Sovereign, and not necessarily by patent or writ. The mere delivery of the king's great seal into his custody, constitutes him Lord Keeper, but as Lord Chancellor he usually receives letters patent in addition. The origin of the name is according to Sir Edward Coke " a cancellando," On account of his power of cancelling the king's letters patent when they are granted contrary to PART IV.] LORD HIGH CHANCELLOR. 317 law. The office is ver\- ancient, and said to be derived from the Roman empire, thence transferred to the Roman Church, and thus arose the chancellor of a diocese. The Lord Chancellor is, by prescription, Speaker of the house of Lords, and by virtue of his office a member of the privy council. He appoints all jus- tices of the peace, though usually upon the recom- mendation of the lords lieutenant of the several counties. He is patron of all the livings in the gift of the Crown rated below the value of twenty pounds a year. He is the visitor of all hospitals and colleges of royal foundation ; the general guardian of all in- fants, idiots, and lunatics, and the highest judicial officer in the kingdom. When royal commissions are issued for opening the session, for giving the royal assent to bills, or for proroguing Parliament, the Lord Chancellor is always one of the commis- sioners, and reads the royal speech upon the occa- sion. When the Sovereign opens or closes the session in person, the Lord Chancellor stands on the right of the throne, and hands to the Monarch the speech opening or terminating the annual labours of the legislature. In his person the Lord Chancellor enjoys considerable protection, for it is high treason for any one to put him to death, it being considered that during the execution of his office, he is the immediate representative of the Sovereign. As the mere delivery of the great seal to the custody of this functionan^ is the mode of his ap- pointment, so the resumption or resignation of that instrument constitutes the Chancellor's dismissal or retirement. 318 LORD HIGH CHANCELLOR. [PART IV. Although the Lord Chancellor in his capacity of speaker has always had his place in the house of Lords, yet it is only in modern times that it has become the practice to create him an hereditary peer of the realm, the first instance of the kind being in 1603*. The great seal occasionally, instead of being entrusted to an individual, has been put into com- mission, and the office of Lord Chancellor is then executed by three commissioners. Since the revo- lution this has occurred in the years 1690, 1710, 1718, 1724, 1756, 1770, 1783, 1792, and still more recently in 1835. There are two Lord High Chancellors in the united kingdom, namely, one for Great Britain, and one for Ireland ; but the latter is not uniformly created a peer of the realm immediately on his appointment, as is the case in England ; Lord Chancellor Ponsonby, Lord Chancellor Hart, and Lord Chancellor Sugden are recent instances in which no peerage was con- ferred with this judicirJ appointment in L'eland. Letters intended for the Lord Chancellor are usually addressed to " the Right Honourable the Lord High Chancellor," or to " the Right Honour- able Lord , Lord High Chancellor." * An illustration of this principle occurred in 1830, when Lord Chancellor Brougham took his seat on the woolsack in his capacity of speaker on the 22nd of November, being then only the Right Honourable Henry Brougham, for his patent of peerage is dated November 23, 1830, and of course had not passed the great seal on the 22nd, when the house of Lords assembled. PART IV.] LORD HIGH STEWARD. 319 LORD HIGH STEWARD. " There sat yclad in red Down to the gi'ound, a comely personage That in his hand a white rod managed. He steward was, high diet, ripe of age, And in demeanour sober, and in council sage." Spexser. The Lord High Steward of the United Kingdom, is an officer of state, who presides over two tribunals of great dignity and importance. The first is the high court of Parliament, in which he sits as pre- sident on trials by impeachment ; but his presence in this capacity is not essential to the constitution of the court, and the house of Lords frequently deter- mine to proceed without such an officer. The second is quite distinct from the first, and is styled "the court of the Lord High Steward," as more particu- larly belonging to this important functionary, and requiring his presence as an essential portion of its establishment. The incidents of the first court belong more par- ticularly to the articles on impeachment and on parliament, while the second tribunal is that which concerns us in this place. It is a court instituted for the trial of peers or peeresses, who are accused of treason or felony, or misprision of either ; but in all cases of misdemean- our, as libels, riots, peijury, conspiracies, &c., a peer is tried like a commoner before a jury. The office of Lord High Steward is of considera- ble antiquity, having been established prior to the reign of Edward the Confessor. It was formerly 320 LORD HIGH STEWARD. [PART IV. held either during good behaviour, or for life, and even became an hereditary dignity. Although its course of descent is not very clear during each generation of the noble families who enjoyed it, yet its hereditary character appears to have ceased on becoming merged in the Crown, by the accession to the throne of Henry, the son and heir of John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, who was the last that had any estate of inheritance in the office of High Steward of England. But for many centuries past, its duties have always been performed under a com- mission pro hcic vice, addressed to some nobleman, declaring him Lord High Steward for the purpose of trying a specified individual on a given occasion. When an indictment is found by a grand jury against any peer or peeress, it is regularly removed by a writ of certiorari to the court of the Lord High Steward, the only tribunal competent to the trial of such a prisoner. This court formerly consisted of eighteen or twenty peers, selected from the whole body, and summoned by precept, but subsequently not less than twenty- three were considered requisite, and the choice of these rested with the president of the court himself. By statute 7 William HL cap. 3. however, it is declared that all peers who have a right to sit and vote in Parliament, must always be summoned upon trials before the Lord High Steward, and that whoever attends this summons (which must give twenty days' notice) shall have a vote in the decision of the court. The court of the Lord High Steward, properly so called, has no existence during a session of Parlia- PART IV.] LORD HIGH STEWARD. 321 ment, for then that in which he presides is the high court of ParHament — a tribunal which may proceed with or without this eminent functionary, and one which is the judge both of the law and of the facts of the case. But if an indicted peer be tried during a recess, it must be in the court of the Lord High Steward, who is then the sole judge of the law, while the other peers are, in the manner of a petit jury, to pronounce a verdict upon the facts only ; and the Lord High Steward, though a peer, is for the occasion deprived of any right to judge of the facts, and his attention wholly confined to the law of the case, just as the rest of the peerage is j)^^ tempore prevented from interfering with him in the regulations and proceedings of the court. No bishop, as such, ever was, or could be, summoned to this court, because the statute of William HL dis- tinctly states " peers," and not lords, of parlia- ment, as the persons to be summoned ; and though a bishop is a lord of parliament, he is not a peer, nor ennobled in blood. Besides peers actually sit- ting in Parliament, the following have a right to be tried by this court, viz. Peers who have not attained their majority ; Scottish peers, though not being of the sixteen representatives ; Irish peers, though not of the twenty-eight representatives; queens consort ; queens dowager ; peeresses by birth; and peeresses by marriage ; the last are, however, deprived of right of trial by this court, if they have married a com- moner as a second husband. Among the reasons which have been given for the bishops not possess- ing a right of trial by the Lords, is one, that in former times, if arraigned before a jury, the bishops 322 LORD HIGH STEWARD. [PART IV. could not have demanded a trial by Parliament with- out admitting themselves subject to a temporal juris- diction, from which the clergy in ancient times claimed a total exemption ; and hence no precedents in favour of their right to trial in the house of Lords are to be found. From the judicial nature of the Lord High Stew- ard's duties, it will naturally be expected that some one of the judges, who is a peer of Parliament, would be the noble usually selected for this dignified office ; and of late years the appointment of the Lord Chancellor has fully justified that expectation. On the most recent occasion of all, however, viz. in 1841, the Lord Chief Justice of the Queens Bench officiated as High Steward. In taking the decision of their lordships on the trial, the Judge begins by demanding that of the junior baron, and then proceeding upwards through the various degrees of the peerage till each noble has given his vote *. He calls upon every peer, from the parliamentary roll, in the following manner : — "John Thomas, Baron , guilty, or not guilty." And each lord answers, '•' Guilty (or not guilty), upon mine honour." And the decision of the majority constitutes the verdict, which the judge announces at the conclusion of the voting. For the privileges aff'ecting peers on their trial, see " Privi- lege OF Peerage." * As in the Court of Exchequer, — " The oldest Baron vents his dogma last, And justly, lest a younger moralizer Should 'pose the chief's opinion with a wiser." PART IV.] CHIEF JUSTICE OF QUEEn's BENCH. 323 CHIEF JUSTICE OF THE COURT OF QUEEN'S BENCH. " . . . .He in whom integrity presides, Whose mild exterior mward greatness hides, Who fills with dignity his modest seat, And dares to punish the offending great." The Metropolis, part ii. The Court of Queen's Bench is one of the three superior courts of common law, and the chief judge is styled, by way of eminence, " the Lord Chief Justice," and, sometimes, " the Lord Chief Justice of England." Besides his liOrdship, four other judges belong to the court, who are called " Puisne Justices." The appointment of this high judicial officer is not during the pleasure of the Crown, as in the case of Lord Chancellor ; but, like the other judges, his independence is secured by the continuance of his office during good behaviour. The mode of his appointment is not by letters patent, but by wi'it, in these words : " To . Know you, that we have constituted you our Chief Justice, to hold pleas before us as long as you behave yourself well. Wit- ness ourself, at Westminster," &c. The words, " to hold pleas before us," are used because of the theory that the Sovereign is actually present in this particular court ; for in law it is spoken of as the " Court of our Lady, the Queen, before the Queen herself." The duties of Lord Chief Justice are, that he should preside in his court jointly with three of the X 2 324 CHIEF JUSTICE OF QUEEn's BENCH. [PART IV. puisne justices, there " to hear and determine" the matters brought before them during the four periods of the year, called "Terms;" to go circuit in com- mon with the other judges, both in and out of term ; to try civil actions between individuals ; to try offenders prosecuted in the Court of Queen's Bench (for this tribunal exercises an extensive criminal as well as civil jurisdiction) ; and the Chief Justice being the supreme coroner of the kingdom, it is his duty to see that all other coroners efficiently perform the functions assigned to them by the law. The Lord Chief Justice possesses the patronage of several important and lucrative offices connected with his court ; he enjoys a very distinguished rank in the profession of the law, and therefore in society at large : as the Lord Chancellor is the most eminent judge in equity, so the Lord Chief Justice holds an office of higher dignity than any other person con- nected with the administration of the common law. He is usually distinguished by great learning, pre- eminent ability, and unspotted character. These sources of influence, combined with rank and sta- tion, impart considerable weight to even the casual remarks of such a functionary ; but sitting as one of the four judges, the chief is not ex officio entitled to exercise any ascendancy, and his opinion goes for no more than if he were a puisne judge. It is the modern practice, uniformly observed since the time of the great Lord Mansfield, to con- fer a peerage upon the Lord Chief Justice within a few years after his appointment to that office, as also to create him a privy councillor, and to appoint him one of the speakers of the house of Lords. PART IV.] THE MASTER OF THE ROLLS. 325 Whenever the office becomes vacant, it is almost an invariable rule to ofFer it to the Attorney- General for the time being ; it occasionally happens, how- ever, that puisne judges are advanced to that dignity. The Lord Chief Justice enjoys a salary of £10,000 a-year, with a retiring pension of £4000, after fif- teen years' service. The mode of addressing him is, " the Right Ho- nourable the Lord Chief Justice ;" or, " the Right Honourable the Lord Chief Justice of the Court of Queen's Bench ;" or " the Right Honoura- ble Sir A B , Chief Justice," &c. The last is* to be preferred ; of course, if he should have received a peerage, the address should run thus, "the Right Honourable Lord , Chief Jus- tice," &c. THE MASTER OF THE ROLLS. It does not enter into the scope or design of this volume to set forth in detail the multifarious trans- actions which take place in the several chancery offices. Anciently the lord chancellor had twelve assistants ; and as the affairs of his department in- creased in weight and importance, the number of those assistants became augmented ; but the original twelve maintained their superiority, and were called Masters. At the head of these was an officer called the Guardian of the Rolls or Records. He being the Master to whom the care of the rolls was confided, came to be called the Master of the Rolls. As society advanced, and as the duties of a minister of 326 THE MASTER OF THE ROLLS. [PART IV. the Crown became more engrossing, the lord keeper or lord chancellor referred no inconsiderable portion of his judicial duties to the Master of the Rolls. This condition of the Court of Chancery gave rise to some warm disputes, for the settlement of which it became necessary, in the reign of George II., to pass an act, recognising the judicial authority of the Master of the Rolls ; which statute, however, de- clared, that his decree could not be enrolled until signed by the lord chancellor, and that that high functionary should possess over the Rolls' Court an appellate jurisdiction. The Master of the Rolls has no judicial authority in bankruptcy or lunacy cases. But causes relating to any other matters, may, when ripe for hearing, be set down either before the Lord Chancellor or before the Master of the Rolls, accord- ing to the discretion of an officer, who is called the clerk in court, and who regulates his proceedings in this respect by the nature and importance of the suit, and the arrear of causes depending before the Chancery courts. By the act 3 and 4 William IV., the Master of the Rolls may hear motions, pleas, and demurrers, in the same manner as any of the other equity judges. He sits at Westminster during term, and in Chancery-lane out of term, and is appointed by the Crown during good behaviour. Like all .other equity judges, he sits and decides alone ; and the rules of evidence by which he is governed, are the same as those which prevail in other courts of equity. His salary is £7000 a year : he takes rank immedi- ately after the Chief Justice, and is not unfrequently a peer. In addressing him on the bench, unless he happens PART IV.] CHIEF JUSTICE OF THE COMMON PLEAS. 327 to be a peer, the practice is, not to say " my Lord," or " your Lordship," but " Sir," and " your Honour." The Master of the Rolls is almost always a privy councillor. In superscribing letters addressed to him, there should be the prefix Right Honourable, if he be either a peer or a privy- councillor, with the affix of Master of the Rolls. Thus it should run, " the Right Honourable Lord , Master of the Rolls ;" or " the Right Honourable Sir A B , Master of the Rolls ;" or if not a privy-councillor, " Sir A B , Master of the Rolls." For ages past, there has not been an instance of a Master of the Rolls who was neither knight, peer, nor privy-councillor. CHIEF JUSTICE OF THE COURT OF COMMON PLEAS. The Court of Common Pleas is one of the three superior courts of common law. The principal judge is styled " the Chief Justice of the Common Pleas ;" the four other judges are called Puisne Justices of the Common Pleas. The Chief Justice, hke all other judges, excepting the Lord Chancellor, holds his office during good behaviour, and receives his ap- pointment from the Crown by letters patent. His duties are, that he shall preside m the court at West- minster, jointly with three of the puisne justices, during the four periods of the year called " Terms ;" go circuit in common with the other judges; and preside, as often as possible, at the nisi prius sit- tings in and out of term. The Court of Common 328 CHIEF JUSTICE OF THE COMMON PLEAS. [PART IV. Pleas has no jurisdiction in matters of equity, or in criminal proceedings, or in the affairs of the revenue ; the sittings, therefore, are limited to the trial of ac- tions of every description between subject and sub- ject. The Chief Justice of the Common Pleas is usually a person of great learning, abihty, and experience ; but sitting in full court, viz. with three puisne judges, the chief is not entitled ex officio to exercise any ascendancy, and his opinion on questions of law, argued before the court, goes for no more than if he were a puisne justice. He possesses the patronage of several offices con- nected with his court, and next after the Lord Chief Justice of England holds the highest rank amongst the common law judges. A few of the chief justices of the Common Pleas have been raised to the peer- age. The salary is £8000 a year. In addressing him, the usual form is, " The Chief Justice of the Common Pleas ;" or, " Sir A B , Chief Justice of the Common Pleas." If a privy- councillor, the words " Right Honourable" ought to be prefixed. If a peer, the address should run thus : " The Right Honourable Lord , Chief Justice of the Common Pleas." PART IV.] CHIEF EARON OF THE EXCHEQUER. 329 CHIEF BARON OF THE EXCHEQUER. " Thou robed man of justice, take thy place ; And thou, his yoke-fellow of equity. Bench by his side ; — you are of the commission, Sit you too " King Lear, act iii. sc. 6. The Court of Exchequer was originally established for the trial of causes connected with the King's re- venue, and for that purpose solely. By means of one of those fictions, formerly of very frequent occur- rence in our system of jurisprudence, its powers were gradually enlarged, until at length it became not only a revenue court, but one in which actions might be brought or suits in equity instituted. Until the passing of the 5th of Victoria, cap. 5, it possessed a triple jurisdiction ; viz. one in matters of equity, one as a court of common law, for the trial of actions in which the Crown was in no manner interested ; and one relating to revenue causes, in which latter class this court possesses exclusive jurisdiction. By the statute above mentioned, its powers as a court of equity were transferred to Chancery ; but its other functions have been rather extended than impaired by the recent alterations in its consti- tution. The principal judge in this court is styled " the Chief Baron of the Exchequer," the four other members of the court are puisne judges, and are called " the Barons of the Exchequer." As the puisne judges of the Queen's Bench and Common Pleas are called Mr. Justice A or Mr. Justice 330 CHIEE- BARON OF THE EXCHEQUER. [PART IV. B , SO the learned persons holding a correspond- ing rank in the Court of Exchequer are called Mr. Baron A or Mr. Baron B . The Chief Baron, like all the judges, is appointed during good behaviour, and receives his appointment from the Crown by letters patent. His duties are, to preside in the court at Westminster jointly with three of the puisne barons during Term ; to go circuit in common with the other judges; to preside as often as possible at the nisi prius sittings in and out of term, as well as at the trial of revenue causes. The Chief Baron is usually selected from amongst the most eminent members of the legal profession. He is always a man who has attained the rank of Queen's counsel at the least, frequently that of attor- ney or sohcitor-general. He is therefore a person of great authority and influence, as well as of great experience and learning; but sitting in full court, namely, with three puisne judges, the chief is not entitled ex officio to exercise any ascendancy, and his opinion on questions of law, argued before the court, goes for no more than if he were a puisne baron. He possesses the patronage of several lucra- tive and important offices connected with his court, and takes rank next after the Chief Justice of the Common Pleas. A few of the chief barons have been raised to the peerage ; the salary is £7000 a year. The title of Baron given to the judges of the Court of Exchequer, by no means confers upon them any distinction which partakes of the nature of nobility. It is supposed that they were originally parlia- mentary barons, and that the name continued, and was handed down to the present time, though the pri- PART IV. 1 THE VICE CHANCELLORS. 331 vileges with which it once was invested are no longer possessed by Barons of the Exchequer. The usual mode of superscribing letters to the Chief Baron are, "the Right Honourable Lord Chief Baron of the Exchequer," or " the Right Honourable Sir A B Chief Baron of the Exchequer." He is of course not entitled to the prefix of right honourable until after he becomes a privy councillor. THE VICE CHANCELLORS. There are three equity judges, styled Vice-Chan- cellors, whose courts are held in term at West- minster, and out of term at Lincoln's Inn. Two of the number were appointed under an act of parlia- ment passed in 1841, and they are usually spoken of with the addition of their surnames, as " Vice- Chancellor Wigram," or " Vice- Chancellor Bruce." But the other judicial functionary of this class is always called " the Vice- Chancellor of England ;" the permanent creation of the latter office, and the ap- pointment of the present incumbent, having been long antecedent to the erection of the other two courts. From 1812 to 1841, there was but one Vice- Chan- cellor, and previous to the former year Vice-Chan- cellors were only appointed occasionally, and at distant intervals. The duties of the Vice- Chancellors are to assist the Lord Chancellor in the discharge of his judicial functions, and when necessarv, to sit for him in the 332 THE VICE-CHANCELLORS. [PART IV. Court of Chancery ; but they are not ministers of the Crown, they have no executive duties to perform, nor any immediate connexion with the business of the house of Lords, with appeals from the Rolls Court, with the cases of lunatics, or those of bank- ruptcy. The assistance which these judges render to the Lord Chancellor is chiefly in the original hearing of causes, and in disposing of motions. Vice-Chancellors are appointed by letters patent, "during good behaviour;" they, therefore, are not changed with every ministry, as is the case with the chief judge in the Court of Chancery. They must be barristers of fifteen years' standing at the least ; and from their decision an appeal lies to the Lord Chancellor. The administration of justice in the English Court of Chancery is now carried on by five separate courts, namely, the Lord Chancellor's, the Master of the Rolls', and the three Vice Chancellors' ; but none of the latter four can reverse the decisions or interfere with the proceedings of the first or of each other ; while the Lord Chancellor exercises an appellate jurisdiction over each of the subordinate judges. The acknowledged principles of equity established by a long series of precedents, the appointed rules of the court, and the statutes of the realm, govern the proceedings of Chancery; but no suitor can properly come into that court, who has a remedy at common law. It would, however, be foreign to the purposes of a volume like this, to enter upon any attempt to mark with precision the boundary which separates law from equity, or to classify the multifa- rious business brought under the consideration of PART IV.] THE VICE-CHANCELLORS. 333 Vice- Chancellors ; it is therefore only necessary to add, that a Vice-Chancellor sits alone and decides regarding matters of fact, as well as of law, without the aid of a jury. The evidence produced before him is in wTiting ; either documentary, as letters, wills, affidavits, charters, conveyances, records, &c., or else answers in writing to written interrogatories, both of which are prepared under the superinten- dence of officers of the court. A Vice-Chancellor, as has been already stated, must be a barrister of fifteen years' standing ; his salary is £5000 a year, with a retiring pension of £3000 after fifteen years' service. The present Vice- Chancellor of England enjoys a salary of £6000 a year, but the income of his successor will be the same as the other Vice- Chancellors. In addressing these judges, when on the bench, the practice is not to say, "my Lord" or "your Lordship," but "Sir" and "your Honour." No peer or lord by courtesy has yet been appointed to this office, but judging from the example of the Rolls' Court, where the mode of address is "your Honour," it may be presumed that a Vice-Chancellor w^ould in such a case be addressed as your Lordship. The customary modes of superscribing letters are " to Sir A B Vice-Chancellor of England," or merely " the Vice-Chancellor of England." The former is to be preferred : if a privy councillor, of course the prefix of right honourable should be given. 334 THE ATTORNEY-GENERAL. [PART IV. THE ATTORNEY-GENERAL. " His public virtues from domestic spring, He loves his God, his country, and his king ; But politics and projects ne'er withdrew One moment's service, to his clients due." The Metropolis, part ii. The close relation which many of the prerogatives of the Crown bear to the administration of public justice, and the necessity which exists for the Sove- reign's being represented in all his courts, have given rise to several legal offices of considerable importance and emolument ; among these, that of Attorney- General now claims our attention. Her Majesty's Attorney- General is not only one of the representatives of the Monarch in the courts, but is also the chief legal adviser of the various departments of the government. In the first capacity the prosecution of all public offenders is entrusted to him. All public offences are committed either against the King's peace, or against his Crown and dignity. For although they seem to be offences against the public rather than against the King, yet as the latter is charged with the powers and rights of the public as a chief magistrate, every violation of those powers, and all injuries of those rights, are so many offences against him to whom they are delegated : being then the person injured, he is the proper prosecutor (as well as pardoner) of all public offences and breaches of the peace ; and these prosecutions he conducts through the medium of his Attorney- General. In all proceedings at law, or in equity, which PART IV.] THE ATTORNEY-GENERAL. 335 involve the security of the Crown, the maintenance of the royal dignity, or the regular and constitutional discharge of the kingly functions, the Attorney- General is the leading advocate. In prosecutions for seditious libels, he enjoys the extraordinary privi- lege of exercising in his own person the functions of a grand jury, or a court ; for he can put a man im- mediately upon his trial, by filing what is called an *' ex offlcio information," without preferring an in- dictment, or moving a court on affidavit for a crimi- nal information. The various departments of the government can- not, of course, efficiently perform their respective duties, unless they are both protected in the dis- charge of their functions and advised by competent authority in all cases requiring the exercise of legal knowledge. The enforcement of customs, excise, postage, stamps, and taxes, all give occasion for the employment of members of the legal profession, and the superintendence of these is entrusted to the Attorney- General . The history of the office is rather obscure, but the first recorded instance of the title is in the eleventh year of the reign of Edward IV. It was anciently conferred " quamdiu bene se ges- serit," but the practice of late years is to grant the office "durante bene placito ;' and thus it happens that its holder varies with every change in the im- mediate advisers of the Crown. It is almost inva- riably filled by one who possesses sufficient cha- racter and influence to obtain a seat in the house of Commons, so that he should afford his colleagues in office the benefit of his assistance, both in the 336 THE ATTORNEY'GENERAL. [PART IV. construction and in the defence of all government measures. The English Attorney- General is not usually a privy councillor ; but the Attorney- General for Ire- land is almost always a member of the Irish privy council, on account of the comparative scarcity of great officers of state in Ireland, to enter into the constitution of that body. In England, however, the Attorney- General is usually knighted, which is not the case in Ireland. Among the duties of the Attorney- General is an examination of all warrants for patents, pardons, &c., and all petitions of claimants to peerages. Almost all claims to peerages are in the first instance referred for examination to this officer of the Crown, before whom they are supported by evi- dence, and occasionally by counsel. If the case be clear, according to his report, the claimant at once receives a writ of summons ; but, if not, he recom- mends a reference to the house of Lords. (See Claims to Peerages.) The Attorney- General cannot be employed against the Crown, or its officers, in any cause, civil or cri- minal ; but in ordinary cases, between one subject and another, he is frequently retained where the matter in dispute is of sufficient importance to war- rant the expense. In addition to the two Attorneys- General of the King or Queen Regnant (namely, one in England and one in Ireland), a similar officer belongs to the Queen Consort ; but his duties are confined to matters personally aff"ecting his distinguished client. It is usual to offer such judicial appointments as PART IV.] THE ATTORNEY-GENERAL. 337 become vacant to the Attorney- General for the time being- ; this practice, however, is not of so stringent a nature as to have become an actual privilege of the office, but usually the Attorney- Generalship is only conferred upon those who are considered fully quali- fied to occupy the highest stations on the bench. No barrister is emphatically termed the Attorney- General, except the Sovereign's Attorney- General in England ; but the following list includes all who bear that title : — Attorney-General to the King (or Queen Regnant) in England. Attorney-General to the King (or Queen Regnant) in Ireland. Attorney-General to the Queen Consort, or Dowager. Attorney-General to the Prince of Wales. Attorney-General to the Duchy of Lancaster. Attorney-General to the County Palatine of Lancaster. Attorney-General to the Duchy of Cornwall. Among British possessions abroad, there are Attor- neys-General at the following places : — Gibraltar. Tobago. Canada. Trinidad. Eastern Division. St. Lucia. Western Division. Antigua. Nova Scotia. St. Christopher's. New Brunswick. Dominica. Prince Edward's Island. British Guiana. Newfoundland. Bermuda. Jamaica. New South Wales. Bahama Islands. Van Diemen's Land. Barbados. New Zealand. St. Vincent. Cape of Good Hope. Grenada. 338 THE SOLICITOR-GENERAL. [PART IV. THE SOLICITOR-GENERAL. " .... Be merry, Cassio, For thy Solicitor shall rather die Than give thy cause away." Othello, act iii. sc. 2. The Solicitor- General participates in the labours of the attorney-general, and on all occasions, when the latter office is vacant, or its holder otherwise en- gaged, he performs alone the entire duties of the superior functionary. The office is held by the same tenure, and when the one has been selected from the common law, the other is usually chosen from the equity bar. Like the attorney-general, he almost always receives the honour of knighthood, and is a member of the house of Commons ; but neither in Ireland nor in England is it usual to create him a member of the privy council. In Ireland, it is not the practice to knight either the solicitor or attorney-general. He cannot be engaged against the Crown under any circumstances, though, like the attorney-general, he may have an extensive practice in important causes between private parties. A Queen Consort possesses a solicitor as well as an attorney- general. Whenever the office of attorney -general becomes vacant by the death or promotion to the bench of its previous occupant, the Solicitor-General almost always succeeds ; and these two offices are, there- fore, naturally considered as certain steps to the highest professional honours in the state. The fol- PART IV.] queen's counsel. 339 lowing are the legal functionaries bearing the name of Solicitor- General : — Solicitor-General to the King (or Queen Regnant) in England. Solicitor-General to the Kmg (or Queen Regnant) in Ii'eland. Solicitor- General to the King (or Queen Regnant) in Scotland. Sohcitor-General to the Queen Dowager, or Consort. Among the British possessions abroad there are Solicitors- General at the following places : — Canada. St. Vincent. Eastern Division. Grenada. Western Division. Tobago. Nova Scotia. Trinidad. New Brunswick. Antigua. Prince Edward's Island. St. Christopher's. Newfoundland. British Guiana. Jamaica. Bermuda. Bahama Islands. Van Diemen's Land. Barbados. QUEEN'S COUNSEL. " Wraps his existence in his client's cause, And only from his client seeks applause." The Metropolis, part ii. A Queen's Counsel is certainly in the service of the Crown ; but yet the character which this office im- parts is so frequently a matter of professional rank, that the subject requires to be reviewed somewhat in detail. A barrister is in the courts a professional advocate, and in his chambers a professional adviser, — hence the term, Counsel ; and the eminent members of the Y 2 340 queen's counsel. [part iv. legal profession who fill the office now under consi- deration are styled "Her Majesty's Counsel, learned in the law." It will at once be perceived that no one is eligible for this office except a gentleman of the bar ; and it is not usually bestowed on any mem- ber of that body, until his career has been marked by decided professional success. It is rarely con- ferred on men of less than ten or twelve years' standing ; the celebrated Lord Erskine, however, received this distinction v/hen he had been only five years at the bar ; but many skilful lawyers have been compelled to wait for it as long as eighteen or twenty years. In a very few instances, the honour has been withheld upon political grounds ; — a par- ticular barrister, confessedly entitled by his profes- sional eminence to the emolument and distinction which the office imparts, has had bis claims post- poned, on the ground of his opposition to the mini- ster of the day. The rare occurrence of this, and the condemnation with which it has been met, ob- viously show that the official character of a Queen's Counsel is almost nominal ; and that the reality con- sists in its being a sort of professional advancement. In order .to present a clear statement of matters incidental to this office, it is necessary to describe the whole class, of which the Queen's Counsel form the most distinguished portion. Wherever a court of justice is held, there is a real or imaginary line v>rhich separates the judges and officers of the court from the advocates, suitors, &c. This is called the bar ; and those who are entitled to appear at this bar in the capacity of advocates, and to take their seats there, are called " gentlemen of the bar," or " barris- •PART IV.] queen's counsel. 341 ters." Those who for a similar purpose enjoy the privilege of sitting within the bar, are called King's or Queen's Counsel, according as a male or female sove- reign may happen to be on the throne. Serjeants- at-law (a higher degree than that of barrister) also sit within the bar. The general profession of the law includes writers, and writers to the signet, mem- bers of the faculty of advocates, doctors of the civil and canon law, proctors, attorneys, solicitors, special pleaders, equity draftsmen, and conveyancers. The degree of a barrister has no necessary connexion with any of these, and is inconsistent with some of the number. A gentleman of the bar may be a convey- ancer, an equity draftsman, or a special pleader ; but he ceases to practise as a barrister if he connect him- self with any other branches of the profession than the three now mentioned. The Faculty of Advocates fill that position in Scotland which barristers occupy in England, Wales, and Ireland ; and in which doc- tors of the civil law are employed at Doctors' Com- mons. The duty of the Advocate, the Doctor, or the Counsel, (which term includes both barristers and Serjeants,) is to advise suitors touching the law of their case, and the probabilities of their success in the event of proceeding to a hearing or trial ; to give directions as to the nature and extent of the evidence to be produced in support of their clients' claims ; to argue before the proper tribunals any questions of law or equity ; to examine witnesses ; to explain and detail the substance of documentary evidence ; to address juries. Antecedently to the time of Henry TIL, the clergy were the only legal practitioners ; but in the reign 342 queen's counsel. [part iv. of that prince, collegiate establishments called " inns of court" were founded in London, for the study of the laws of England, in opposition to the civil and common law then so much cultivated at the Universi- ties. These corporate bodies were formed chiefly with a view to preserve the knowledge, and promote the re-establishment and maintenance of our old Saxon institutions, in preference to those of Rome, under the Emperors or the Popes, of which the clergy were the great patrons. The inns of court now remaining are the Inner Temple, the Middle Temple, Lnicoln's Inn, and Gray's Inn. The cham- bers belonging to these societies are tenanted and used by members of the legal profession as their places of business, and some reside there altogether. The inns of Chancery are eight in number ; they are not, however, now applied to those purposes of legal education for which they were originally de- signed ; but, on the contrary, are used as mere pro- fessional chambers by attorneys and solicitors, and in some instances as residences by gentlemen who have no connexion whatever with the profession of the law. It is usual, but not necessary, that any one intend- ing to become a barrister should graduate at one or other of the Universities. He then enters as a stu- dent at one of the four inns of court above-men- tioned, where " he keeps," as it is called, a certain number of " terms," during which he is presumed to be engaged in professional studies ; but the only evi- dence required of his " keeping" these terms, is the fact of his dining with the society in their hall on certain specified days, in the course of a period that PART IV.] queen's counsel. 343 need not extend beyond three years. The governors of these establishments are called " benchers ;" many of them are men of great learning and professional eminence ; they demand, however, no proofs of pro- ficiency in legal or in any kind of knowledge from those whom they "call to the bar;" at the same time that few law students seriously engage in the pursuit of this arduous profession, without becoming the pupils of special pleaders or barristers of some eminence : but unlike other professional men, they undergo no series of examinations as tests of profes- sional fitness, neither is a University education indis- pensable ; but its advantages are too obvious not to be generally acknowledged. Anciently the inns of court much more closely resembled academical insti- tutions than they do at present, there being in modern times no moral restraint imposed, nor any species of intellectual culture required or promoted by the au- thorities. Nevertheless, the members of the bar, both in common law and equity, are confessedly a most learned branch of the profession; and the public do not require to be protected from quacks and pre- tenders amongst them, as in the cases of other profes- sions ; for the selection of counsel is usually left by chents to the attorney, solicitor, proctor, or writer, who conducts their suits. A judge in any court may silence a barrister who misconducts himself, and doubtless that would be followed by the inn of court to which he belonged disbarring him. In the profession of the law as it now exists, the distinction between barrister and serjeant is not so wide as in ancient times ; the duties which both at present discharge are not materially different ; ori- 344 queen's counsel. [part iv. ginally, however, the barrister was only regarded as a species of apprentice to the profession, and the Serjeant was considered as the true and matured pro- fessor : he still enjoys precedence and pre-audience in the courts, unless the barrister be a Queen's Coun- sel. But some of the most distinguished members of the profession, for generations past, have been men who were not advanced to the degree of a serjeant. Having now stated those particulars, regard- ing the profession at large, which might be found conducive to a clear understanding of the nature of the office more immediately under considera- tion, the necessary details may be summed up in a very few words. A Queen's Counsel is appointed by the Crown ; he sits within the bar ; he wears a robe of silk, whereas all other barristers wear stuff; he enjoys precedence and pre-audience over members of the bar who do not hold this office ; his fees are usually of higher amount. These constitute the principal rights and advantages which the office confers upon its holders over the junior members of the profession, or " the outer barristers," as they are called. On the other hand, this office places the Queen's Counsel in the situation of a set of advocates perma- nently retained for a particular client. They can never appear against the Crown ; nor can they defend persons accused of any offence without a licence, which of course is never refused, but which in each instance costs their clients £9. The earliest appointment to this office of any one under the degree of a serjeant, was in the case of Sir Francis Bacon, in 1604. PART IV.] LEGAL FUNCTIONARIES IN SCOTLAND. 345 The average number of serjeants-at-law is about twenty-five ; of Queen's Counsel about seventy. LEGAL FUNCTIONARIES IN SCOTLAND. " I don't see, after all, why you should not have your law- suits too, and your feuds in the Court of Session, as well as your forefathers had their manslaughters and fire-raisings." " Very natural, to be sure, Sir. We wad just take the auld gate as readily, if it werena for the law. And as the law binds us, the law should loose us. Besides, a man's aye the better thought o' in our country for having been afore the Feifteen." Guy Mannering, chap, xxxviii. The administration of justice in Scotland preserves, in every portion of its machinery, marks of a separate and distinct origin, unchanged by the union of the kingdom with England, and little modified by any in- novations from British courts. From its most trifling technicalities, to the constitution of its highest judicial tribunals, it possesses signs of a distinct individuality; and the study of the legal profession in Scotland would be almost as foreign to the previous pursuits of an English barrister, as if he sought to qualify himself for the duties of a physician or a divine. Any detailed examination of Scottish law would, however, in this place, be equally distasteful and un- called for. But some outline of the system of Scot- tish judicature, and of the official titles to which it gives rise, is even more requisite for the completion of the purposes of this volume, than the series of articles which have already been presented respect- 346 LEGAL FUNCTIONARIES [PART IV. ing the legal functionaries in England; the more especially, when it is remembered that the Scottish judges have, for the last three centuries, enjoyed a titular distinction, which bears many of the external characters of a peerage, and is frequently mistaken for hereditary nobility. The Court of Session is the supreme civil court of Scotland, and received its name and constitution under a statute of James V., passed in 1532. The duties now performed by this tribunal were executed by parliamentary committees previous to the year 1532 ; but even till the period of the Revolution, the condition of this court was extremely defective, and its decisions liable to many external influences. The number of judges was formerly fifteen, but is now only thirteen. They are styled Lords op Session ; and immediately on their appointment are in the habit of assuming a title derived either from their own surnames or their estates ; the latter is the most general practice : thus we have Alexander Macono- chie. Lord Meadowbank, John Hay Forbes, Lord Medwyn, &c. This title, being universally used by, and conceded to, the judges of the Court of Session, has frequently given rise to misconception among Englishmen who were unacquainted with the prac- tice, and who mistook for a peerage this official dis- tinction. It is, however, purely official in its cha- racter, though it is also used in the intercourse of ordinary society ; its foundation solely rests on courtesy and ancient usage, and it is considered to cease with the tenure of the office from which it originated. Like all other judges, they hold PART IV.] IN SCOTLAND. 347 their offices during good behaviour, and are ap- pointed by the Crown from among the members of the bar ; they each receive £2000 per annum, and such of them as are also judges in the justiciary (or criminal) court, have an additional salary of £500. Since the year 1808, the Court of Session has con- sisted of two chambers of equal and independent authority, which are respectively known as the first and second divisions of the court, though originally the tribunal consisted of but one chamber. In addi- tion to this, there is an expedient by which causes may be tried twice ; viz. in the first instance before a single judge, and in the second before a bench of four. The quadruple court is styled " the Inner House," and includes the judges of both the first and second divisions ; while those Lords who sit singly form what is termed " the Outer House," and these latter judges are attached equally to both divi- sions of the court. The Lord President is the head of the whole court, and sits with three judges in the first division of the Inner House ; the Lord Justice Clerk presides over the second division of the Inner House, where also three judges sit, and he is like- wise the acting head of the supreme criminal court. The Outer House judges are frequently termed Per- manent Lords Ordinary ; but this title might with equal propriety be applied to any of the Inner House judges, except the presidents. The judges, counsel, and agents, with the officers of the court, form col- lectively " the College of Justice," and the first men- tioned functionaries are occasionally described as •' Senators of the College of Justice." The President of the Court of Session has a salarv 348 LEGAL FUNCTIONARIES [pART IV. of £4400 per annum, and the Lord Justice Clerk has £4000 a year. There is no distinction drawn between law and equity, either in the institution of the suits, or in the forms by which these are brought to decision. In addition to the jurisdiction previously enjoyed by the Court of Session, Admiralty causes and consistorial cases were added in 1830, on the abolition of the courts to which those proceedings had been formerly confined. In 1832 the Court of Exchequer was likewise abolished, and the whole business which came before it is now discharged by two judges of the Court of Session sitting in rotation as Barons of the Exchequer. The persons practising before the Court of Ses- sion are not called barristers, but form a body which is styled the "Faculty of Advocates," and these elect a president — the Dean of Faculty ; the latter, toge- ther with the Lord Advocate and the Sohcitor Gene- ral, are the only persons enjoying pre-audience in the courts, otherwise than as the result of seniority at the bar. The trial of civil causes by jury had been disused in Scotland since the institution of the Court of Ses- sion ; but the system was revived in 1815, and a separate court was constructed, where the system having been fully organized, the whole was trans- ferred, in 1830, to the Court of Session, for the pur- pose of making trial by jury a constituent portion of the modes of procedure in that tribunal. This having been effected, suitors are at liberty to submit their cause to decision by a jury in the Court of Session, without the separate machinery of a distinct court. PART IV.] IN SCOTLAND. 349 The term Lords Ordinary, previously referred to, expressed a distinction between those functionaries and the Exti-aordinary Lords of Session. The latter were Lords of Parliament, appointed bv the Crown to sit and vote in court along- with the permanent judges. This manifest impropriety was abolished by an act passed in the tenth of George IL's reign. The Court of Justiciary is the supreme criminal court in Scotland, was instituted in 1672, and con- sists of six judges, who are also judges of the Court of Session. Its President was formerly the Lord Justice General, but this office was usually held as a sinecure by some distinguished noble, while the Lord Justice Clerk was its acting head. On the death of the Duke of Montrose, however, in 1837, the duties were annexed to the office of Lord President of the Court of Session. Trials are conducted before a jury of fifteen ; the witnesses do not hear each other's testimony, and two witnesses (or one with strong circumstantial evidence) are necessary in every case. The verdicts are of three kinds ; viz. guilty, not guilty, and not proven. Not guilty indicates a belief of innocence, while not proven implies a certain de- gree of suspicion ; but either is conclusive in relieving the prisoner from further prosecution. The following then is the constitution of the Scottish Courts : — COURT OF SESSION. Inner House : First Division, containing the Lord President and three other judges. Second Division, inckiding the Lord Justice Clerk and three other judges. 350 LEGAL FUNCTIONARIES [PART IV. Outer House : Containing five permanent Lords Ordinary attached equally to both divisions of the court. JUSTICIARY COURT, Composed of the Lord Justice General, the Lord Justice Clerk, with Lords Commissioners of Justiciary, being five Lords of Session specially appointed. THE EXCHEQUER COURT, Presided over, in annual rotation, by two Lords of Session, not in the justiciary commission. LEGAL FUNCTIONARIES IN IRELAND. " A motley mixture ! with long wigs and bags, In silks, in stuffs, in tassels, and in rags." Pope. The machinery by which justice is administered in Ireland differs in no material respect from that already detailed as the system of English judicature. King John is usually cited as the founder of the Irish Courts of Chancery, King's Bench, and Exchequer ; and to him is ascribed the establishment of circuits through all such parts of the country as then acknow- ledged the authority of England. The Lord Chancellor, like the same functionary in England, is appointed only during pleasure, and, therefore, retires with the political party at whose instance he had been appointed. Unlike the Eng- lish Lord Chancellor, he is not invariably raised to the peerage : but he is always a member of the privy council in Ireland, and, in conjunction with the other legal members of that body, contributes to form a PART IV.] IN IRELAND. 351 tribunal of similar powers to the judicial committee of the privy council in England. The Lord Chan- cellor ranks next to the lord-lieutenant, except that, within the city of Dublin, the lord mayor takes pre- cedence of him. His court has the same kind of jurisdiction as the English Court of Chancery, and appeals are made to the house of Lords. His salary is £8000 per annum. The Master of the Rolls possesses powers subordinate to the Chancellor, and, as in England, is the assistant of that important state-officer, in the discharge of his judicial functions. Antecedent to the union, the office was almost a sinecure ; for the custody of the principal records of the Court of Chancery formed its sole duty, and this was per- formed by a deputy. When the two countries, how- ever, became one united kingdom, the Master of the Rolls was invested with judicial powers, in order to admit of the presence of the chancellor in the British house of Lords, whenever he happened to be a mem- ber of that assembly. His salary is £4500 per annum, and, unlike the chancellor, he is appointed during good behaviour; he is thus removed from the in- fluence of political changes. The King's Bench, Common Pleas, and Ex- chequer, are presided over exactly as in England, and are each possessed of a chief and three puisne judges. In the same way, they hold their judicial powers during good behaviour, and are entitled to retiring pensions, when age or infirmity compels them to relinquish the arduous duties of their high station. 1 352 THE CHURCH. [PART IV. THE CHURCH. " Our provident constitution has taken care that those who are to instruct presumptuous ignorance, those who are to be censors over insolent vice, should neither incur their contempt, nor live upon their alms." Burke. The ecclesiastical service of the nation gives rise to several ranks and dignities, which are very readily- described and explained. There exists in this coun- try, that of which every British subject may have had personal experience, a perfect toleration of all reli- gions. Christianity is, doubtless, " part and parcel of the common law of England," and any direct attack upon its doctrine or discipline may be punished as a misdemeanour ; but the unobtrusive exercise of any religious ceremonies, provided they interfere with none of the rights created by the law of the land, — the full enjoyment of any speculative opinions, pro- vided the expression of them be governed by certain well understood regulations, are not denied to any member of this free and tolerant community. The people of England, and not less so the inha- bitants of Scotland and Ireland, are warmly attached to the rehgious institutions of their forefathers, and regard with veneration all the temporal machinery by which they conceive that the great ends of Chris- tianity are promoted, and the vital spirit of religion maintained. PART IV.] THE CHURCH. 353 It has been frequently observed, that a close ana- logy is found to subsist between the civil and the ecclesiastical portions of every social system which possesses the elements of tranquillity and perma- nence. Although a religious establishment is not to be considered solely in the light of a temporal instru- ment for extending the influence of the true faith, yet its efficacy for all purposes, temporal or spiritual, must be greatly impaired, if not wholly neutralized, by its being constructed in total disregard of the national character, moral condition, and civil insti- tutions of the people, whose present state and future destiny it is intended to influence. The harmony which subsists throughout our social system may, perhaps, be among the causes of that extraordinary facility with which the British constitution as it were " rights itself," after any occasional shock ; but whether such a quality result from that cause or from others, few circumstances present themselves to the mind more forcibly than the admirable congruity which subsists throughout our institutions, amidst many apparent and some real anomalies. In no respect, however, is the wisdom of these arrange- ments more evident than in the remarkable manner in which our ecclesiastical polity unites itself to the whole framework of our civil afiuirs. In England, the Established Church is mixed throughout the entire mass of life, and blended with all classes of society. As a great man once eloquently said of the English people, they " have not relegated reli- gion (like something they were ashamed to show) to obscure municipalities and rustic villages. No, — they will have her exalt her mitred front in Courts 354 THE CHURCH. [PART IV. and Parliaments." It is considered that the hus- bandmen and the artisans of England find meet pas- tors amongst all ranks of the clergy, but of course in larger numbers amongst those who may never re- ceive stall or mitre ; while the sovereign prince may stand rebuked in the presence of the princes of the Church. Burke is understood to express with per- fect fidelity the general sentiment of the nation, when, in speaking of the higher ecclesiastical digni- taries, he says, " that they (the people of England) will not sufifer the insolence of wealth and titles, or any other species of proud pretension, to look down with scorn upon that which they look up to with reverence ; nor to presume to trample on that ac- quired personal nobility, which they intend always to be, and which often is, the fruit, not the reward (for what can be the reward ?) of learning, piety, and virtue." To take up upon Scriptural grounds the rights of an establishment — to vindicate them as matters of morality, expediency, and temporal policy — to assail or to defend them, in any form, constitutes no part of the plan of this work. Simply to express attach- ment to the Church of England — from which, on no fitting occasion, should a member of that body ever shrink — is all that in this place seems necessary : it is proposed, therefore, to limit our remarks on this topic to the foregoing brief allusions which have been made to a general sentiment pervading the nation, and to the acknowledged accordance between the institutions of the Church and those of the State. In Great Britain and Ireland there are two PART IV.] THE CHURCH. 355 Churches established ; viz. the " United Church of England and Ireland" being one, and the " Kirk of Scotland" being the other. In the northern coun- ties of Ireland the Protestants are numerous ; but they are chiefly Presbyterian Protestants, and there- fore do not belong to the Church of England. Their clergy are in connection with the Kirk of Scotland ; and there is in Belfast a college for the education of young men intended for the ministry of Presbyterian congregations in the north of Ireland, as there is at Maynooth a seminary for the education of Roman Catholic clergy. The State contributes to the ex- penses of those estabhshments ; the one being, as it were, a branch of the Kirk of Scotland, the other of the Church of Rome ; and both may be said to enjoy in Ireland a sort of sanction and support, though neither constitutes an establishment. The " United Church of England and Ireland" comprehends those who profess the religion of the State ; and it is here proposed to limit our attention to the titles, ranks, and dignities, which enter into its constitution, and derive their influence from its authority and power. The plan hitherto pursued in treating of titles, has been to notice first those of highest denomination, and then proceed to describe the inferior ranks ; but the peculiarities which characterize the clergy, will be much more intelligible by pursuing a reverse course, chiefly because the duties of each class are so closely connected with subordination and govern- ment, that a knowledge of the lower ranks is essen- tial to a conception of the privileges and office of their superiors. Moreover, there are so many mat- z 2 356 THE CHURCH. [PART IV. ters which affect the clergy in common, that to avoid unnecessary repetition, it is proposed first to speak of the duties and privileges of the clergy as a body, next of the qualification for the clerical office, and then to notice the various ranks of curate, minister, chaplain, vicar, rector, rural dean, arch- deacon, dean, canon, bishop, and archbishop. In conclusion, a brief view is presented of the history, extent, value, and other pecuharities of every see in the United Church. Duties and Privileges of the Clergy. — The functions of the clerical order are comprehended in these few words : they are the ministers of that reli- gious system which is by law established in this country ; and the duties common to the whole order are of course analogous to those discharged by the clergy of every reformed Church. Their privileges and immunities are as follow : — They cannot be compelled to serve on a jury, nor to appear at a court leet, or view of frank pledge. They are not liable to serve as overseers of the poor, as bailiffs, reeves, or constables. During their attendance on Divine service, they are privileged from arrests in civil suits. It need hardly be added, that they are not only exempt from any military duties, but even parish clerks cannot be compelled to serve in the militia. These immunities, however, are counterbalanced by disabilities, of which the following summary will doubtless be thought sufficient. They are incapable of sitting in the house of Com- PART IV.] THE CHURCH. 357 mons. Priesthood is indelible; a man may forfeit the privileges of the order, but he cannot get rid of its liabilities. The Reverend John Home Tooke was the last priest who tried their supposed right, if elected, to serve in the house of Commons, and he was unsuccessful. They cannot, without a Bishop's licence, take a greater quantity of land to farm than eighty acres. Trading or commercial contracts entered into by clergymen are void ; but this cannot be extended to the publication of literary or scientific works, being their own composition, nor to such transactions as they may find necessary to carry on in the conduct of a school ; for both the law of the land, and the general sentiments of the public, seem to favour the opinion, that the clergy should add to their incomes by the education of youth, as well as by the exercise of literary qualifications. A man merely in deacon's orders does not incur the liabilities or enjoy the privileges of the priest- hood ; and he may, therefore, withdraw from the sacred profession, and pursue any other. In modern times, however, it does not often happen that a man is ordained a deacon without in due course being ordained a priest. Qualifications of the Clergy. — As has been already stated, no man can enjoy the privileges, or become liable to the restrictions of the clerical body, till he receives priest's orders, and preparatory to this he is ordained a deacon. The ceremony of ordi- nation is performed by a Bishop, and the forms of 358 THE CHURCH. [pART IV. service are to be found in the book of " Common Prayer." There can be noMoubt that a Bishop may ordain any man of sound mind, being a subject of the Queen, and twenty-four years of age, without requiring proof of his having passed through any course of education, literary, scientific, or profes- sional ; but there scarcely exists an instance of any one under the degree of a Bachelor of Arts (in an English or Irish university) being admitted to ordina- tion, unless he should have been educated at St. Bees or at Lampeter. In addition to evidence of having graduated at Oxford, Cambridge, DubHn, or Durham, the candidate for holy orders must produce testimo- nials from three clergymen, at the least, of his moral and religious character : he must subscribe the Thirty- nine Articles, and submit to examination, if required, in the holy Scriptures and in theology, by the Bishop of the diocese, or by his Lordship's chaplain, or other person appointed for that purpose. If a Bishop ordain any person not properly qualified, the Arch- bishop of his province, being assisted by one Bishop, may deprive the offending prelate of the power of ordination for two years. That which is usually called " a qualification for orders," is that the candi- date should be previously provided with a curacy, in order to prevent unnecessary additions being made to the clerical body, A Master of Arts of five years' standing, living at his own charge in a university, a Fellow of any college in Oxford, Cambridge, or Dubhn, or any person about to be appointed to an ecclesiastical office in a cathedral, may be ordained without being provided with a curacy. PART IV.] CURATE, CHAPLAIN, &C. 359 Curates. — The members of this class amongst the clergv represent when non-resident, and assist when resident, the incumbents of churches, whether they be vicars, parsons, deans, or archdeacons. Curates are licensed or admitted by the Bishops of the diocese, and though nominated by the incumbent are not removable at his pleasure. The Bishop determines the salaries of Curates at sums vary- ing from £75 to £150, which of course is payable by the incumbent. " Cures of souls" where there is no incumbent are called " perpetual curacies" as happens where the tithes of a parish are impropriate, and no vicarage endowed. A Curate exercises all the clerical functions as completely as any other clergyman. Ministers.— Several district churches and episco- pal chapels have been erected, som.e at private, some at pubhc expense, and at those places the senior offici- ating clergyman is usually described as the " Minis- ter;" the junior as " the assistant Minister." Those places of worship, when licensed by the Bishop of the diocese, are as much an integral part of the Church of England as any portion of the whole establishment. Perpetual curates are sometimes called " Ministers." Chaplain. — In the strict or original meaning of the word, Chaplain signified an ecclesiastic who was provided with a chapel, and who performed divine service therein ; but in general it is now understood to mean a clergyman who officiates in the private residences of the nobility, the royal family, and the 360 VICAR, RECTOR. [PART IV. monarch. There are in England forty-eight Chap- lains to the Queen, who are called " Chaplains in ordinary," and receive an allowance of £30 a-year ; in Scotland there are six ; the latter have salaries of £50 each. The Royal Family are not limited in the number of their Chaplains. An Archbishop can qualify eight, a Duke six, a Bishop six, a Marquis five, an Earl five, a Viscount four, a Baron three, a Knight of the Garter three ; Dowager Duchesses, Marchionesses, Coun- tesses, Viscountesses, and Baronesses, two each, Trea- surer of the Queen's Household two. Comptroller of the Household two, Queen's Secretary two, Dean of the Chapel Royal two. Queen's Almoner two. Master of the Rolls two. Judges of the Queen's Bench one, Judges of the Common Pleas one. Chancellor of the Exchequer one. Chief Baron of the Exchequer one. Lord Warden of the Cinque Ports one, the Attorney- General one, the Solicitor- General one. Vicar. — The distinction between Rectors (or parsons) and Vicars, is nominal in all respects but one ; the Vicar does not enjoy the rectorial tithes, but he is as completely entitled to small tithes, to glebes, and residences, as any rector, and it fre- quently happens that vicarages are well endowed with glebe lands. Rector. — Parson, Vicar, and Rector, are three terms not very dissimilar in meaning. Between Parson and Rector there is properly no distinction, however the former may have been debased by vulgar misapplication. A Vicar is not distinguish- PART IV.] ARCHDEACON. 361 able from a Rector in any thing but this, that he shares the tithes of his parish with another proprietor ; the Rector does not. A Rector or Vicar is a corporation sole; he enjoys a freehold interest for life in the parsonage-house, the glebe lands, the tithes, and other dues of his parish or benefice. He is bound to perform divine service, to solemnize marriage, to baptize, to catechize young persons, to administer the Holy Communion, to visit the sick, to perform the burial service, to preach on Sundays and holydays. It is not necessary that a Rector should ever have filled the inferior ofiice of curate or minister to any church. Archdeacon. — This ecclesiastical oflicer is a disr- o nitary of considerable importance, and every diocese has one or more. He is appointed by the Bishop, but not during pleasure. He is entitled to act as a visitor of all the clergy within his archdeaconry, and has a separate court for the punishment of offenders by spiritual censures. He can inflict pen- ance, suspend inferior clergy, allow proof of wills, grant administrations, and hear ecclesiastical causes. There lies an appeal to the Bishop from all the judgments and acts of the Archdeacon. The proper style of address is, "the Venerable the Archdeacon of ." 362 DEANS AND CANONS. [PART IV. DEANS AND CANONS. He much admires the place and air, And longs to be a Canon there. A Canon ! that's a place too mean ; No, doctor, you shall be a Dean. Two dozen Canons round your stall, And you the tyrant o'er them all." Swift. A Dean is justly regarded as a very important digni- tary of the Church, but he is so identified with the Chapter or body of Canons, that it is difficult to regard a Dean in any substantive or separate cha- racter ; and the Chapter is so closely connected with the Cathedral Church, that it becomes in some degree necessary to review the whole three under one title. A cathedral is " the head Church of a diocese," and every diocese contains one ; from time to time, however, two or more dioceses have been united under a single Bishop ; but the Church in which there is a throne or chair for the Prelate continues to be called a Cathedral, usually retaining its Dean and Chapter, together with its customary forms and ceremonies, as if it were still regarded as the chief place of worship, and regularly attended by the diocesan himself. In the early ages of the Church the elders and priests were accustomed to meet at whatever ecclesiastical edifice was nearest to the residence of the Bishop, where he always took the chair; hence the word cathedral came frequently to be used as an equivalent for episcopal. To a Cathedral Church usually belong a number of Canons, PART IV.] DEA.NS AND CANONS. 363 some of whom are resident, others non-resident. Those who reside and perform the duties of the cathedral enjoy an income derived from the bene- fices belonging to the Chapter. It is to be observed that each Canon, as well as the Dean, is " a corpo- ration sole" so far as regards his own share of the property of the chapter. The Dean is the head of the Canons, and together with them forms a corpo- ration aggregate, called " the Dean and Chapter," capable of holding lands, and of suing and being sued. Deans and Chapters possess considerable church patronage throughout the United Kingdom. In every diocese, the Dean and Chapter were anciently considered the council of the Bishop, to assist him with their advice in affairs of religion, and in the temporal concerns of the see. It is a part of their duty to celebrate divine service in that which may be called the Bishop's own Church. Probably the name of decanus, or dean, arose from that dig- nitary having originally been appointed to super- intend ten Canons, or Prebendaries. " Ancient Deans," or those on what are called the old foundations, are elected in the same manner as Bishops, by conge d'elire, from the Crown, ad- dressed to the Chapter, and accompanied by "letters missive of recommendation;" but in the chapters founded by Henry VIIT. out of the spoils of the dissolved monasteries, the appointment is merely by the King's letters patent. In some places, the chap- ters are self-elected, in others, appointed by the Bishop, and in others by the Crown. They are nominally the electors of the diocesan. A Rural Dean is an officer appointed by the Bishop 364 BISHOPS. [part IV, to assist the Archdeacon in visiting churches, par- sonages, &c., and to supervise the conduct of the clergy in a certain portion of the diocese allotted to his care. He reports to the Archdeacon ; the Arch- deacon to the Bishop. The title of Dean is also given to some who are the chief ministers of certain peculiar churches or chapels, as " the Dean of the Chapel Royal," " the Dean of St. George's Chapel, Windsor," "the Dean of Booking, in Essex," &c. The proper mode of addressing an ecclesiastical Dean is " the Very Reverend the Dean of ." BISHOPS. " The primitive, apostolical, and anciently universal govern- ment of the Church by Bishops." King Charles, The United Church of England and Ireland is governed by the Crown, the four Archbishops, and the forty-three English, Irish, and Colonial Bishops, assisted by subordinate officers. The ecclesiastical divisions of the country are provincial, diocesan, and parochial. A parson, or vicar, has the cure of a parish ; a Bishop governs a diocese, comprising many parishes ; an Archbishop superintends a pro- vince, containing many dioceses ; and the Sovereign in council is the head of the Church. A Bishop must be in priest's orders, must be thirty years of age, and must be recommended by the Crown to the Dean and Chapter, by whom he is said to be chosen. PART IV.] BISHOPS. 365 The election, however, is but a shadow of the power which those corporations once possessed ; for they would now incur the penalties of a prcFmunire, were they to reject any candidate who came to them with the royal conge d'elire. From the 25th of Edward III. till the 2oth of Henry VIII . the choice was really in the hands of the Deans and Chapters, though no doubt under the influence of the Papal See ; but in the reign of the latter monarch the power of appointment was restored to the Crown, though the ancient form still continues. The proceedings conse- quent upon the death of a Bishop are as follow : — The Sovereign being apprized of the event by the Dean and Chapter, the conge d'elire is sent to them, with the letter missive nominating the person whom he would have chosen. If the election do not take place within twelve days, the Crown may appoint, by letters patent. A solemn citation then issues, calling upon all who have any objections to come forward and urge them. Taking for granted, as is always the case in modern times, that none appear, the next step is, that a new prelate should take the oaths against simony, as also the oaths of allegiance, supremacy, and canonical obedience. Then follows consecration, the form of which may be seen in " the Book of Common Prayer." When Bishops are translated, that is removed from one see to another, it is not necessary that consecration should take place a second time ; but in other respects there is no diff'erence, in point of form, between translation and original appointment. The functions of a Bishop are fourfold, viz. legislative, judicial, episcopal, and clerical. The Colonial Bishops and the Scottish 366 BISHOPS. [part IV. Bishops have no more connexion with the Upper house of Parhament, than if they were parsons or vicars ; their duties are, therefore, Hmited to the three latter classes ; but the English, Welsh, and Irish Bishops exercise legislative functions. (See House of Lords.) It is, perhaps, more correct to describe them as Parliamentary Lords, rather than as Peers of Parliament. There is nothing to prevent a spiritual person from inheriting a peerage, — such an event is of every-day occurrence ; but though a Bishop has " privilege of Parliament," even the Primate himself does not enjoy " privilege of peer- age," not being ennobled in blood ; and they are the only members of the Upper house who stand in this position. The ground upon which they are entitled to seats in that assembly rests upon the fact that they are barons ; and they are so in a threefold manner, — feudal, in regard to the temporalities annexed to their bishoprics ; by writ, as having been summoned to Parliament, as barons, ever since the time of Wil- liam the Conqueror ; and, lastly, by patent and crea- tion. It is, probably, for these reasons that they have been assigned precedence over temporal barons, since even the premier baron of England cannot show a more ancient title to his seat than the junior Bishop. The judicial powers of a prelate are now for the most part executed by a deputy, who is usually a doctor of the civil law ; for though a Bishop occa- sionally seems to discharge these duties in person, and to lend them a sanction by his presence, yet he always acts under the advice of some " learned civi- lian," who is in fact the judge, though the proceed- PART IV.] BISHOPS. 367 ings are conducted under, and by virtue of, the authority of a Bishop. When ecclesiastics were not only theologians, but also lawyers, they might be considered not incompetent to fill the judicial office ; but now it is found convenient that they should dele- gate these powers to professional lawyers. Bishops can grant probates of wills and administration, collate to benefices, grant institutions on the presentation of other patrons, command induction, order the collect- ing and preserving the profits of vacant benefices for the use of the successors, defend the liberties of the Church, and exercise the office of visitor to every parish in the diocese. To them also belong the powers of suspension, deprivation, deposition, degra- dation, and excommunication. The Bishop takes cognizance of all matters relating to the doctrines and discipline of the Church ; heresy, schism, immo- rality, come under his jurisdiction ; and he has power to protect the lands, buildings, and other temporali- ties of the Church. In Scotland, the Presbyterian system of Church -government is by law established, therefore the jurisdiction of Bishops in that part of the United Kingdom is confined to the clergy under their control. But to all members of the episcopal order belong the ceremonies of dedication^ confirma- tion, and ordination. The style and title of a Bishop is, " The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of ." The Scottish Bishops are not addressed as " Lords," though the English, Welsh, and L'ish Bishops enjoy that title as matter of right. The Colonial Prelates receive itf as matter of courtesy. The members of the Church of Rome enjoy full 368 ARCHBISHOPS. [PART IV. toleration throughout the United Kingdom ; but their clergy cannot enforce the payment of any reve- nues, possess no temporal jurisdiction, and have no legal right to any title, distinction, or precedence. ARCHBISHOPS. " A free, a generous, and an informed people honour high magistrates of their Church." Burke. the A METROPOLITAN Prelate or Archbishop is the most eminent amongst ecclesiastical dignitaries, and in the united Church of England and Ireland there are four — Canterbury, York, Armagh, and Dublin. As in the case of suffragan Bishops, the appointment to these high offices is vested in the Crown, and the qualifications are similar ; namely, being thirty years of age, and in priest's orders. An Archbishop being a superintendant or governor of the Bishops and clergy of several sees, is said to exercise jurisdiction and au- thority over that ecclesiastical division of the country called a province, of which there are two in England and Wales, and two in Ireland, though till lately the number in the latter country was four. Within these provinces are comprehended all the sees in both coun- tries. As " the major includes the minor," so an Archbishop enjoys all the privileges, exercises all the powers, and is entitled to discharge all the functions of a suffragan, and he has the actual care of a single diocese, in which he ordains the clergy, and administers the rites of confirmation and dedication PART IV.] ARCHBISHOPS. 369 like any other prelate. But he owes canonical obedience to no Bishop, being responsible only to the Crown and to the Parliament. In ancient times the Archbishop of Canterbury enjoyed many privileges which did not belong to other metropolitans ; but those privileges are now- reduced to four, namely, precedence next to the royal family, the right to crown the Sovereign, the power of granting degrees like those of a university, and the privilege of qualifying as many as eight chaplains. He formerly had the patronage of the bishopric of Rochester, could confer the honour of knighthood, coin money, &c., and in the very early ages of the Church he was patriarch of both England and Ireland. The judicial powers which a Bishop can exercise in a diocese, an Archbishop may, upon appeal, use throughout the entire province; and parties to suits frequently prefer transferring their causes at once to the higher court, being there as- sured of a more learned body of advocates, and pro- bably of an abler judge, besides avoiding the chances of further appeal. An Archbishop has the inspection of the Bishops of his province as well as of the inferior clergy, and on sufficient grounds being shown he may deprive them of their sees or benefices. \Yithout a writ from the Crown he cannot hold a convocation of the clergy and Bishops of the province, but he is the proper officer to assemble that body w^hen so authorized. He is the guardian of vacant sees ; but has nothing to do with their temporaUties, those being in the care of the Crown ; he therefore is, for all spiritual purposes, the Bishop for the time being 370 ARCHBISHOPS. [PART IV. of every vacant see in his province ; but during any vacancy of the Archiepiscopal see the Dean and Chapter are the guardians. If a diocesan heglects for six months to present to any of the livings in his gift, the Archbishop may fill the vacancy. Amongst his other duties and privileges is that of consecrating Bishops, and every prelate whom he consecrates places at his disposal any dignity or church living within his patronage which the Arch- bishop may select. He can grant special licenses of marriages to be solemnised at any time or place, as also license to hold two or more livings, subject of course to the limitations prescribed by act of Parlia- ment. The style and title of an Archbishop is " Most Reverend Father in God," He is addressed as "Lord Archbishop," and enjoys the ducal distinction of "His Grace." He is "enthroned" when he enters upon office ; a suffragan Bishop is " installed." PART IV.] ARCHBISHOPRICS AND BISHOPRICS. 371 ARCHBTSHOPRICS AND BISHOPRICS OF THE UNITED CHURCH OF ENGLAND AND IRELAND, ALPHABETICALLY ARRANGED. The following account of the Archbishoprics and Bishoprics in England, Wales, and Ireland present, first, a brief view of the foundation and history of each see ; and, secondly, particulars of the extent of diocese, the Church patronage, the annual value, the episcopal residences, and such other details as the circumstances of each may render interesting or important. ENGLAND AND WALES. CANTERBURY.— The foundation of the see of Canterbury dates as far back as the year 59G, and owes its existence to Austin, a monk, who preached the Gospel in England, and converted Ethelbert, king of Kent. After Prince Albert and the Royal Family, the Archbishop is considered the first personage in the realm, and is Primate and Metropolitan of all England. He is entitled to the ducal appellation of *' Your Grace," but in describing himself he uses the words divina providentld, while all other Bishops style them- selves divind perm'mione. At coronations it is his privilege to place the crown on the Monarch's head. The diocese includes tliree-fourths of the county of Kent, together with what are called " peculiars," in the city of London, that is to say, parishes situated in another diocese, for it is an ancient privilege of this see, that wherever manors or advowsons belonging to the Archbishop are situated they are deemed a portion of the diocese of Canterbury, and exempted from the jurisdiction of the prelate in whose see they may be locally situated. Wherever the court may be, the Kmg and Queen are the proper domestic parishioners of the Archbishop. The province over which he presides includes twenty sees, namely, A a 2 372 ARCHBISHOPRICS AND BISHOPRICS [PART IV. those of London, Winchester, Bath and Wells, Bangor, Chiches- ter, Ely, Exeter, Gloucester and Bristol, Hereford, Lichfield, Lmcoln, Llandaff, Norwich, Oxford, Peterborough, Rochester, Salisbury, St. Asaph, St. David's, and Worcester. The Arch- bishop's provincial dean, subdean, chancellor, and chaplain are respectively the Bishops of London, Winchester, Lincoln, and Rochester for the time being. He enjoys the patronage of two archdeaconries, one canonry, six preacherships, and one hundred and forty-nine benefices, and, ex officio, is visitor of All Souls, and Merton Colleges, Oxford ; Harrow School ; Dul- wich College, and King's College, London ; patron of King's College, Nova Scotia ; a Lord of trade and plantations ; and principal trustee of the British Museum. The annual value of the see is £17,000, and the residences belonging to it are Lambeth Palace, and Addington Park, in Surrey : the Arch- bishop's signature is " Cantuar," with the initials of his chris- tian name prefixed. YORK. — The archbishopric of York is said to have been originally founded by King Lucius about the year 180 ; but this establishment was overturned by the Saxons. When the latter were converted the see was again called into existence, and an Archbishop was appointed in the year 622. The Scottish Bishops used to receive consecration and swear obedience to the see of York ; but in the fifteenth century they withdrew from this subjection, and had Archbishops of their own. The diocese includes the whole of the county of York, with the exception of a portion belonging to the see of Ripon, The province over which he presides is comprised within the dioceses of Durham, Carlisle, Chester, Ripon, and Sodor and Mann. He is primate of England ; Lord High Almoner to the Queen ; visitor of Queen's College, Oxford ; governor of King's College, London ; he possesses the pa- tronage of three archdeaconries, two chancellorships, one precentorship, twenty-three non-resident canonries, and fifty- three benefices : the annual value of the see is £10,000. The episcopal residence is Bishopsthorpe Palace ; and the Arch- bishop's signature is " Ebor," with the initials of his christian name prefixed. PART IV,] IN ENGLAND AND WALES. 373 BANGOR. — This see is presumed to be of considerable antiquity, for although its founder is unknown, yet the Church is dedicated to St. Daniel, who was Bishop about the year 516. The diocese includes the county of Anglesea with parts of Carnarvonshire, Denbighshire, Montgomeryshire, and Merio- nethshire. It is suffragan to Canterbury, and is valued at jg4000 per annum. The episcopal residence is Bangor Palace in Carnarvonshire. An order in council, which was issued in October 1838, directs that the sees of Bangor and St. Asaph be united on the next vacancy which occurs in either. The Bishop has the patronage of all the dignities in his diocese, together with seventy-seven of the benefices. BATH AND WELLS.— This was erected into a bishopric in the year 905. John de Villula, who was the sixteenth Bishop, transferred his seat to Bath from Wells, in 1088, on purchasing the former city from Henry I., for 500 merks. This gave rise to some disputes as to whether the canons of Wells, or the monks of Bath, should elect the Bishop ; it was subsequently decided that the election should take place by delegates from each, and that the Bishop should be styled " of Bath and Wells." At the Reformation, however, Heniy VIII. appointed a single chapter to the Bishop instead of the double one which was formed by delegates from the monks and canons. The diocese includes the whole of the county of Somerset with the exception of the pai'ish of Bedminster, and the see is suffragan to Canterbury. Its value is £5000 per annum. The Bishop is visitor of Wadham College, Oxford, and enjoys the patronage of the archdeaconries, chancellor- ships, precentorship, treasurership, prebends, and twenty- seven benefices. The episcopal residence is at Wells. CARLISLE.— King Henry I. erected this see in 1133, and made it suffragan to York. The Cathedral Church had been founded a short time previously by Walter, the deputy for WilUam Rufus, in this part of the kingdom. The diocese in- cludes the greater part of the counties of Cumberland and Westmorland, the deanery of Furness and Cartmel, with the parish of Alveston. Its value is jg3000 per annum. The Bishop 374 ARCHBISHOPRICS AND BISHOPRICS [PART IV. possesses the patronage of the canonries, archdeaconry, chan- cellorship, and thu'ty-three benefices. The episcopal residence is at Rose Castle, near Carlisle. CHESTER. — This was not erected into a distinct bishopric till the year 1541, after the dissolution of the monasteries by Henry VIII ; it was anciently a portion of the diocese of Lichfield, and one of the Bishops of that see, removing to Chester, in 1075, was fi'equently styled Bishop of Chester ; but its real establishment dates only from 1541. On its erec- tion it was added to the province of Canterbury ; but, soon afterwards, Henry VIII. annexed it to the province of York, under which it has since remained. The diocese includes the whole of Cheshire and Lancashire, parts of Cumberland and of Westmorland, together with six parishes in Flintshire. Its annual value is £3250, and the Bishop has the patronage of the canonries, archdeaconry, chancellorship, and thirty- five benefices. The episcopal residence is in the city of Chester. CHICHESTER.— This bishopric was first known under its present name in 1071, when Stigand, the Bishop of Selsey, removed to the city of Chichester, and thenceforth was called Bishop of Chichester. Selsey had become a bishopric in 681, subsequent to the erection of the Cathedral there by the third Archbishop of York. It is a portion of the province of Canter- bury, and its diocese includes the entire county of Sussex. The Bishop is patron of the precentorship, treasurership, ehancellorships, archdeaconries, non-resident canons, and thirty benefices. The episcopal palace is at Chichester. DURHAM. — This see was originally fixed at a small island on the coast of Northumberland, called Landisfarne, or Holy Island ; it was next settled at Chester, where it remained for nearly two hundred years, and it was finally transferred to Durham about 1020. Considerable power and authority was vested anciently in the Bishops of Durham ; some of their privileges were curtailed by Henry VIII., and of these a few were restored by Queen Mary ; in right of his see the Bishop PART IV.] IN ENGLAND AND WALES. 375 was styled " Earl of Sadberg," and his jurisdiction over the county as Count Palatine of Durham was considerable. On the 21st of June 1836, however, the palatinate jurisdiction was separated from the diocese and vested in the Crown. The Bishopric is suffragan to York, and valued at £8000 per annum ; formerly the Bishop received £20,000 a year, but the surplus is now distributed among poorer sees under act of Parliament. Annexed to it is the patronage of the archdeacon- ries, canonries, chancellorship, and forty-five benefices. The diocese contains the whole comities of Durham and North- umberland, including that portion of the latter designated as Hexhamshire, which was origmally a county palatine, and bishopric in itself. The Bishop is, ex officio, visitor of the University of Durham. The episcopal residence is Auckland Castle, in Bishop Auckland, and the Bishop's signature is " Dunelm," with the initials of his christian name prefixed. ELY. — Richard, the eleventh abbot of Ely, wishing to free himself from the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Lincoln, in whose diocese his monastery was situated, made great exertions to get this erected into a bishopric ; he did not, however, succeed in reaping the fruits of his labour, for the see was not established till the time of his successor, Hervey, a. d. 1109. The powers anciently appertaining to the Bishop were considerable, but Henry VIII. curtailed them, and the dignity of count palatine of the isle of Ely, which he had previously enjoyed, was vested in the Crown. The diocese is situated in Cambridgeshire (including the isle of Ely), Bedfordshu-e, Huntingdonshire, and Suffolk. It is suffragan to Canterbury, and the Bishop receives £5500 per annum ; formerly the income was £10,000. The Bishop is, ex officio, visitor of Peterhouse, Jesus, and St. John's Colleges, and visitor to the master of Trinity Col- lege, Cambridge ; he enjoys the patronage of the archdea- conries, the chancellorship, four canonries, and of eighty benefices. The episcopal residence is m Ely. EXETER. — This has constituted a single Bishopric since 1032 ; but originally it consisted of two, namely, Devonshire and Cornwall, of which the former had its church at Cre- 376 ARCHBISHOPRICS AND BISHOPRICS [pART IV. diton, and the latter at Bodmin. In that year, however, upon the union of the two sees, Exeter was chosen as the title of the new bishopric, being the most important city in the neighbourhood ; the monks who had previously possession of the Cathedral were removed to Westminster, by Edward the Confessor. Formerly the see was of great value, but it has been considerably reduced for some centuries, and now its annual income is £2700. It is suffragan to Canterbury, and its diocese includes the counties of Devon and Cornwall, with the Scilly Islands. The Bishop has the patronage of the archdeaconries, non-resident canonries, and forty-three bene- fices, and is, ex officio, visitor of Exeter College, Oxford. The episcopal palace is in Exeter. GLOUCESTER AND BRISTOL.- This has only been consolidated into a smgle bishopric since 1836. The see of Gloucester was one of the six erected by Henry VIII. in 1541, and was formerly a portion of the diocese of Wor- cester, The revenues of the Abbey, previously at Gloucester, were appropriated by that king to the maintenance of the Bishop. The see of Bristol was also erected in 1541, by Henry VIII. chiefly out of the diocese of Salisbury, with a small part from those of Wells and Worcester, It had fre- quently, during the reign of Elizabeth, been held in com- mendam with the Bishopric of Gloucester ; but they were permanently united, under an order in council, in October, 1836. The combined diocese (which is in the province of Canterbury) includes Gloucestershire, the city and deanery of Bristol, with the deaneries of Malmesbury, and Crickladc, in Wiltshire. The Bishop has the patronage of the archdeacon- ries, chancellorships, and thirty-two benefices ; the annual income of the see is £3700. The episcopal residences are the Palace, Gloucester, and Stapleton Palace, near Bristol. HEREFORD. — This was a bishopric, suffragan to the metropolitan see of St. David's, previous to the conquest of this country by the Saxons. About the latter period it be- came a portion of the province of Canterbury. The diocese includes the greater part of Herefordshire, with parts of the PART IV.] IN ENGLAND AND WALES. 377 counties of Salop, Worcester, Monmouth, Radnor, and Mont- gomery. The annual value of the see is small, but the Bishop's income is augmented to £4200 by the Ecclesiastical Commis- sioners, out of a surplus from richer sees. The Bishop has the patronage of the archdeaconries, chancellorships, trea- surership, non-resident canonries, and thirty-two benefices. The episcopal residence is at Hereford. LICHFIELD.— This bishopric is said to have been founded by Oswy, Kmg of Mercia, about the year 656. Until very recently it was combmed with Coventry, but the latter is now annexed to the see of Worcester. In 1075, the thirty-fourth Bishop removed the see to Chester, and his immediate suc- cessor removed it in 1102 to Coventry. The forty-first Bishop brought it back to Lichfield, after great opposition by the monks of Coventry. By a subsequent agreement, the see was designated as " Coventry and Lichfield ;" but of late years this title was reversed, and the precedence given to Lichfield, which latter alone is its title at present. It was at one time so wealthy, that King Off'a constituted it an archiepisco- pal see, but at the death of that monarch the title was laid aside. The diocese uicludes the Avhole of Derbyshire and Staffordshire, with parts of Shropshire. The Bishop has the patronage of the archdeaconries, chancellorship, canonries, and twenty-one benefices. The see is suffragan to Canter- bury, and is valued at jg4500 per annum. The episcopal resi- dence is at Eccleshall Castle, in Staffordshire. LINCOLN. — This was origmally two sees ; viz. Sidnaces- ter, near Gainsborough in Lincolnshire, and Dorchester in Oxfordshire. The two were combined after Dorchester had remained a long time vacant, and were removed to Lincoln, about the year 1075, by Bishop Remigius de Fescamp. The diocese includes Lincolnshire, Buckinghamshire, Nottmgham- shire, and part of Hertfordshire. It is a portion of the pro- vince of Canterbury, and is valued at £4000 per annum. The Bishop is, ex officio, Provincial Chancellor of Canterbury, visitor of Kmg's College, Cambridge, of Brazenose and Lincoln Col- leges, Oxford, and of Eton : he possesses the patronage of the 378 ARCHBISHOPRICS AND BISHOPRICS [PART IV. archdeaconries, chancellorships, canonries, and fifty-seven benefices. The episcopal residence is at Willingham House, near Market Rasen, in Lincohishire. LLANDAFF. — The period at which this see was founded is not distinctly known, but it is presumed to be very ancient ; the first Bishop recorded lived about the year 522. It was formerly one of the suffragans of St. David's, and was ex- tremely wealthy. It now forms a portion of the pi*ovince of Canterbury, and is only valued at £1000 per annum. The diocese includes the counties of Glamorgan and Monmouth. The Bishop has the patronage of all the dignities, and of eight livings. The temporary episcopal residence is at Hard- wick House, near Chepstow. LONDON. — Previous to the time of the Saxons in Eng- land, this see was an archbishopric ; and it would have con- tinued so, but that St. Augustine, whom the Pope sent to convert the Saxons, was induced to fix his residence at Can- terbury, the capital of the dominions of Ethelbert, King of Kent. It was founded about the year 514, and has enjoyed much dignity and precedence, though not possessing an archiepiscopal jurisdiction. The diocese comprises the coun- ties of Middlesex and Essex, with pai-ts of Hertfordshire, and is suff'ragan to Canterbury. Its annual income is £11,700. The Bishop is Provincial Dean of Canterbury, Dean of the Chapels Royal, visitor of Sion College, the East India College, and Harrow School ; a Governor of the Chai'ter House, and of King's College, London ; a ti'ustee of the British and of the Hunterian Museums, and a Lord of trade and planta- tions. He has the patronage of one canonry residentiary, the archdeaconries, chancellorships, precentorship, treasurer- ship, non-resident canonries, and eighty- five benefices. The episcopal residences are London House, m St. James's Square, and Fulham Palace, Middlesex. NORWICH. — Felix, a Burgundian, who first converted the East Angles, founded a see, in the year 630, which his third successor had divided into two ; namely, Elmham in PART IV.] IN ENGLAND AND WALES. 379 Norfolk, and Dunwich in Suffolk. After the Danish inva- sion they both lay vacant for upwards of one hundred years. On the revival of Elmham in the year 955, it was united with that of Dunwich, and continued under the combined designa- tion till it was removed, in 1066, to Thetford in Norfolk. The next Bishop removed the see to Norwich, and this has ever since constituted the title of the bishopric. The diocese in- cludes the greater part of the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, and is suffragan to Canterbury. Its aimual value is £4465, and the Bishop has the patronage of the archdeaconries, chan- cellorships, and forty-seven benefices. The episcopal palace is at Norwich. OXFORD. — Out of the lands of the dissolved monasteries of Abingdon and Osney, Henry VI IT. erected this bishopric in 1541 ; it had previously constituted a portion of the diocese of Lincoln. Five years after its foundation, the see was re- moved from Osney, which had constituted its cathedral, to Oxford, where it has since remamed. During the reign of Elizabeth, it was stripped of many of the lands with which her father had endowed it. The diocese includes the counties of Oxford and Berks. The Bishop is, ex officio, Chancellor of the Order of the Garter, and has the patronage of the arch- deacom-ies, chancellorship, and eleven benefices. The income of the see is £2400 per annum. The episcopal residence is Cuddesdon Palace, near Oxford. PETERBOROUGH.— The bishopric of Peterborough was erected by Henry VIII. in 1541, and endowed out of the lands of the dissolved monasteries. It formerly was a portion of the diocese of Lincoln, from which see alone it was taken. It derived its name from the presence of an abbey dedicated to St. Peter ; but anciently it was called Medeshamstede. The diocese includes Leicestershire, Northamptonshii-e, and Rut- landshii'e ; the Bishop's income is augmented to £4500 a year by the Ecclesiastical Commissioners, out of the surplus from richer sees. The Bishop has the patronage of one arch- deaconry, five canonries, the chancellorship, and six benefices. The episcopal residence is at Peterborough. 380 ARCHBISHOPRICS AND BISHOPRICS [pART IV. RIPON. — This bishopric was erected in 1836, under the authority of an order in council. It was taken out of the see of Chester, in the province of York, a portion of York- shire being appropriated as its diocese. The annual value of the see is raised to jg4500 by the Ecclesiastical Commis- sioners ; the episcopal residence is at Bishopton Grove, Ripon, ROCHESTER.— This see was founded by St. Augustine in 604, about ten years after he first came to England. The Bishop is, ex officio, Provincial Chaplain to the Archbishop of Canter- bury, who for several centuries nominated the successive holders of the see. The prior and monks of Rochester, how- ever, after having often disputed this patronage, obtained at last a papal decree in their favour. The diocese includes the deaneries of Dartford, Mailing, and Rochester, with Isleham in Cambridgeshire, and Freckenham m Suffolk. Its annual value is £1459. The Bishop has the patronage of the arch- deaconry, chancellorship, and twenty benefices. The episcopal residence is at Bromley Palace, in Kent. ST. ASAPH.— The bishopric of St. Asaph was founded about the year 560, by Kentigern, Bishop of Glasgow. When this Bishop returned to Scotland, after the comple- tion of the cathedral, he left St. Asaph as his successor, who has given the title to the see. The diocese includes parts of Denbighshire, Montgomeryshire, Carnarvonshire, Merionethshire, Flintshire, and Salop. It was formerly a very wealthy bishopric, and even now its annual value is £5300. The Bishop has the patronage of all the dignities of the Church, thirteen sinecure rectories, and one hundred and six benefices ; it is suffragan to Canterbury. The episcopal palace is in St. Asaph. By an order in council, issued in October 1838, St. Asaph and Bangor are to be united on the next vacancy in either, and a new bishopric of Manchester then created. ST. DAVID'S. — This see, now a suffragan to Canterbury, was once an archbishopric, and the metropolitan see of Wales. One of the three archiepiscopal seats established on PART IV,] IN ENGLAND AND WALES. 381 the introduction of Christianity, was that of Caerleon-upon-Usk in Monmouthshire ; this being found to be placed too near the Saxon territory, was removed to Menew in Pembroke- shire, and St. David was appointed Archbishop. From him the see has since taken its name, and from its locaUty the Bishop is styled Menevensis, The last nominal Archbishop was St. Sampson ; and his successors, though bearing the title only of Bishop, exercised archiepiscopal powers, conse- crating the Welsh prelates, &c., till the reign of Henry I., when the see was made a portion of the province of Canter- bury. The diocese includes Pembrokeshire, Cardiganshire, Brecknockshire, Radnorshire, Carmarthenshire, two parishes in Montgomery, three in Monmouth, twenty- six in Glamor- gan, and eleven in Hereford. Its annual value is raised to £2500 by the Ecclesiastical Commissioners. The Bishop is visitor of St. David's College, Lampeter, and patron of ninety- eight benefices, and all the dignities except two canonries. The episcopal residence is Abergwili Palace, at Canuai'then. SALISBURY.— This see was founded about the year 705, but vmderwent many changes previous to its final settlement at Salisbury. It was first seated at Sherborne in Dorsetshire, with jurisdiction over what now constitutes the sees of Sahs- bury, Bristol, Wells, and Exeter. The two latter were sepa- rated from Sherborne, and erected into distinct bishoprics in 905 ; and subsequently another diocese was partitioned off from the remains of the Sherborn diocese, and seated at Wilton. Wilton, having had eleven Bishops of its own, was again united to Sherborne, and the combmed see was shortly afterwards removed to Salisbury. For security against the Danes, it was once more removed to the fortified hill of Old Sarum ; but Bishop Richard Poore finally restored it to Salisbury, or New Sarum, where it has since remained. The Bishop is provincial precentor of Canterbury, and used formerly also to hold the office of Chancellor of the Order of the Garter, but the latter is now annexed to the bishopric of Oxford. The diocese is suffragan to Canterbury, and in- cludes parts of Wiltshire and Dorsetshire ; its annual value is £5000, and the Bishop has the patronage of the precentor- 382 ARCHBISHOPRICS A.ND BISHOPRICS [PART IV. ship, treasurership, subdeanery, subchantorship, archdeacon- ries, chancellorships, non-resident canonries, and thii-ty-six benefices. The episcopal residence is at SaHsbury, and the Bishop's signature is " Sarum," with the initials of his chris- tian name prefixed. SODOR AND MANN.— This bishopric was first erected by Pope Gregory IV., and had for its diocese the Isle of Mann, together with the Hebrides, or the Western Islands of Scotland. The latter were called by the Danes " Sodoroc ;" and from this it is supposed the title of Bishop of Sodor originated. When the Isle of Mann became dependent upon the kingdom of England, the Western Isles chose a Bishop of their own, who was styled indiff'erently *' Sodorensis," or Bishop of the Isles. The Isle of Mann and the patronage of its bishopric was granted by Edward IV. to the Derby family, from whom it descended in the female line to the Duke of Atholl. He was in the habit of nominating the Bishop, and the King sent the latter to the Archbishop of York for consecration. As he did not hold immediately from the King himself, he has no vote in the house of Lords, and is not esteemed a lord of Parlia- ment. In 1765, the Duke of Atholl ceded the sovereignty of Maun to the Crown for £70,000 ; and in January, 1829, he resigned all interest in the revenues of the island for £132,944. But, notwithstanding this change, the Bishop, though nomi- nated by the Cro\vn, has no vote in the Lords. By act of Parliament (33 Henry VIII.), this bishopric is declared in the province of York. Its income is £2000 per annum ; and the Bishop has the patronage of the two vicarships -general and of four benefices. The episcopal residence is Bishop's Court, Isle of Maun. WINCHESTER —This bishopric has always been seated at Winchester, the capital of the West Saxon Kingdom, and is of great antiquity. Formerly the Bishops were reputed Earls of Southampton, and were so styled in many public documents, as in the statutes of the Order of the Garter issued by Henry VIII. &c., but they possess no such title. The Bishop is, ex officio, provincial subdean of Canterbury, and PART IV.] IN IRELAND. 383 prelate of the Order of the Garter, as well as visitor of Mag- dalen, New Trinity, St. John's, and Corpus Christi Colleges, Oxford, and of Winchester College. The diocese includes the whole of Hampshire and of Surrey, with the Islands of Wight, Guernsey, Jersey, Alderney, and Sark. The Bishop is patron of the archdeaconries, chancellorship, canonries, and sixty- two benefices ; the revenues of the see amount to jg 10,500. The see is suffragan to Canterbury, though it was once in- tended to render it archiepiscopal. The residences are Fam- ham Castle, in Surrey, and Winchester House, St. James's Square, London. The Bishop's signature is " Winton," with the initials of his christian name prefixed. WORCESTER.— The see of Lichfield furnished this dio- cese, which was erected by Ethelred, King of the Mercians, in 679, out of a portion of the lands of that bishopric. An- ciently, the Bishops of Worcester were chaplains to the Arch- bishop of Canterbury, and in right of this office performed service in all assemblies of the clergy when that prelate was present. The diocese comprises the counties of Worcester and Warwick, including Coventry, which formerly belonged to Lichfield. The see is valued at £6500 per annum, and is suff'ragan to Canterbury. The Bishop is visitor of Wor- cester College, and has the patronage of the archdeaconries, chancellorship, and twenty-two benefices. The episcopal residence is at Hartlebury Castle, Worcester. IRELAND. Bishops are said to have been consecrated in Ire- land as early as the second century. The following is a view of the different sees as constituted at pre- .sent, and at the end of this statement is given the changes effected, or to be effected, by the Church Temporalities Act, 3 and 4 William IV. ARMAGH.— This see was founded by St. Patrick in the year 444, but the Bishops did not receive the pallium, or pall, which is the ensign of an Archbishop, till the year 1151, 384 ARCHBISHOPRICS AND BISHOPRICS [PART IV. when it was conferred on the four Archbishops of Ireland, Armagh, Duhhn, Cashel, and Tuam. At that period, the title of Primate of all Ireland was recognized as belonging to the see of Armagh. The diocese includes four parishes m the county of Derry, one-third of Tyrone, and nearly all Armagh and Louth. The province over which his grace presides as metropolitan, includes the dioceses of Meath, Clogher, Derry, Down, Connor and Dromore, Tuam, Clon- fert, with Kilmore, Elphin, and Ardagh. The Archbishop is, ex'officio, prelate of the Order of St. Patrick, Lord Almoner to the Queen, Vice-Chancellor of Trinity College, Dublin, Primate of all Ireland, and Metropolitan ; he possesses the patronage of four dignities, four prebends, and forty-eight benefices ; he is always a member of the Irish privy council ; and the annual value of the see is £14,494. The episcopal residence is in Armagh. DUBLIN. — This see is supposed to have been founded about 448, by St. Patrick, and became an archbishopric in 1151. The bishopric of Glendalagh, which was founded by St. Keiven, has been united to Dublin ever since the year 1214. The Bishop is Primate of Ireland, and is ex officio chancellor of the Order of St. Patrick, and visitor of Trinity College, Dublin. The diocese includes the counties of Dub- lin, Wicklow, and Queen's County, with a small part of Kil- dare and of Wexford. Its value is £7786 per annum. The province of Dublin includes the sees of Kildare, Ossory, Limerick, Cork, Killaloe, and Cashel. The Archbishop is patron of five dignities, seventeen prebends, and thirty-four benefices ; he is always a member of the Irish privy council. The palace is in Dublin. CASHEL, EMLY, WATERFORD, AND LISMORE. — Previous to the year 1839, the see of Cashel was archiepis- copal ; but, on the death of the prelate in that year, it was reduced to a bishopric, under the provisions of the Church Temporalities' Act. It is supposed to have been founded about the year 901. Emly was founded by St. Patrick about the year 448, and was formerly very wealthy ; it was united to the archbishopric of Cashel in 1568, by act of Parliament. 1 PART IV.] IN IRELAND. 385 Waterford was founded about the year 1096, and Lismore about 631. The two latter were united in 1363, and the four were combined into a single bishopric by the 3rd and 4th of William IV. The combined diocese includes the counties of Tipperary and Waterford, with part of Limerick ; its annual value is £oOOO. The Bishop has the patronage of fifteen dignities, sixteen prebends, and sixty-one benefices. The see is suffragan to Dublin, and the episcopal residence is in Waterford. CLOGHER. — This see was founded by St. Macartin, who died in the year 506, and had been an early disciple of St. Patrick. He fixed its seat at Clogher, where it has ever since remained. The diocese includes the counties of Mon- aghan and Fermanagh, with small parts of Tyrone, Donegal, and Louth . Its annual value is £8668, and the Bishop has the patronage of two dignities, five prebends, and twenty-nine benefices. It is suffragan to Armagh ; the episcopal resi- dence is Clogher Palace, Tyrone. At the death of the pre- sent possessor, the see is to merge into the archbishopric of Armagh, under the provisions of the Church TemporaUties' Act. CORK, CLOYNE, AND ROSS.— The foundation of the Cork Cathedi'al is generally ascribed to St. Barr, in the seventh century, but nothing certain is known on the subject. On the death of Milo Fitz-John, in 1430, the bishoprics of Cork and Cloyne were united by Pope Martin V. Clojaie had been founded in the sixth century by St. Coleman, who was himself its first Bishop. In the year 1583, the see of Ross was united to these two, and the Bishops were styled Cork, Cloyne, and Ross, as at present. In 1638, Cloyne was separated by the appointment of a distmct Bishop ; but, after the Restoration*, they were again united, and continued so till 1678, when Cloyne once more received a Bishop of its o\vn. The sees of Cork and Ross now remained in the hands of one prelate for upwards of a century and a half. On the occuri'ence of a vacancy at Cloyne, in 1835, the provisions of the Church Temporalities' Act came into force, and the B b 386 ARCHBISHOPRICS AND BISHOPRICS [PART IV. bishoprics were finally united into the triple form which they now bear. The combined diocese includes almost the Avhole of the county of Cork, and the see is valued at €3500. The Bishop has the patronage of twelve dignities, thirty prebends, and ninety-one benefices. The see is m the province of DubUn, and the episcopal palace is in Cork. DERRY AND RAPHOE.— The see of Deii-y when first founded was placed at Ardfrath, whence it was trans- lated to Maghera ; but in 1158, by a decree of the synod of Brighthaigh, it was finally removed to Derry. Raphoe is supposed to have been founded by St. Eunan ; but of this no certain records exist. The two sees had separate Bishops, till the Church Temporalities' Act united them. The combined diocese includes the counties of Derry, Donegal, and Tyrone, with a small part of Antrim. The annual value of the see is £8000, and the Bishop enjoys the patronage of two dignities, six prebends, and forty-two benefices. The see is suffragan to Armagh, and the episcopal residence is in Derry. DOWN, CONNOR, AND DROMORE.— The first Bishop of Down on record held that see about the year 499 ; and the Hst of the Bishops of Connor starts from the same period. They continued distinct dioceses till John, Bishop of Connor, obtained their union from Pope Eugene IV. in the year 1442, since which pei'iod they have always been governed by one Bishop. The diocese of Dromore was founded by St. Cole- man, about 556. It was united to Down and Connor in 1661 when Jeremy Taylor was Bishop, but remained a separate diocese from 1667 till it was again united to those sees, under the provisions of the Church Temporalities' Act, in 1842. The combined diocese includes the counties of Down and Antrim, with small portions of Armagh and Londonderry ; its aimual value is £4204. The Bishop has the patronage of twelve dignities, seven prebends, and thirty-seven benefices ; and he is suffragan to Armagh. The episcopal palace is in Belfast. KILDARE.— The first Bishop of Kildare on record died PART IV.] IN IRELAND. 387 in the year 519 ; it is one of the earKest episcopal founda- tions in Ireland. The diocese includes the county of Kildare with part of the King's and Queen's Counties ; it is suffragan to Dublin, and valued at jg6000 per annum. The Bishop enjoys the patronage of four dignities, four prebends, and thu'ty-tlu-ee benefices. The episcopal residence is at Glas- nevin, and " the Deanery," Christchurch, Dublin. KILLALOE, KILFENORA, CLONFERT, AND KIL- MACDUAGH. — Killaloe is supposed to have been founded by St. Molua who was Abbot there. The first Bishop was consecrated about the year 639 ; about the end of the twelfth ceutm-y, the see of Roscrea was imited to it. Kilfenora, or as it is sometimes called Tenabore, is supposed to have been foimded by St. Fachnan ; it was the smallest see in Ireland, and was sufi'ragan to Cashel previous to the Restoration, while it was a part of the pi'ovince of Tuam after that event. It was held in commendam with Tuam for some years, but was subsequently united to Killaloe. Clonfert was founded by St. Brendan, the sou of Finloga, according to some authorities, while others attribute its origin to St. ]\Ioena, who died in the year 571 ; it has been imited to Kilmacduagh since 1602. Kilmacduagh was founded by St. Coleman Mac Duagh, who flourished about the close of the sixth or the beginnmg of the seventh century. In the year 1 889, the four became one imited see mider the provisions of the Church Temporalities' Act. The present diocese includes the county of Clare, King's County, and Limerick, with parts of the counties of Galway and Tipperary. Its annual value is £4041, and it is sufi'ragan to Dubhn. The Bishop has the patronage of thirteen digni- ties, fifteen prebends, and fifty-one benefices. The episcopal residence is Clarisford, Killaloe, co. Clare. KILMORE,ELPHIN, AND ARDAGH.— The first Bishop of Kilmore on record died in the year 1231 ; the holders of this see used sometimes to be styled Bishops of Breff'uy, or of Triburna, from places so named. Ardagh is amongst the most ancient sees in Ireland, having been founded by St. Patrick, who made his nephew first Bishop ; in the year Bb 2 388 ARCHBISHOPRICS AND BISHOPRICS [PART IV. 1660, it was united to Kilmore ; in 1692 it was again sepa- rated for a short time, but the two were subsequently conferred upon a single prelate ; in 1742 it was once more disjoined from Kilmore, and remained a portion of Tuam till that see was reduced to a bishopric. Elphin was founded in the fifth cen- tury by St. Pati-ick, who placed St. Asicus there as the first Bishop ; by unions with many minor sees, it became one of the wealthiest in Ireland. On the death of Bishop Beresford of Kilmore, in 1841, the two sees of Kilmore and Ardagh became vested in the existing Bishop of Elphin, under the pro- visions of the Church Temporalities' Act. The combined diocese includes the county of Roscommon, parts of Sligo, Gal- Avay, and Mayo, the greater part of Cavan, a portion of Leitrim, and a small part of Fermanagh ; the see is suffragan to Armagh, and is valued at £6253 per annum. The Bishop has the patron- age of four dignities, eight prebends, and fifty-six benefices. LIMERICK, ARDFERT, AND AGHADOE.— The cathe- dral of Limerick was founded and endowed by Donald O'Brien, king of Limerick, about the period when the English arrived in Ireland. The first Bishop was St. Mun- chin, who died about 1140. The see of Innis Catha, or Innis Scattery, which is said to have been founded about the middle of the fifth century by St. Patrick, was united to Limerick soon after the death of one of its bishops in 1188. Ardfert and Aghadoe have long been united ; the cathedral of the first was dedicated to St. Brandon, and that of the second to St. Finian. The first has sometimes been called the bishopric of Kerry. The three sees of Limerick, Ardfert, and Aghadoe, were combined into one under Bishop Fuller in the year 1667, and have since continued united. The diocese includes the counties of Limerick and Kerry, with a small part of Clare and Cork ; the see is valued at £4973 per annum, and is suff'ragan to Dublin. The Bishop has the patronage of nine dignities, eight prebends, and twenty- seven benefices. The episcopal residence is in Limerick. MEATH. — Many episcopal sees were at different periods seated in Meath, among which have been Clonard, Duleck, PART IV.] IN IRELAND. 389 Kells, Trim, Ardbraccan, Donshaglin, Slane, Foiire, and others of less importance. With the exception of Dulech and Kells, they were all consolidated about 1152, and fixed as one see at Clonard ; subsequently, however, these excep- tions merged into the general see. The combined diocese in- cludes the counties of Meath, Westmeath, and part of the King's County, with a small part of Longford, Cavan, and Kildare. The see is suffragan to Armagh, and valued at £4068 per anmmi. The Bishop is usually a member of the Irish Privy Council, and has the patronage of two dignities, and thirty-nine bene- fices. The episcopal residence is at Ardbraccan house, near Navan in the county of IMeath. This is the only svffragan bishopric which confers the title of " Most Reverend," instead of " Right Reverend." OSSORY, FERNS, AND LEIGHLIN.— Theseeof Ossory was first planted at Saiger (now Sier Keran), about thirty years, it is said, before the arrival of St. Patrick ; it was translated to Aghavoe in 1052 ; in the reign of Henry II. it was removed to Kilkenny. Ferns, which was anciently archiepiscopal, took its name from Ferna, son of Caril, king of the Decies, having been slain there by Gallus, the son of Morna ; the first Bishop on record was possessed of the see in 598. Leighlin was founded by St. Laserian about the year 628 ; it was united to Ferns in the year 1600. The see of Ossory was consoli- dated with the combined bishopric of Ferns and Leighlin, imder the provisions of the Church Temporalities' Act, which came into force on the occurrence of a vacancy in the latter in 1835. The united diocese mcludes the counties of Carlow, Kilkenny, and Wexford, with a part of the counties of Wick- low and Kmg's and Queen's County. The see is suff"ragan to Dublin, and is valued at £4902 per annum. The Bishop has the patronage of eleven dignities, twenty prebends, and ninety benefices. The episcopal palace is at Kilkenny. TUAM, KILLALA, AND ACHONRY. Tuam was archi- episcopal previous to the passing of the act 3rd and 4th William IV. St. Jarlath, the son of Loga, is looked upon as its founder, about the begmnmg of the sixth century. The prelates were 390 ARCHBISHOPRICS AND BISHOPRICS [PART IV. sometimes styled Bishops or Archbishops of Connaught. The bishopric of Mayo, which was fomided by St. Gerald about 690, was united to Tuam in 1559. On the new distribution of dioceses which the Church Temporalities' Act effected, Tuam was reduced to a bishopric, made suffragan to Armagh, and united with Killala and Achonry. Killala was founded by St. Patrick in the fifth century, and St. Muredach was the first Bishop. Achonry was founded by St. Fmiau about the year 530, and has been held in commendam with Killala from 1612, till the reduction of the archbishopric of Tuam. The diocese, as at present constituted, is placed in the counties of Galway, Mayo, Leitrim, and Longford, with a small part of Roscommon, Cavan, Sligo, and Westmeath ; its annual value is ig6996 ; the Bishop has the patronage of seven digni- ties, sixteen prebends, and sixty-seven benefices. The episco- pal I'esidence is Tuam Palace, Galway. THE CHURCH TEMPORALITIES' (IRELAND) ACT. The 3rd and 4th of William IV. cap. 37, was passed in August, 1833, for the purpose of modifying the numbers, revenues, and dioceses of the Irish Bishops. Of the four archbishoprics, Armagh, Dublin, Tuam, and Cashel, the two latter were abolished on the decease of the then existing pre- lates. These archbishops died in the year 1839, and then the provisions of the act came into force. The thirty-second section, of this statute enacts, that the suffragan bishoprics should be reduced from eighteen to ten, by the union of certain of the sees according as they become vacant, whether this vacancy resulted from the decease or translation of the then existing pi'elates. The followmg is a table exhibiting the consolida- tions which this enactment was constructed to effect. * Dromore to be united to Down and Connor. * Raphoe Derry. Clogher Armagh. * Elphin Kilmore and Ardagh. * Killala and Achonry .... Tuam as a bishopric. * Clonfert and Kilmacduagh . Killaloe and Kilfenora. PART IV.] IN IRELAND. 391 Kildare Dublin and Glendalagh. * Ossory Ferns and Leighlin. * Waterford and Lismore . . Casliel and Emly as a bishop- ric. * Cork and Ross Cloyne. In the preceding table it will be seen that eight of the unions (marked thus*) have already taken place, and the followmg list shows the dates at which these sees became united. Down, Connor, and Dromore 1842 Derry and Raphoe 1 834 Kilmore, Elphin, and Ardagh 1841 Tuam, Killala, and Achonry 1839 Killaloe, Kilfenora, Clonfert, and Kihnacduagh 1839 Ossory, Ferns, and Leighlin 1835 Cashel, Emly, Waterford, and Lismore 1839 Cork, Clo}Tie, and Ross 1835 The same statute also provides, that after the death of the present Archbishop of Armagh the income of that see should be reduced from £14,494 to £10,000 per annum ; and that all other sees which may be worth more than £4000 a year, should be reduced to that sum, with the exception of the bishopric of Derry. This see was reduced imme- diately from £12,000 to £8000, and eventually it is to smk to £6000 per annum. These are among the more important changes effected by the Church Temporalities' Act, as far as regards the revenues, extent of diocese, and numbers of the Irtsh hierarchy. The other portions of the statute have no direct influence upon the article to which this statement is appended. 192 UNIVERSITIES. [PART IV. UNIVERSITIES. " . . ' . . Far the noblest way Of breeding up our youths hi letters, arms, Fair mien, discourses, civil exercise, And all the blazon of a gentleman. Where can he learn to vault, to ride, to fence. To move his body gracefully, to speak His language purer, or to tune his mind Or manners more to the harmony of nature Than in these Nurseries of Nobility ?" Ben Jonson's New Inn, act i. sc. 3. The thirteenth century is the period usually assigned as the origin of Universities in England ; and the University of Paris is cited as the model upon which these institutions were formed. Long previous to this period, schools and places of general education were doubtless in existence both at Oxford and Cambridge ; but the regular form of University on the Parisian model is said to have been first estab- lished in the course of the thirteenth century. The respective antiquity of the two Universities of Oxford and Cambridge was long a subject of vehement con- troversy ; but with this question the matter before us has no connection. The University op Oxford is incorporated by the style of "the Chancellor, Masters, and Scholars of the University of Oxford ;" and its ancient char- ters to this effect were confirmed by the Act of Incorporation, passed in the 13th of Queen Eliza- beth's reign. The Chancellor of Oxford was in ancient times elected for three years ; since 1484, however, the PART IV.] UNIVERSITIES. 393 mode of election has been for life. Originally it was held by a resident of the University, but in modern times has been little more than an honorary dignity conferred on some distinguished peer. He is con- sidered in theory as the first officer of the Univer- sity, though, practically, his ordinary duties are per- formed by the Vice- Chancellor. The High Steward, or Seneschal, is appointed by the Chancellor, and his duties being performed by deputy, the office is usually held by a nobleman. These duties consist in holding the University Courts- leet, and determining causes in which members of the University are concerned, by virtue of their privileges. The Vice- Chancellor is practically the supreme executive and judicial authority in the University. He is annually nominated by the Chancellor as his deputy ; but, in effect, the office is held in rotation by the heads of colleges for four years. The Proctors (senior and junior) are officers an- nually appointed by the colleges from among their own members, each college taking its annual turn according to a fixed cycle. They are the conserva- tors of the peace of the University, being assisted by the pro-proctors, and having under their command the academical constabulary force. They not only can inflict summary punishment upon the students, such as impositions, confinements, &c., but enjoy an extensive police jurisdiction in the town. Their summary authority extends over bachelors of arts as well as under- graduates. The number of colleges attached to any University has no relation to the constitution of the establish- 394 UNIVERSITIES. [PART IV. ment itself. A college is, strictly speaking, com- posed of a number of persons living together accord- ing to some common rules ; therefore, a charitable or a monastic establishment, a seminary for children, a place for gymnastic exercises, for naval or military education, — in short, any community of persons, of any age or sex, united together for a common pur- pose, and governed by the same laws, may be called a college. In modern times, Universities have in immediate connection with them one or more col- leges, from amongst the officers of which those of the University are for the most part chosen ; but each college is governed by laws of its own, which were imposed by its original founder, and its only sub- stantial connection with the University resides in the fact of its educating and lodging a number of indi- viduals, who, being desirous of taking academical degrees, are under the control and government of that body by which degrees are granted, viz. the University. The chief of each college is an officer called by the various titles of Head, Principal, Rector, Master, President, Warden, Provost, &c. terms varying with each college. Generally he is appointed by election of the fellows from among their own number, and holds the office for life, exercising supreme authority in all that regards the discipline, &c. of the college. The fellows of the diff"erent colleges form a very miscellaneous body, in consequence of the great variety which exists in the mode of conferring these appointments. In some colleges, open elec- tion is the form, while in others diff'erent prefer- ences exert their influence, according to the private PART IV.] UNIVERSITIES. 395 statutes of each establishment ; thus fellowships are limited to particular schools, counties, districts, dio- ceses, founders' relatives, rotation, private favour, &c. Fellows are not allowed to contract matri- mony ; and with some special exceptions, fellowships must be held by those studying with a view to holy orders. Thus vacancies occur by death, by mar- riage, or by the acceptance of livings (of which those in the gift of the college are offered to the fellows as they fall vacant in the order of seniority). The corporate business of the whole University is conducted in two distinct assemblies. The Congre- gation performs duties chiefly of a formal character, and these consist in conferring degrees and granting dispensations. The Convocation is a legislative assembly which was instituted in the reign of Charles I., and is com- posed of the vice-chancellor, proctors, and heads of houses. Its powers are mainly directed to altera- tions, &c. of the statutes of the University. The Pubhc Orator is the officer who writes letters and addresses on public occasions, delivers an annual Latin oration, and presents to the congregation per- sons about to receive honorary degrees. He was first appointed in the reign of EHzabeth, and is chosen by convocation. On the first Tuesday in July, an annual meeting is held in the Academical Theatre, which is called the Commemoration, or Act, and on this occasion hono- rarv degrees are conferred, the annual oration is delivered, and prize essays, poems, &c. are recited. The following is a chronological view of the diffe- rent colleges at Oxford. 396 UNIVERSITIES. [PART IV. University College, date of foundation unknown, oldest sta- tutes dated 1280. Baliol College, founded between 1260 and 1270 by John de Baliol, of Bernard Castle, Yorkshire. Merton College, founded about 1261 by John de Merton, and subsequently enriched in 1274 by Walter de Merton, Bishop of Rochester. Exeter College, founded in 1314 by Walter de Stapleton, Bishop of Exeter. Oriel College, founded in 1326 by Edward II. Queen's College, founded by Robert Eggesfield, Chaplain to Philippa, the Queen of Edward III. New College, founded in 1386 by the celebrated William of Wykeham. Lincoln College, founded in 1427 by Richard Fleming, Bishop of Lincoln. All Souls' College, founded in 1437 by Henry Chichele, Arch- bishop of Canterbury. Magdalen College, founded in 1 456 by William of Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester. The King's Hall and Brazen Nose College, founded in 1509 by William Smith, Bishop of Lincoln, and Sir Richard Sutton, of Prestbury, Cheshire. Corpus Christi College, founded in 1516 by Richard Fox, Bishop of Winchester. Christchurch originally founded by Cardinal Wolsey, but modified in 1545, Henry VIII. having first suspended and subsequently re-established it. Trinity College, endowed by Sir Thomas Pope in 1554. St. John's College, founded in 1557 by Alderman Sir Thomas White. Jesus College, founded in 1571 by Queen Elizabeth. Wadham College, founded in 1613 by Nicholas Wadham of Merifield in Somersetshire. Pembroke College, founded in 1624 by Thomas Tesdale, Esq. and Rev. Richard Wightwick. Worcester College, founded in 1714 by Sir Thomas Cookes, of Bently, Worcestershire. PART IV.] UNIVERSITIES. 397 The University of Cambridge differs veiy slightly from that of Oxford in those particulars which this work professes to include. The legisla- tive assembly is styled " the Senate," and consists of two houses, " regents and non-regents." Propo- sitions submitted to the senate are called " graces," and eveiy grace must have the previous approbation of " the Caput," a council which consists of the Vice- Chan cellor, a doctor in each of the three faculties, and two masters of arts. The principal officers have nearly the same titles and duties as at Oxford, namely. Chancellor, Hi^li- Steward, Vice- Chancellor, Public Orator, and two Proctors, but the deputies of the latter are called moderators, a title not in use at Oxford. The following presents a chronological view of the different colleges at Cambridge. St. Peter's College, (commonly called Peter House) foimded in 1257 by Hugh de Balsham, Bishop of Ely. Clare Hall, fomided in 1326 by Dr. Richard Badew, but reconstructed by the sister of Gilbert, Earl of Clare. Pembroke College, founded in 1343 by Mary, Comitess of Pembroke. Gonville and Caius College, founded as Gonville Hall in 1347 by Edmmid Gonville, and united to Caius by John Caius the celebrated physician. Trinity Hall, founded in 1350 by William Bateman, Bishop of Norwich. Corpus Christi College, founded m 1351 by two guilds in Cambridge. King's College, founded in 1441 by Henry VI. Queen's College, founded in 1446 by Margaret of Anjou. Catherine Hall, founded in 1475 by Robert Woodlark, Provost of King's. 398 UNIVERSITIES. [PART IV. Jesus College, founded in 1496 by John Allcock, Bishop of Ely. Christ's College, founded in 1451 by Henry VI. St. John's College, founded in 1511 by the executors of Margaret, Countess of Richmond and Derby. Magdalen College, begun in 151 9 by Edward Stafford, Duke of Buckingham, and completed in 1542 by Lord Chancellor Audley. Trinity College, founded in 1546 by Henry VIII. Emanuel College, founded in 1584 by Sir Walter Mildmay. Sidney Sussex College, founded in 1598 pursuant to the will of Frances Sidney, Countess of Sussex. Downing College, founded in pursuance of the will of Sir George Downing dated 1717? but not incorporated till 1800. In the year 1832, the University of Durham was founded by endowment from the revenues of the dean and chapter. Its government resides in a warden, a senate, and a convocation ; and its officers include a visitor, governor, warden, sub- warden, fel- lows, professors, senior and junior proctors, readers, lecturers, tutors, public examiners, registrar, bursar, &c. Its main object is to furnish instruction to students in the north of England, with a view to holy orders ; although founded in the year 1832, it did not receive its charter of incorporation till the 1st of June, 1837. The University of London was erected by let- ters patent, dated the 28th of November, 1836, which confer upon it the power of granting degrees in arts, law, and medicine, under regulations which were left to the discretion of the University when ratified by the approbation of the Secretary of State for the time being. By a second charter, dated the PART IV.] UNIVERSITIES. 399 5th of December, 1837, some of the powers granted in the first were modified. The senate is appointed " for the purpose of ascertaining, by means of exa- mination, the persons who have acquired proficiency in Hterature, science, and art, and of rewarding them by academical degrees, as evidence of their respective attainments, and marks of honour proportioned thereto." Its senate consists of a chancellor, vice- chancellor, and thirty-two members and fellows. The right of nominating the chancellor and fellows is reserved to the Crown, while the vice-chancellor is elected annually from out of the fellows and mem- bers of the senate. The business of the University is transacted in apartments of Somerset House, which at present is the only habitation it possesses. Among the colleges connected with this Univer- sity, the most important are the tw^o metropolitan institutions of University College and King's Col- lege ; for the establishment of these really led to the erection of the Universitv itself. University College was founded, in 182G, by a company of shareholders, for the combined purpose of pecuniary ad- vantage to the proprietors, and of afFordmg a more extended coui-se of general education unconnected with religious in- struction of any kind. No system of academical residence or discipline was contemplated, but lectures were established in arts, medicine, and law. The institution was erected in Gower-street, and opened in October, 1828 ; it then assmned the title of " The London University," notwithstanding nume- rous unsuccessful attempts to obtam a charter authorizing the granting of degrees. Smce the establishment, however, of the bona fide University of London in Somerset House under let- 400 UNIVERSITIES. [PART IV. ters patent, this institution has borne the title of University College. Connected with it is a school for boys, which is ex- pressly framed as preparatory to the departments of the col- lege itself. King's College was founded partly by shares and partly by donations. It forms the east wing of Somerset House, the ground on which it stands having been presented by George IV. It received a royal charter of incorporation in 1829, and its constitution only differs from that of University College in two particulars. First there is a professor of divinity attached to the establishment ; and the college is essentially devoted to the instruction of students according to the tenets of the Church of England. The other peculiarity consists in the presence of a large number of chambers, which, though residence is not compulsory, are kept con- stantly full, and are under the influence of academical disci- pline. As in University College, so here there is attached a school for boys, preparatory to their entrance on the senior classes ; in connexion with this school, and characterized by the same course of education, are several others distributed throughout the kingdom. The Scottish Universities are four in number ; viz. St. Andrew's, which was founded by papal authority in 1413; Glasgow, founded in 1450; Aberdeen, founded in 1494 ; and Edinburgh, founded in 1582. St. Andrew's University formerly had three col- leges attached to it ; but two of these were subse- quently combined, and it now has only two; viz. St. Mary's, and the consolidated college of St. Sal- vador and St. Leonard's. The University of Aberdeen has two colleges ; King's, founded in 1494, and Marischal, instituted PART IV.] UNIVERSITIES. 401 in 1593. The Universities of Glasgow and of Edin- burgh contain but one college each. The professors in the different colleges form the constituent members of the Senatus Acadeynicus of each university. This body confers degrees, and enjoys the uncontrolled management of their own affairs. The Chancellor is chosen for life by the senate, presides at the councils, and acts as visitor ; it is merely an office of honour. The Rector is sub- ordinate to the Chancellor, is chosen by the students annually, and superintends the discipline, statutes, and privileges of the University. In Edinburgh, however, there is no Chancellor, and the Lord Pro- vost of the city is Rector ex officio. Irish University. The University of Dublin has but the single college of "Trinity" attached to it. The first students were admitted in the year 1593, though its institution is of an earlier date, and its prac- tical action was for some time impeded by the unset- tled state of the kingdom. Some authorities trace its first foundation to the year 1311. Its government is carried on by a Chancellor, a Vice- Chancellor (who in special cases has power to employ a pro- Vice-Chancellor), a provost, a vice-provost (usually the first of the seven senior fellows), two proctors, two deans, a censor, two librarians, two registrars, two bursars, an auditor, &c. The whole manage- ment is vested in a board, composed of the Provost and the senior fellows. The assembly for conferring degrees is termed a " Comitia." 402 THE ARMY. [PART IV. THE ARMY. i " With all their banners bravely spi'ead, And all their armour flashing high. Saint George might waken from the dead, To see fair England's standards fly." Scott. To enter into any lengthened history of the rise and progress of our miUtary arrangements, to undertake any description of the science of war, to uphold or decry the maintenance of a standing Army, would be quite foreign to the purposes of this work. But the naval and military professions confer upon their members certain titles, of which the origin, relative rank, and comparative importance are not perhaps thoroughly understood by many persons ; while the higher ranks are so interwoven with our system of government, that no complete view of our constitu- tion can be presented which would omit to notice these two professions. The Church has been dignified by the sacred character of its members, and a natural reverence for learning, piety, and virtue ; the legal profession has been rendered important by the exalted station and exemplary character of the judges ; while the Army and Navy have had their pride gratified, their respective professions elevated, their devoted loyalty identified with the personal attributes of the monarch, by numbering kings and princes of the blood as fellow soldiers and shipmates. Previous to the abolition of feudal tenures by Charles II. stipendiary troops had gradually en- tered into the constitution of our military force, from the practice of commuting compulsory service PART IV.] THE ARMY. 403 for sums of money; but subsequently the employ- ment of paid soldiers became the necessary con- sequence of the removal of feudal liabilitiei. The parliamentary army during the civil war was mainly composed of stipendiary troops, though the royalists consisted principally of landed proprietors followed by their tenants. The origin of a standing armv is traced by some authorities to the year 1660, when Charles II. estabhshed a force of about 5000 men, including those in garrisons abroad : James II. subsequently increased this to 30,000. Up to the period of the Revolution, soldiers were embodied under the authority of the Crown only, but the Bill of Rights declared that the raising or keeping a standing army within the kingdom during peace is contraiy to law, unless it be upheld by the con- sent of Parliament. This abridgment of the royal prerogative, therefore, placed in the hands of Par- liament the maintenance of the troops, and an act is annually renewed for the regulation of the military force of the countr^^ This act, popularly called the Mutiny Act, specifies each year the number of men to be kept on foot, as well as the conditions under which they are enhsted, paid, billetted, and governed. In conformity with this statute the Crown issues Articles of War which are printed with, and annexed to the Mutiny Act. Although the Crown has no power to raise and maintain forces without parliamentary control, yet the King is the supreme head of the Army and Navy, in all that concerns the distribution, command, and organization of the troops when once they are raised. All forts, arsenals, and other fortified places are under c c 2 404 THE ARMY. [PART IV. his sole government and disposal, and all military- orders emanate directly from the Crown. These powers are of course exercised through the medium of responsible advisers ; but the interference of the Parliament is confined only to the existence of the standing army, and that existence is only authorized from year to year. The Commander-in-Chief is the immediate deputy of the Sovereign, in controlling and superintending the organization, discipline, and eflficiency of the military forces of the country. To the Crown alone the internal economy of the Army is entrusted, and the Commander-in-Chief receives direct from the Sovereign, in the royal closet, all orders relating to this portion of his duty ; but as far as regards the disposal and employment of the forces, he is under the regulation of the secretaries of state. As a great state officer he is himself responsible for the first portion of his duty; but for the second, the secretaries of state are answerable. No important or extensive change in the whole system of military discipline can be made by the Commander-in-Chief on his personal responsibility ; but yet the secretaries of state are not entitled to intervene between him and the Sovereign in the promotion of the interests of individuals, or in the promulgation of general orders for the maintenance of the internal government of the service. He is usually, but not invariably, a member of the same pohtical party as the adminis- tration of the day ; on the three most recent changes of ministry, no alteration was made in this office. The Commander-in-Chief is assisted in the perform- PART IV.] THE ARMY. 405 ance of his duties by the Adjutant- General, the Quarter-Master- General, the Barrackmaster- General, the Commissary- General, the Master- General of the Ordnance, and the Paymaster-General. The Adjutant-General is the medium of com- munication between the individuals in the Army and the Commander-in-Chief. By him all orders are published, and he superintends the recruiting, disci- pline, clothing, and accoutrements of the forces ; he regulates the employment of officers on the staff, grants leaves of absence, &c. The Quarter-Master-General is entrusted with the conduct of the Army as far as regards the loca- lities and capacities of the ground they occupy ; he prescribes routes and marches, regulates embarkation and debarkation, provides quarters and encampments, plans defences, &c. His duties, therefore, exercise an important influence on military successes while the Army is in the field. The Barrack-Master-General, as his name im- plies, is the superintendent of barracks, and is entrusted with all that relates to their construction and repair, as well as generally to the reception and lodging of the troops. The Commissary -General is head of that de- partment which superintends the supply of provisions and other necessaries to the Army ; in this capacity he is subordinate to the Secretary-at-War as far as relates to military matters, and is under the control 406 THE ARMY. [pART IV. of the Treasury in the financial portion of his depart- ment. The Paymaster- General holds one of those offices which are conferred and resigned at the for- mation of every new ministry. He is invested with no discretionary powers, but makes payments in strict pursuance of such warrants as the Treasury or Secretary-at-War address to him. Each regi- ment has in addition a paymaster of its own, who is of course to a certain extent under the control of the Paymaster- General. Formerly the Paymaster- General was only entrusted with the pa)mnent of the military forces of the country ; but of late years a consolidation has been practically effected in three of the departments of the public service, by conferring upon one person the offices of Paymaster- General, Treasurer of the Ordnance, and Treasurer of the Navy. The Secretary-at-War is the medium of com- munication between the Army and the government of the day, just as the Adjutant-General is the channel of intercourse between the Commander-in-chief and the military forces of the country. His department has an especial bearing upon the financial portion of the government of the Army. He is bound to give effect to the orders of the Commander-in-Chief so long as they are consistent with the known resources of the service ; but when they appear likely to occa- sion an excess of expenditure, he refers for further instructions to the Treasury, by whose decisions he is bound to abide. His duty is to prepare the PART IV.] THE ARMY-. 407 Army estimates, and lay them before Parliament ; he is always, therefore, a member of the house of Commons. He is occasionally, though not always, a member of the cabinet, but he is usually a privy councillor. The office was established in 1666; and the first person who held the appointment was detached from the Secretary of State's office, so intimately connected were the two departments then considered. The gazetting of military appointments and promotions, the preparation of the annual Mutiny Bill, the framing of the Articles of War, and the investigation of complaints against the military, all fall under his control. The Master-General of the Ordnance was formerly appointed for life, but now be varies with every change in the responsible advisers of the Crown. The celebrated Earl of Essex held the office under Elizabeth, but the last occasion upon which it was conferred for Hfe occurred in 1660, and since that period the tenure has always been during pleasure. The appointments, discipline, and employ- ment of the corps of artillery and engineers is under the personal control of the Master-General, as colonel-in-chief, as is likewise the government of the Military Academy at Woolwich. But there is another class of his dutieswhich is under the control of that board, of which he is the president. The officers composing the Board of Ordnance are entrusted with functions respecting the artillen,^ and engineer corps, similar to those discharged by the Secretary-at-War, in regard to the rest of the Army. Arms and military 408 THE ARMY. [PART IV. stores of every description are examined and dis- tributed by them, and they likewise attend to the guns and gun-carriages of the Navy. The whole Army, however, as well as the ordnance and engineer corps, receive their supplies of the munitions of war through this board, and a certain portion of the clothing, namely, the furnishing of great coats, the clothing of the artillery and engineers, the clothing of a part of the militia, and of the Irish constabulary force, enter into the constitution of their duties. Fortifications and military works are under their superintendence, and they furnish the stores required for the use of the various convict establishments in the colonies. These extensive duties are performed through the medium of a surveyor-gpneral, a clerk, and principal storekeeper, all of whom are generally members of Parliament ; but the Master- General is the officer responsible for the manner in which the duties of his department are performed. The British Army is divided into cavalry, infantry, and artillery, which each undergo a subdivision into regiments, many of which are divided into two or more battalions. The three regiments of Life-Guards consist of Officers 33 Privates 351 Non-commissioned ditto. 53 Horses 274 The ordinary cavalry regiments have each on an average Commissioned Officers... 27 Privates 304 Non-commissioned ditto. 31 Horses 253 PART IV.] THE ARMY. 409 The Grenadier regiment of Foot- Guards consists of three battalions, having Commissioned Officers ... 96 Privates 2080 Non-commissioned ditto. 177 The other two regiments of Foot-Guards consist of also three battalions each, and have Commissioned Officers ... 61 Privates 2080 Non-commissioned ditto. 109 The ordinary infantry regiments consist of one battalion, and have each Commissioned Officers ... 39 Privates 739 Non-commissioned ditto. 57 The Royal Regiment of Artillery consists of nine battalions, and has Commissioned Officers 449 Non-commissioned and men 6062 The officers or staff of an ordinary cavalry regi- ment, which is divided into six troops, are as follow : Colonel 1 Pa;yTnaster 1 Lieut.-Colonel 1 Adjutant 1 Major 1 Quartermaster .... 1 Captains 6 Surgeon 1 Lieutenants 6 Assistant Surgeon . . 1 Cornets 6 Veterinary Surgeon.. 1 The staff of an ordinary infantry regiment, consist- ing of one battalion, contains as follows : Colonel 1 Paymaster 1 Lieut.-Colonel 1 Adjutant 1 Majors 2 Quartermaster 1 Captains 10 Surgeon 1 Lieutenants 12 Assistant Surgeons. . 2 Ensigns 410 THE NAVY. [part IV. To conclude this view of the British Army it is, perhaps, necessary to state that there are Regiments of Life-Guards 3 Dragoon- Guards 7 Dragoons 17 Foot-Guards 3 Foot 99 Rifle Brigade 1 West India Regiment of Foot 3 Ceylon Rifle Regiment 1 Royal African Colonial Corps 1 Cape Mounted Riflemen 1 Royal Newfoundland Veterans 1 Royal Malta Feneibles 1 For particulars respecting the relative precedence of the different ranks in the military service of the country, the reader is referred to the article on pre- cedence in general. THE NAVY. " Britannia needs no bulwark, No towers along the steep ; Her march is o'er the mountain -waves, Her home is on the deep." Campbell. The insulated character of the United Kingdom, the comparatively large extent of British dominion locally situated at a distance from the centre of government, and the paramount importance of our commercial relations, have all contributed to give popularity to the Navy ; so that in the mind of those PART IV.] THE NAVY. 411 who truly appreciate the elements of a powerful state, " ships " have always heen considered as the in- separable companions of " colonies and commerce." Enjoying all the advantages of royal patronage, and participating in all the attractions of an adven- turous profession, the sea service of the state is quite exempt from the distrust and suspicion, which are the natural results of occasionally employing the military in the preservation of the internal peace of the country. Sailors, never being engaged in repressing popular outbreaks, are therefore never suspected of participating in any attempt upon our constitutional liberties. The purely ministerial character of the profession, and the application of its powers to objects so well understood in a commercial country, have much contributed to foster and improve an aptitude for naval achievements which itself is almost a national characteristic. Until the reign of Elizabeth the Navy can hardly be said to have assumed any formidable character ; and even then, Hume tells us, that £14,000 hav- ing been ordered for the repair and victual- ling of the fleet, it was computed that £10,000 a-year would afterwards answer all the necessary charges. Previous to Elizabeth's reign, or even that of Henry VHL, the number of ships in the actual pay of the state was very small ; and the transport of troops, or the entrance on any import- ant naval enterprize, was only to be effected by requiring supplies of ships and men from every seaport in the kingdom, and these were dismissed when the occasion for their employment passed away. The largest British armament, up that period. 412 THE NAVY, [part IV. was the naval force collected to oppose the Spanish Armada, but of this scarcely one quarter of the ships, and only about one-third of the men belonged to the royal navy ; the remaining three-fourths of the ships and two-thirds of the men being supplied by the great seaports. The Navy remained in a stationary condition, neither much improved or deteriorated, during the reigns of James I. and Charles I. ; but while Cromwell was in power, a great impetus was given to its augmentation and improvement, and at its highest point it was computed at about one hundred and fifty sail (of which more than fifty were two deckers), and the seamen exceeded twenty thou- sand in number. From the commencement of James II. 's reign to that of George I. it steadily increased both in numbers and efficiency, as a natural consequence of its successful exertions in the service of the state; so that at the death of George TI. it con- sisted of 412 ships, 51,645 seamen, and 18,355 marines. The magnitude and severity of the naval struggles which followed the events of subsequent years, natu- rally led to a vast augmentation of our sea forces; and the protection of our numerous colonies, the attention required on our own shores, as well as the defence of our mercantile shipping, afforded ample opportunities, of which the British Navy never failed to avail itself, until successive victories swept every other fleet from the surface of the ocean. The general direction and control of the Navy is entrusted to the Lord High Admiral, or to the PART IV.] THE NAVY. 413 Commissioners who perform the functions of that important state officer ; for the history, duties, and pecuHarities of this office, the reader is referred to the article "Lord High Admiral." The Flag Officers of the Navy consist of three gradations of Admirals ; viz. admirals, vice-admi- rals, and rear-admirals. Each of these are again sub- divided into three classes, according to the flags which they respectively bear, and may be thus classi- fied :— I. Admirals Of the Red Squadron, "| Bearing their respective flags Of the White, s at the main-top-gallant-mast- Of the Blue. J head. II. Vice- Admirals Of the Red Squadron, "1 Bearing their respective flags Of the White, - at the fore-top-gallant-mast- Of the Blue. J head. III. Rear-Admirals Of the Red Squadron, ~j Bearing their respective flags Of the White, - at the mizen-top-gallant-mast- Of the Blue. J head. Thus we see that the particular mast-head at which the flag is displayed, indicates to us w^hether it belongs to an Admiral, Vice-Admiral, or a Rear- Admiral, while the colour of that flag denotes the squadron of each respectively. There are about 210 of this class of officers in the service. The Post Captain is the officer in immediate command of an individual vessel. Ships may be, and frequently are, com- manded by those who hold a lower rank in the service ; but 414 THE NAVY. [part IV. this is the highest officei- in the Navy whose duties are restricted to a smgle vessel. When on any temporary occa- sion the senior Captain in a naval enterprise is invested with a command similar to that of an Admiral, he is styled a Commodore. The Captain of a ship is responsible for the discipline and efficiency of his ci'ew, as well as for the general observance of good order throughout the vessel under his command. By his authority all punishment is inflicted, but its execution must take place in the presence of the ship's company and officers ; and an account of all the circumstances must be inserted in the log-book, of which an abstract is fur- nished every quarter to the Admiralty. The Captain is responsible for the safety of the ship both at sea and in port. If any business of a public nature is to be transacted with foreigners, it of course falls into his hands as supreme head of the officers. Not only do all general orders proceed from him, but when bearing the flag of an Admiral, the latter, though virtually commanding the vessel, transmits his orders to the crew invariably through his flag-captain. So that the rare occasions which give rise to the Admiral's interference, are not allowed to break in upon the general attention paid to the Captain, There is no necessity for enlargmg on the edu- cation, judgment, and general ability, which the natural exigencies of the service call into action among these im- portant officers. The government of several hundred men, the proper maintenance of the national dignity, the imlimited command over so many lives and so much property, afford full scope for the exercise of the best attributes of our nature. In the Navy there are about 760 Captams. Commanders form the next rank ; and until they have served in this capacity one full year at sea in command of a ship of war, naval officers are not eligible for Captains' com- missions. Vessels are committed to the charge of these officers, in the same manner as to post-captams ; and many of them are, in every professional respect, except in etiquette, pay, and precedence, fully equal to the higher officer. They usually command the smaller class of vessels, or are placed on board those of high rating, which are imder the command PART IV.] THE NAVY. 415 of a Captain. Being almost essentially Captains, they by courtesy receive that designation in the ordinary intercourse of society, but on strict professional business they are more specifically described. There are about 1000 Commanders in the Navy. The Lieutenants in the Navy are, as the word implies, the immediate substitutes or deputies of the officers in command. Though the office of Lieutenant is less responsible, yet it is far more laborious than that of the Captain. He practises a general supervision of the whole ship, and attends particularly to proper cleanliness and regularity throughout the vessel. For this purpose he inspects every part of her once a day at least, and reports her condition to the Captain. Besides this, his duties, as they are sti'ictly practical, involve considerable labour ; as, for example, in stationing the men when the ship is commissioned ; in exercising them at the guns ; in regu- lating the expenditure of certain public stores ; in taking the immediate command when coming to an anchor or getting under weigh ; in granting leaves of absence when the ship is in port, &c. There are about 2750 Lieutenants in the Navy. Besides these officers, each vessel has a sailing- master, surgeon, assistant- surgeon, purser, midship- men, &c. Not only does the pay of each officer differ ac- cording to the class of vessel he commands, but the relative rank is also influenced, and it is therefore desirable to know the different classes and denomi- nations of vessels in the Navy. There are — 1 . Rated ships, viz. : — First Bate. — All three-decked ships 15 ^Second Rate. — One of her Majesty's yachts, and all two-decked ships, the war complements of which consist of 700 men and upwards 19 Third Rate. — Her Majesty's other yachts, and all such yachts as may bear the flag or pen- dant of an Admiral or Captain supermtend- 416 CORPORATE AUTHORITIES. [PART IV. ing one of her IMajesty's dock-yards ; and all ships the complements of which are under 700 and not less than 600 55 Fourth Rate. — Ships, the complements of which are imder 600 and not less than 400 22 Fifth Rate. — Ships, the complements of which are under 400 and not less than 250 81 Sixth Bate.— Slii^s under 250 26 2. Sloops and bomb-vessels ; all such as are com- manded by Commanders 3 3. All other smaller vessels, such as are com- manded by Lieutenants or inferior officers . , 225 Total of all classes 443 For particulars respecting the relative precedence of the different ranks in the naval service of the country, the reader is referred to the article on the subject of Precedence in general. CORPORATE AUTHORITIES. " We bring you now to show what different things The cits or clowns are, from the courts of kings." Johnson. It has been the practice to say that the monarch never dies, because the kingly office survives in his successor ; and as a further manifestation of this official continuity, certain other rights and immuni- ties, which are closely connected with the govern- ment of numbers, have been preserved from the ex- tinction that would inevitably follow the death of their possessors, by conferring a sort of ** legal 1 PART IV. ^ CORPORATE AUTHORITIES. 417 immortalit}'" upon the whole body in which these pri\-ileges are vested. By the perpetual succession which is maintained in the constituent elements of corporations, the integrity of the compound is pre- served, while its laws and regulations are transmitted with its privileges for the guidance of those indivi- duals who may in after years contribute to its con- stitution. The associated persons who, by an imaginan.- im- mortality, are invested with these continuous duties and immunities, are st^'led Bodies Politic, Bodies Corporate, or Corporations ; they are very nume- rous, and their objects have been either the advance- ment of religion, the diffusion of learning, or the encouragement of commerce. For these high pur- poses, they possess a perpetual identity : a capability of purchasing and holding landed property for them- selves and successors ; a power of contracting liabi- lities affecting them in common, or each member in proportion to his share ; a right to sue and be sued, grant and receive, as a single person ; being bound by their common seal, and in every other respect considered as possessing individuality. Corporations are either aggregate or sole. The former accords with the more usual definition of the word Corporation, viz. a number of persons united into one society, and preserved by a continual suc- cession of members ; of this kind are municipal bodies, universities, &c. A Corporation sole, on the other hand, consists of an individual and his suc- cessors, who, for the maintenance of perpetuity in the office they hold, are invested with the legal capa- cities alreadv detailed as characterizing a corporate Ed 418 CORPORATE AUTHORITIES. [PART IV. body, many of which are incompatible with the inci- dents of natural life ; in this sense, kings and bishops are Corporations ; so, likewise, are some deans and prebendaries, while every parson and vicar belongs to this class. Thus the endowments bestowed during the incumbency of an individual do not descend to his legal heirs, and they are quite unaffected by his debts ; but are, from the privileges of his office, im- mutably entailed on his successor, and continue to recompense the performance of those duties for which they were originally appropriated. The following may be taken as a tabular view of the further subdivisions into which corporate bodies have been classed : — ArrRFCATF (Ecclesiastical, or ^AGGREGATE, j f Civil, Or Corporations < or \ j j I r, f Ecclesiastical, or ^^^^^ 1, fCivil,or ^y • • • • I Eleemosynary. The names which are applied to these different classes of Corporations sufficiently explain the cha- racters of each sub-division, and any more detailed notice of them would be incompatible with the pur- poses of this volume. These introductory remarks on Corporations in general have only been intended as preliminary to an account of the official titles which are connected with them, and to a brief view of the privileges belonging to their more important functionaries. The class of civil Corporations aggre- gate is, therefore, the only one which comes within the limits of the present article ; and of these the PART IV.] CORPORATE AUTHORITIES. 419 most important are established for the purposes of municipal government. The City of London may be first noticed as amongst the most interesting of the Corporations which confer official rank and title upon its members, and as presenting a construction little altered by the recent legislative enactments affecting other municipal bodies. The system of government is strictly representative and elective, and bears a striking analogy to the more general constitution of the realm. The City is divided into twenty-six wards, in each of which the resident freemen elect, for life, an Alderman, who is the representative of his particular ward, in an assembly called the Court of Aldermen. The court, however, enjoys the power of rejecting the individual thus, chosen, and under these cu'cumstauces a new election takes place ; when, if the same person be returned by a majority of votes, and the court are still opposed to his admission, the next on the poll is mvested with the dignity : this proceedmg may be appealed against in the Queen's Bench, and the reasons of rejection must be there substantiated. Of the twenty-six wards, one of them is styled Bridge Without, and was composed of the houses formerly standing on Old London Bridge ; but, as neither the bridge nor the houses are now in existence, no Alderman can be returned for this division. The senior Alderman, however, is always removed from the ward in which he was chosen, and mstalled m the Bridge- ward, while his former place is suppUed by a new election. The Court of Aldermen is, therefore, a permanent body, elected for life ; but its members have also a seat and voice in a larger assem- bly, which is chosen annually, and is called the Court of Com- mon Covmcil. The Common-Councilmen are chosen for the ensumg year on every St. Thomas' Day, viz. Deceraber 21, by the freemen of the several wards, but being eligible each year for re-elec- tion, few changes are made : they are two hundred and six in number, variously apportioned to the different wards, in ac- cordance with their extent. These, together with the twenty- six aldermen, form a deliberative assembly of two hundi-ed Dd2 420 CORPORATE AUTHORITIES. [PART IV. and tliirty-two members, of which the Lord Mayor is always president. The management of the great estates and other property belonging to the Corporation devolves on the Court of Common Council, and for this purpose the ^^hole body is divided into several committees, which take charge of parti- cular departments and classes of property ; but they are each under the ultimate direction of the general court. The Lord Mayor is the Queen's representative in the civil government of the City ; the chief commissioner of the lieutenancy ; the judge in the courts of Wardmote at the election of Aldermen ; the conservator of the rivers Thames and Medway ; the chief commissioner in all affairs relating to the river Lea ; and the chief butler to the Sovereign at the coi-onatiouj for which as a fee he is entitled to a gold cup and cover, and to a ewer of gold ; he is also chief coroner and escheator in the City and its liberties as well as in South- wark. The Lord Mayor is chosen annually, is capable of re- election, must be an alderman, and must haye previously filled the office of sheriff. Those freemen who have been admitted into the livery of their respective companies are the electors of the Lord Mayor ; they choose two persons from amongst the aldermen, and the court of aldermen confer the dignity on whichever of the two they please* The practice, however, is for the livery to return the aldermen in rotation, and of these the court chooses the senior ; but instances are not wanting in which this course has been varied, for the purpose of excluding some individual on whom the rotation of seniority- would have otherwise conferred the office. The 29th of Sep- tember is the day of election ; and between that period and the 9th of November, when he enters on his duties, he is styled the Lord Mayor elect. As it invariably happens that the aldermen are merchants of considex'able station, it be- comes necessary for them, when chosen Lord Mayor, to make such ai-rangements respecting their commercial affairs as will allow them to devote their whole time to the public service. A salary, amounting to £'6000, besides the use of the INIansion House and its furniture, together with the city carriages, are the recompenses which this office holds out for the constant attendance and restraints Avhich its duties impose. The PART IV.] CORPORATE AUTHORITIES. 421 salary has seldom sufficed to defray the expenses whicli the dignity of the Mayoralty entails. Besides banquets on speci- fied occasions, the greatest expense is incurred at the annual procession, &c. which takes place on the 9th of November. At the sessions, the Lord Mayor is supposed to preside during the trial of all prisoners, for he is the chief justice of "oyer and terminer, and general gaol delivery of Newgate ;" but he is not usually present. It is, however, quite necessary that one alderman should be on the bench, and public business has been frequently delayed by the irregularity of their at- tendance. The Lord Mayor sits daily as a magistrate at the Mansion House, for all the aldermen are ex officio justices of the peace. During his tenure of office, he possesses the title of " Lord," and is always addressed as " the Right Honourable the Lord Mayor ;" his wife is entitled to the style of " Ladyship," " the Lady Mayoress," &c. On the acces- sion of a new monarch to the throne, a city banquet is given to the Sovereign ; and whoever happens to fill the civic chair in that year is usually offered the dignity of a baronet ; on the birth of an heir apparent to the throne, it is also the practice to confer this honour upon the chief magistrate of London. The Sheriffs are elected annually on Midsummer-day, by the livery, from among the freemen, and they enter on the duties of their office on the Michaelmas-day following. It is usual to elect one of the two from among the aldermen, because until the latter have served the office of Sheriff they are ineligible for the appointment of lord mayor. They each appoint an under sheriff to assist them in the performance of their duties, for though the office is a very honourable one it is both laborious and expensive. The two Sheriffs together constitute but one officer, and so strictly is this maintained that if one of them dies the other cannot act without a col- league. The same individuals are always the executive officers of the count^ of ^Middlesex ; but although it is usual to speak of the city Sheriffs always in the plural, yet the unity of the office has given rise to the practice of styling the county functionary only in the singular ; thus formal documents always speak of these two officers as being " the Sheriffs of 422 CORPORATE AUTHORITIES. [PART IV. London, and Sheriff of Middlesex." The painful duty of superintending the execution of criminals, the custody of prisoners, and the receipt of writs, form, as in all other places, the duties of the Sheriffs of London, but the extent of these functions is of course influenced by the metropolitan character of their jurisdiction. The Recorder op London is the principal legal officer of the corporation, and is commonly a barrister of eminence. He is appointed for life by the court of Aldermen, and enjoys a salary of ^£3500. Both the Recorder and Common Sergeant sit as judges in the trial of criminal offences committed within the city, or such other parts of the surrounding neigh- bourhood as come within the jurisdiction of the Central Crimmal Court. The Common Sergeant is chosen for life by the common council, and has a salary of £1500. The Chamberlain is an officer of considerable station and dignity. To him is confided the custody of the money of the corporation ; he regulates the admission of freemen, and settles all disputes between masters and apprentices. He is annually chosen by the livery at large, but in effect the office is held for life, because the same person is re-chosen each year. In addition to the above mentioned offices, there are those of town clerk, city remembrancer, solicitor, swordbearer, &.c. The City of York is the only other place in England where the chief magistrate is entitled to the appellation of the " Right Honourable the Lord Mayor." The city is divided into six wards, has twelve aldermen, and thirty-five town councillors. In addition to this, there is a recorder, town clerk, &c. The aldermen are not justices of the peace ex officio, for the magistrates are now appointed by the Crown. Dublin is the only city in Ireland where the chief magis- trate is entitled to the titular distinctions which the Loi'd Mayor of London enjoys. Originally, the chief civic func- tionaries were styled provost and bailiffs ; the former title PART IV.] CORPORATE AUTHORITIES. 423 was changed to that of mayor in 1 409, and the latter to that of sheriff in 1547. In 1660 Charles II. granted the chief magistrate a golden collar as an ensign of his office, and in 1665 the title of Lord Mayor was conferred upon him. The recent legislative enactments on the subject of ^Municipal Corporations in Ireland have completely changed the organiza- tion of those bodies, but so far as the chief titular distinctions connected with them are concerned, no marked difference is to be observed. To enter into any detailed statement of the present construction of these corporations would be foreign to the purposes of this work, and necessaiily incom- plete fx'om the novelty of their existing constitution. In Edinburgh, the chief magistrate is styled the Lord Pro- vost. He together with four baillies composing the magistracy, are elected by the towTi council, a body consistmg of thirty-one members chosen by the qualified voters for members of parliament ; this assembly also includes a deacon-convener, who is elected by the incorporated trades, and a dean of guild, who is chosen by the incorporation of guildry, i. e. the company of merchants who are freemen of the city. With the assistance of assessors or legal advisers, the magistrates hold certain civil and criminal courts in right of ancient privileges. In Glasgow there is likewise a Lord Provost, who, toge- ther -with five baillies, a treasiu'er, &c., is elected by the town council from among themselves. The City is divided into five wards, each of which elects six town councillors, the voters being those who compose the parliamentary consti- tuency. The company of merchants, or, as they are termed, the merchants' house, elect an officer called a dean of guild, and the trades' house choose a convener ; these are added to the town council, and have therefore a voice in the election of the Lord Provost. Jn all other cities and incorporated boroughs, the chief magistrate is only styled Mayor in England 424 COUNTY AUTHORITIES. [['ART IV. and Ireland, while in Scotland, the term Provost is used ; the prefix of Lord to either of those designa- tions is a privilege only possessed by London, York, Edinburgh, Glasgow, and Dublin. COUNTY AUTHORITIES. " Mortals ! no common voice you hear ; Militia Colonel, Premier Peer, Lieutenant of a County ! I speak high things ! yet, god of wine. For thee I fear not to resign These gifts of Royal Bounty." Poetri) of the Antijacoh'ui. The separation of the realm into counties or shires is one of those characteristic subdivisions of power in the constitution, by means of which the authority of the supreme head is delegated to others, and the administration of justice thus secured and facilitated. Its application in the subdivision of England is sup- posed to owe its origin to Alfred. These shires were governed under the Saxons by an officer called an alderman, and after the Danish conquest by an earl (derived from the Danish word jarl) ; but the term county is of French origin, being clearly derived from " the count," who in France corre- sponded to the Saxon alderman and the Danish jarl. It will thus be seen that the Normans most pro- bably originated the name of the subdivision, while PART IV.] COUNTY AUTHORITIES. 42o from the Danes we derive the title of him who was in the habit of administering its government. Shire is a word of Saxon origin, signifying a division. There are three counties in the kingdom which have peculiar characters, and are known as " coun- ties palatine." Lancaster, Durham, and Chester, are, it is said, so called a pulatio, because the owners of them exercised sovereign power, as fully as the king in his palace. These owners were respec- tively the Duke of Lancaster, the Bishop of Dur- ham, and the Earl of Chester ; they granted pardons for all kinds of offences, and appointed judges and justices ; all writs ran in their names ; and offences were said to be committed against their peace, and not against that of the king. In the 27th year of Henry VIIL the privileges of these counts pala- tine were considerably abridged, but still writs con- tinue to be v;itnessed in their names, and all forfeitures for treason occurring within their juris- diction accrue to them. Lancaster and Chester have, however, long been held by the Crown ; but the courts and law officers of the former are still distinct establishments and individuals, a state of things which was equally the case with Chester, till the passing of the Welsh Jurisdiction Act of George IV. Previous to the year 1836, Durham was the only county palatine which continued in the hands of a subject ; but in that year the palatine jurisdiction was separated from the bishopric and vested in the Crown. Burke characterizes these separate princi- palities as possessing " the apparatus of a kingdom for the jurisdiction over a few private estates, and the formahty and charge of the Exchequer of Great 426 COUNTY AUTHORITIES. [PART IV. Britain for collecting the rents of a country squire." In addition to those shires which are commonly recognized as being counties, there are certain cities and towns which possess the characters of " counties corporate." As every portion of the kingdom must be within some county or other, these cities and towns have obtained, by the special favour of the Crown, the privilege to be counties in themselves, to be governed by their own sheriffs and magistrates, and to be free from the jurisdiction of the officers belonging to the county at large. The 5th of Geo. III., cap. 5, enumerates twelve cities and five towns in England having these privileges ; viz. the cities of London, Chester, Bristol, Coventry, Canter- bury, Exeter, Gloucester, Lichfield, Lincoln, Nor- wich, Worcester, and York; with the towns of Kingston- upon -Hull, Nottingham, Newcastle-upon- Tyne, Poole, and Southampton. The principal officers connected with counties which it is proposed to notice, are the Lord Lieu- tenant and Deputy Lieutenant, the Custos Rotulo- rum, the Sheriff, and the Coroner. The Lord Lieutenant. — Commissioners of array were superseded, in the reign of Henry VIII., by commissioners of lieutenancy. The office of Lord Lieutenant of a county does not appear, therefore, to have had any earlier origin than at some period in the reign of that monarch, or his son Edward VI. ; for a statute in the time of Philip and Mary — which is the earliest mention of it on record — speaks of the office of Lieutenant as one then in existence. When the feudal system began to decay, and before regular standing armies came into general use throughout Europe, it 1 PART IV.] COUNTY AUTHORITIES. 427 was found necessary in England to make pi'ovision for the defence of the kingdom. With this view, commissions of array were issued, for the purpose of collecting, organizing, and disciplining an effective military force ; these were, how- ever, soon discontinued, or rather changed their name ; for the differences between them and the commissions of lieu- tenancy are very immaterial. The power of calling out the militia was a right assumed and exercised by the monarch down to the reign of Charles I., when it w^as usurped by Parliament ; since the Revolution, however, several statutes have been passed, regulating the militia force of the kingdom, and placing it under the du'ec- tion of the Crown. For the purpose of maintaining and organizing this force, an officer of high station is appointed in each coimty, under the title of the Queen's Lieutenant ; and being usually a peer, he is commonly addressed as the Lord Lieutenant of the coimty. The appomtment is rarely bestowed upon any but a supporter of the minister of the day, and the office is held during pleasure. Yet it is not the practice to change Lords Lieutenant with every change of ministry ; nevertheless, there have been instances in which what was deemed unwarrantable political opposition to an administra- tion has led to the dismissal of a Lord Lieutenant. His duty, as already stated, is to organize and superintend the discipline of the militia. His privileges are to command that force, to select from amongst the principal gentry of the county Deputy Lieutenants, who are to officer that force, and in his absence to represent that dignified personage himself. He may, therefore, in the event of war or civil commotion, be regarded as responsible for the defence of the county ; and as a necessary consequence of that, he is the sole dispenser of the patronage of the militia. In addition to this, the Lord Lieutenant is regarded as the chief magistrate of the county. No doubt all justices of the peace are appointed under the authority of the Lord Chancellor ; but in making out new commissions of the peace he uniformly adopts the recommen- dation of the Lord Lieutenant. 428 COUNTY AUTHORITIES. [PART IV. Sheriff. — At first the government of counties was directly exercised by the earl or count under whose jurisdiction they were placed ; but in process of time the dignity and the duty became separated, till the attendance of the earl at court rendered it necessary to impose the executive functions of the office upon a deputy permanently residing within the county. This deputy is the rice-covies, sheriff", shrieve, or shire-reeve. The civil administration of the county has long devolved upon this officer, but he soon became independent of the comes or earl ; and though still in Latin styled rice- comes, he receives the charge of the county under letters patent direct from the King. The shrievalty is held only for a year, nor can any man who has served the office be appointed a second time within three years. Anciently the freeholders chose the sheriff" in those counties where the office was not hereditary. Of its hereditary character we have some remains at the pre- sent day, for the Earls of Thanet enjoy the shrievalty of the county of Westmoreland. The city of London nomi- nates the Sheriff"s of Middlesex ; two individuals are ap- pointed by the city, as Sheriff's of London and Middlesex : yet they constitute but one officer, and if either should die, the other cannot act without a colleague. The method of appointing the Sheriff's for the diff'erent counties in Eng- land is as follows. The Lord Chancellor, the Chancellor of the Exchequer, the Judges, and several of the Privy Council, assemble at the Court of Exchequer " on the morrow of Saint Martin," and an officer of the court swears them not to nomi- nate any person from favour, partiality, or any other improper motive. Three persons are nominated and reported to the King in council, who appoints one of them Sheriff", but the mode of this triple nomination is complex. The officer of the court reads over the list of the i)ast year, or, more strictly speaking, the list of the existing year, for this is done on the morrow of St. Martin (Uth of November). In this list there are three names opposite each county, and the existing Shei'iff" is the last of the three. To supply his place in the list is then the purpose of the meeting, and if nobody present PART IV.] COUNTY AUTHORITIES. 429 objects to the two preceding names remaining in the new list, they are inserted, together with the person nominated in place of the last Sheriff, the numerical order being regulated by the rotation in which they may be proposed at the meeting, and not by any previous position on the old list. Objections may be made to individuals by the Ministry or by the Judges, and another gentleman is then nominated ; but these objec- tions are frequently made by the judges, at the request of the individuals concerned, and the office may be avoided upon any such reasonable excuse, as being at the time abroad, being practising baiTisters, being officers in the militia, having small or encumbered estates, not keeping any equipage, &c. No special qualification, however, seems really essential, and though he is I'equired by sevei-al statutes to have sufficient landed property within the county to liquidate fines incurred by neglect of duty, this is not always strictly attended to. At the demise of the Crown, all Sheriffs appointed by the pre- vious king hold their offices for six months, unless previously superseded ; while on the death of a Sheriff the Under She- riff is immediately swoni to officiate in his name till a suc- cessor is appointed. A Sheriff, fully qualified and duly elected, is liable to a penalty of £1500 for refusmg to serve. About the end of Hilary term, following the nommation, the King pricks the list of Sheriffs, that is, marks an mdividual of the three presented in the list, to be the Sheriff for the ensuing year. When the King appoints a person who is not one of the three nominated in the Court of Exchequer he is called " a pocket Sheriff." This prerogative of the Crown is said to have arisen from the judges having, on one occasion in the reign of Elizabeth, been unable to meet and keep Michaelmas term at Westminster on account of the plague ; the Queen herself then nominated the Sheriffs, and several instances have since occurred of the appointment of these " pocket " officers to individual counties. In his judicial capacity the Sheriff presides at the county court, and by him all county meetings are summoned ; the elections of the county member's and of the coroners are con- ducted by him, and he makes a retvirn of those duly elected. 430 COUNTY AUTHORITIES. [PART IV. He is unable, however, to try any criminal offence, and cannot act as an ordinary justice of the peace during his tenure of office. As a keeper of the king's peace, he is strictly the first man in the county, and superior to every noble within the shire. In the preservation of the peace he is armed Avith ample powers, and for his assistance he may command all the people of his county to attend him ; these form the j^osse comitatus, or power of the county. In his ministerial capacity he executes all writs and other process directed to him from the courts ; he summons and returns the jury for all trials, and is responsible for the due execution of the judgment of all courts, civil or criminal, from the exaction of farthing damages to the execution of capital punishment. As the King's bailiff, the rights of the Crown are in his especial custody ; he must seize all lands devolving on the Crown by attamder or escheat, levy all fines, take charge of all waifs, strays, &c. Sheriffs in Scotland, although performing the various executive duties which devolve on the English Sheriff, differ in many important points. Thus the Scottish Sheriff is a paid judicial fimctionary, possessing within his county a jurisdiction, which, though limited in crimuial matters, is exti'emely extensive in civil causes. Each county has one principal Sheriff who is nominated by the Crown, holds the office during good behaviour, must be an advocate of at least three years' standing, receives a salary of from £350 to £1200 a year, and cannot act as counsel in any cause from his own county, which comes before the superior courts. Each Sheriff is entitled to name one or more substitutes, who, though paid by the government, are nominated by the Sheriff', and the latter is held responsible for their acts. The elections for members of Parliament both in boroughs and counties are conducted by the Sheriff, and he also acts the part of the English revising barrister by deciding on claims for enrol- ment in the list of voters. The amount of interest at stake does not limit the causes heard before the Sheriff in his PART IV.] COUNTY AUTHORITIES. 431 couii; of record : all personal actions, all actions relating to the possession of real property', as between tenant and land- lord, all admiralty, and some consistorial actions, are in the first instance decided by him. The decisions of the Sheriff's substitute may be brought before the principal Sheriff by appeal, and over the judgments of both these judges the Court of Session may be called on to review the case. The Sheriff holds also a small debt court, ua which no counsel or solicitor is allowed to practise. The Sheriffs in Ireland differ in no material respect from the corresponding functionary in England. The Gustos Rotulorum, as his name implies, is entrusted with the custody of the roUs and records belonging to the sessions of the peace. The office is of considerable dignity and importance in the county, and bears the same rank in civil affairs, that the Lord Lieutenant enjoys in military matters. Notwithstanding that these offices are so distinct in their duties, they have of late years been frequently com- bined, on accoimt of the fact, that whoever is fitted by his station and wealth to occupy the one, is equally competent to discharge the duties appertaining to the other. The appoint- ment is made by royal sign manual under the authority of which the Lord Chancellor issues his commission. As the duties of the office consist in the custody of the rolls of session, the Custos is compelled to attend that court personally, or by deputy. His deputy is the clerk of the peace, and to this office the Custos Rotulorum is empowered to appoint " a suffi- cient person residing within the county." The clerk of the peace, though thus appointed, may however be removed by the justices, to whom he is really responsible for the per- formance of the duties of his office. To be in constant attendance at the court of quarter sessions, to notify its sittings, issue its process, and record its proceedings, appear to be the most important of the duties devolving upon this deputy of the Custos Rotulorum ; but there are many others connected with the progress of business during the actual course of the sessions, which it would be out of place here to enter upon. 432 COUNTY AUTHORITIES. [pART IV. The Coroner. — Of equal antiquity with the Sheriff, and commissioned for the same preservation of the peace, is the Coroner, whose name (in Latin Coronator) is derived from his being principally engaged with the pleas of the Crown, as they are technically called ; that is to say, with matters in which the Crown would be public prosecutor. The Lord Chief Justice of the Queen's Bench is the principal Coroner of the kingdom, and is competent to the performance of the duties of that functionary in any part of the realm ; but for the ordinary administration of this office, there are Coroners for every county varying in number from one to seven, in accordance with the extent of this jurisdiction. As the sheriffs anciently were elected, so the Coroner still is chosen by all the freeholders in the county court, for which purpose the sheriff receives a writ, expressly commanding that such a person be elected who may have the knowledge, the ability, and the will to administer the duties of this office, qui melius et sciat et velit et jjossit officio illi intendere. The Coroner's election is for life, but he may be removed by special writ for various reasons therein specified; as being appointed to the incompatible office of Sheriff, being incapacitated by age or ill health, or not possessing an estate within the county of sufficient value to answer fines for misbehaviour, or to maintain the dignity of the office. Extortion, neglect, or improper conduct will also justify the removal of this officer. By statute (3 Edw. I. c. 10), it is declared that none but lawful and dis- ci-eet knights should be chosen ; but the holding of a knight's fee (viz. lands of the value of £20 per annum) is a sufficient qualification, whether the person be knighted or not. By the same statute, the receipt of any salary or pecuniary recom- pence for the performance of the office is placed vmder a heavy penalty ; yet for many years coronerships have been sought on account of their income more than for the dignity or honour they may be supposed to impart. When any per- son is killed, expires suddenly, or dies in prison, it is the Coroner's duty to hold " an inquest," or inquiry, as to the causes of death ; to commit to prison for trial the persons found guilty by the verdict of his jury ; and to attend to the PART IV.] CORPORATE AUTHORITIES. 433 lands or other property which may become forfeited by the event. When a supposed shipwreck occurs, it is a branch of his office to inquire whether it be a wreck or not, and to dis- cover who may be in possession of the goods. It also fomis part of his duty to investigate the circumstances attendant on the finding of treasure, to ascertain where it is, and to hold to bail any person suspected of conceaUng it. Whenever the sheriff is suspected of partiality, as, for instance, when he has an interest in a given suit, or is related to the parties, then the writs are directed for execution to the Coroner instead of to the sheriff ; and this practice is of course adopted with stronger reason when the sheriff is actually a party to the suit. PART V. CEKEMONIES AND COSTUMES. CORONATIONS ; OPENINGS, PROROGATIONS, AND DISSOLUTIONS OF PARLIAMENT ; ROYAL AS- SENT, MESSAGES, AND CONFERENCES ; INSTALLATIONS, AND INVESTITURES OF KNIGHTS. INSIGNIA OF THE ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD, THE RANKS IN THE PEERAGE, &c. E e 2 SECTION I. CEREMONIES. " Pageants on pageants in long order drawn, Peers, heralds, bishops, ermine, gold, and lawn." Pope. To furnish the reader with a brief view of some of the more important public ceremonies, without en- tering too minutely into those details which occa- sionally acquire an extrinsic interest from temporary causes, is the purpose of this section of the volume. The subject has been noticed under the three heads of " Regal," " Parliamentary," and " Knightly " Ceremonies. In the first, a short description has been given of a Coronation ; in the second, is de- tailed all matters relating to the opening, the proro- gation, or dissolution of the Legislature, the Royal Assents, Messages, and Conferences ; while under the third head the Ceremonies of Installation and Investiture have been noticed, with reference to each of the Orders of Knighthood, in succession. 438 CORONATIONS. [PART V. CORONATIONS. " In pensive thought reeal the fancied scene. See coronations rise on every green ; Before you pass th' imaginary sights Of lords, and earls, and dukes, and garter'd knights." Pope, Epistles. The splendid and impressive ceremony by which our monarchs are inaugurated, possesses a character of the highest interest in the eyes of every British sub- ject, although the exact nature of that interest may be as various as the spectators of the ceremony. The antiquary luxuriates in the quaint, yet expres- sive, formalities which stamp its ancient origin ; the admirer of our government in church and state glo- ries in the monarchy as an institution, and honours the Sovereign as its type and representative: the philanthropist rejoices in the kindly feelings and the relief from care pourtrayed in the joyous animation of assembled thousands ; while the professed sight- seer is regaled with a display of gorgeous pageantry which he scarcely hopes ever to see equalled, and in which he feels that he personally enjoys an import- ant share ; since a show without spectators would lose its identity, or, as Jolmson forcibly expresses it, " magnificence in obscurity is as useless as a sun- dial in the grave." To impress the monarch with a due sense of the weighty duties he has undertaken, when the happi- ness of whole nations is confided to his care, and to afford his subjects an opportunity of openly acknow- ledging their Sovereign, by universal homage, are PART v.] CORONATIONS. 439 among the important objects attained by the im- posing rites of the coronation ceremony : a cere- mony where the representatives of the most power- ful sovereigns on the earth vie in glittering grandeur with the native nobility — with " The abstract of this kingdom, In all the beauty, state, and worth it holds." The last two Coronations which this country wit- nessed, although possessing many features in com- mon, both differed in an important particular from that which preceded them ; for, as is well known, since the reign of George IV. we have had no coro- nation banquet. The other portions of the ceremony did not, however, differ materially ; and as far as the limits of this work will allow, the following may be taken as an abstract of these interesting details. Previous to the arrival of the Sovereign, the peers and peeresses, together with such others as have been fortunate enough to obtain tickets, take the places assigned to them in Westminster Abbey. The great officers of state, the archbishops and bishops, together with the peers who are appointed to carry the regaha, assemble in the Jerusalem Chamber adjoining the Deanery. There the Lord Chamberlain of the Royal Household delivers to the Lord High Constable the royal ensigns, and the latter functionary places them in the custody of the Lord Great Chamberlain of England, by whom they are delivered to the peers appointed to bear them at the expected ceremony. The Sovereign, with the princes and princesses of the blood royal, attended by the officers of the royal 440 CORONATIONS. [PART V. household, proceed in state from the palace to the Abhey, and in this procession they are accompanied by the representatives of foreign powers, both re- sident and extraordinary. At the last Coronation the following was the order of the procession from the Palace to the Abbey : The High Constable of Westminster. Squadron of Life Guards. Resident Foreign Ministers in the following order : — Mexico, Portugal, Sweden, Saxony, Hanover, Greece, Sardinia, Spain, United States, Netherlands, Brazil, Bavaria, Den- mark, Belgium, Wurtemburg, and Prussia. Ambassadors extraordinary in the order of arrival in Eng- land, viz. — From the Sultan, the King of the French, the Queen of Portugal, the King of Sweden, the King of Sar- dinia, the King of Hanovei", the King of Prussia, the Queen of Spain, the King of the Netherlands, the Emperor of Austria, the Emperor of Russia, the King of the Belgians, and the King of the Two Sicilies. The Turkish, French, Russian, and Austrian Ambassadors. Mounted Band of the Household Brigade. Detachment of Life Guards. Members of the Royal Family, each escorted by Life Guards. Mounted Band of the Household Brigade. The Royal Bargemastei". The forty-eight Royal Watermen. The Royal Carriages, drawn by six horses each, and con- veying, the first, two Pages of Honour and two Gentlemen Ushers ; the second, with similar contents ; the third and fourth with each two Bedchamber Women and two Grooms in waiting ; the fifth, two Maids of Honour, the Groom of the Robes, and the Clerk Marshal ; the sixth, two Maids of Honour, the Keeper of the Privy Purse, and the Vice- Chamberlain ; the seventh, two Maids of Honour, the Treasurer and Controller of the Household ; the eighth, two Maids of Honour and two Lords in Waiting ; the ninth, PART v.] CORONATIONS. 441 tenth, and eleventh, each two Ladies of the Bedchamber and two Lords in Waiting ; the twelfth, the principal Lady of the Bedchamber, with the Lord Chamberlain and Lord Steward of the Household. A squadron of Life Guards. Mounted Band of the Household Brigade. Military Staff and Aides-de-camp, on horseback, three and three. The principal Aide-de-camp, attended by the Equerry to the Crown Stables, and the Gentleman Rider. The Deputy Adjutant-General, Quarter-master -General, and Adjutant-General, Royal Artillery. The Quarter-master General. The military Secretary to the Commander-in-chief. The Adjutant-General. The Royal Huntsmen, &c. The Knight Marshal, followed by Marshalmen in fours. The Yeomen of the Guard. The State Coach, conveying The Sovereign, the Mistress of the Robes, and the Master of the Horse. The Captain-General of the Royal Archers. A Squadron of the Life Guards. On arriving at the west entrance of the Abbey, the Sovereign is received by the great officers of state, and the noblemen bearing the regalia, and then proceeds to the robing chamber, while the offi- cers of all the royal households, who have no specific duties during the ceremony, pass to their respective seats. Having been robed, the monarch advances up the nave into the quire, while the choristers sing the anthem, and the spectators welcome him with shouts of congratulation. The procession into the choir is formed in the following order : The Prebendaries and Dean of Westminster. Officers of Arms. 442 CORONATIONS. [PART V. Controller and Treasurer of the Household. The Vice-Chamberlam and the Lord Steward of the House- hold ; the former attended by an officer who bears the ruby ring and sword for the offering. The Lord Privy Seal and the Lord President. The Lord Chancellor of Ireland. The Archbishop of Armagh. The Archbishop of York. The Lord High Chancellor. The Archbishop of Canterbury. Princesses of the Blood Royal. Portions of the Regalia, borne by peers. The Usher of the Black Rod and the Deputy Garter. The Lord Great Chamberlain of England. Princes of the Blood Royal. The High Constables of Ireland and Scotland. The Sword of State, borne by the Premier, between the Earl Marshal and Lord High Constable of England. Other portions of the regalia, with the Lord High Steward bearing St. Edward's Crown. The Patina, the Bible, and the Chalice, borne by three bishops. The Sovereign, between the Bishops of Durham and Bath and Wells, and having the Gentlemen at arms on each side. The Lord Chamberlain of the Household. The Groom of the Robes. The Mistress of the Robes. The first Lady of the Bedchamber. The other Ladies of the Bedchamber. The Maids of Honour. The Women of the Bedchamber. The Master of the Horse. The Captain-General of the Royal Archers. The Captains of the Yeomen of the Guard and the Gentlemen- at-arms. The Keeper of the Privy Purse. Officers of the Yeomen of the Guard. PART v.] CORONATIONS. 443 Those who form this procession then pass to the places in the Abbey, appropriated either to their official position, or to their rank in the peerage, while the Sovereign passes on the south side of the throne to a chair of state named the Recognition Chair, where, after the usual private devotion, kneeling upon the faldstool, he takes his seat. The bishops stand on each side, the peers who' bear the four swords being on the right hand, and the sword of state next the royal person. On the left stand the Lord Great Chamberlain and Lord High Constable ; the other state officers and the regalia bearers near the royal chair ; the three bishops who have the bible, chalice, and patina near the pulpit ; while the train bearers, the Lord Chamberlain of the House- hold, and the Groom of the Robes, stand behind the Sovereign. The Recognition. When the anthem is con- cluded, the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Lord Chancellor, the Lord Great Chamberlain, the Lord High Constable, and the Earl-Marshal, in the east, west, north, and south sides of the theatre, make the recognition thus ; — the archbishop says, " Sirs, I here present unto you Queen (or King) , the undoubted Queen (or King) of this realm ; where- fore, all you who are come this day to do your homage, are you willing to do the same ?" Loud acclamations reply to these demands, and the Sove- reign resumes his seat. The First Offering. The King or Queen next passes to the altar, and there makes the first offering, viz. an altar-cloth of gold, which is delivered to the archbishop, by whom it is laid on the altar. In the 444 CORONATIONS. [PART V. same way, an ingot of gold, weighing one pound, is delivered by the Sovereign, and placed by the arch- bishop in the oblation basin. The prayer, " O God, who dwellest in the high and holy place," &c. is then said by the archbishop ; after which, the Monarch returns to the chair of state, and the regalia are placed on the altar by those peers who bore them. The Litany is then read by two bishops, and The Communion Service by the archbishop, assisted by a bishop. The Sermon is next preached by the Archbishop of York, or the Bishop of London. The Oath is now administered, in the form of a question, by the Archbishop of Canterbury, and in it the Sovereign swears to govern the kingdom ac- cording to law, to maintain " the protestant reformed rehgion, estabUshed by law," and to preserve the rights, possessions, and privileges of the clergy ; and to a copy of this oath the King or Queen applies the royal sign manual. The choir then sings, " Come, Holy Ghost, our souls inspire," &c. the archbishop reading the first line. The Anointing. At the conclusion of the hymn, the archbishop reads the prayer, " O Lord, Holy Father, who, by anointing with oil," &c., which is followed by the anthem, " Zadok the priest, and Nathan the prophet ;" at the commencement of which latter the Sovereign proceeds to the altar, and is there disrobed. The King or Queen then is seated in St. Edward's Chair, while four Knights of the Garter hold a rich pall above the royal head. The archbishop anoints on the head and hands in PART v.] CORONATIONS. 445 the form of a cross, with the consecrated oil, which had been poured from the ampulla into the anoint- ing spoon. He pronounces the words, " be thou anointed with holy," &c. The archbishop then reads the prayer after the anointing, and the Sovereign resumes his seat in St. Edward's Chair. The Spurs are then presented ; and subsequently THE SWORD, having been laid upon the altar with prayers, is placed in the Sovereign's hand, with the words, " Receive this kingly sword, brought now from the altar of God," &c. It is then offered on the altar by the King or Queen, and is redeemed by the Prime Minister for one hundred shillings, who draws it, and bears it naked for the rest of the ceremony. The Investiture. The imperial mantle, or Dal- matic robe of cloth of gold, is put on with the assistance of the Dean of Westminster and the Lord Great Chamberlain ; the archbishop delivers the orb, with the words, "Receive this imperial robe and orb," &c. The ruby ring is next put on ; the lord of the manor of Worksop presents a pair of rich gloves ; and the two sceptres are successively placed in the Monarch's hands. The Crowning now follows : the archbishop con- secrates the crown with prayer, and, with the assist- ance of the other bishops, places it on the Sovereign's bead; the peers and peeresses present all put on their coronets, the bishops their caps, and the kings of arms their crowns, amid the firing of guns, the acclamations of the assembly, and the sounding of trumpets. 446 CORONATIONS. [pART V. The Bible is then presented, and The Benedjction is pronounced by the arch- bishop ; after this follows The Te Deum, during which the King or Queen removes to the recognition chair. The Inthronization is then performed, and by the assistance of the archbishop and bishops, the Sovereign is placed in the Royal Throne ; the ex- hortation of " Stand firm, and hold fast, from hence- forth, the seat and state of royal dignity," &c. is then pronounced. The Homage is next performed, the archbishop first for himself and the other lords spiritual, repeat- ing the words of the homage ; next, the royal dukes, and then the senior of each rank in the peerage for his own degree ; each peer repeating after his pre- mier, and successively touching the royal crown and kissing the Sovereign's hand. During this, the Treasurer of the Household throws about the medals struck to commemorate the occasion. The Holy Sacrament is next administered. The Sovereign receives from two of the bishops the patina and chalice, and offers bread and wine, the arch- bishop saying, " Bless, O Lord, we beseech thee, these gifts," &c. ; the second offering of a purse of gold is next made, and received into the oblation basin. The archbishop then reads the prayer, " O God, who dwellest," &c. while the Sovereign goes to the chair on the south side of the area. After this the King or Queen returns to the altar, and receives the sacrament. The Sovereign then returns to the throne, and the PART v.] PARLIAMENTARY CEREMONIES. 447 communion service proceeds ; at the end of which the final prayers are read, and the blessing pro- nounced. The Sovereign next passes into King Edward's Chapel, and there exchanges the robe of state for the royal robe of purple velvet ; the orb and sceptre royal are placed in the royal hands, and the proces- sion having been in the meantime formed by the heralds and officers of arms, the Monarch returns to the royal palace with the same state as in the procession to the abbev. PARLIAMENTARY CEREMONIES. There are certain ceremonies which take place at distant intervals during the progress of public busi- ness in the houses of Parliament, and which are seldom detailed at full length in the journals that record the mere fact of their occurrence. As the readers of newspapers are usually presumed to be acquainted with these forms, the particulars of each are not repeated on every occasion ; but from their permanent nature, and from their' always being per- formed in the same manner, a description of them naturally comes within the plan upon which this work was constructed. The most important parha- mentary ceremonies which it is proposed to de- scribe, are the opening, prorogation, and dissolu- tion of the Legislature, the granting of the Royal Assent, the forms observed in the exchange of Mes- 448 OPENING OF PARLIAMENT, [PART V. sages, and the peculiarities of the meetings termed Conferences. Opening of Parliament. As has been fully- stated in the article on the royal functions, the authority for summoning a Parliament is vested in the King, the Queen-regnant, or the Regent for the time being; but this power they do not ex- ercise upon their individual authority, for the sum- mons is issued " by and with the advice of our privy council." Forty days at least before the mem- bers are required to assemble, writs are issued by the Lord Chancellor of Great Britain, and Lord Chancellor of Ireland, under the authority of a royal proclamation for the summoning of a new Parliament. These writs are addressed and sent to each of the lords spiritual and lords temporal, the first being commanded by their " faith and attach- ment," the second by their " faith and allegiance," to meet at the place assigned in the summons. This may be any town in the kingdom, but it is scarcely necessary to observe that Westminster is always, in modern times, the specified locality. The sheriffs of each county receive other writs, commanding them to conduct the elections of the members of the Lower House. When the two houses had assem- bled at Westminster on the day appointed for their meeting, it was till very recently the practice to pro- rogue Parliament for a few days, until the members of the Commons had time to take the oaths before the Lord Steward. But now it is the practice for the clerks of the House to administer the oaths in the presence of the Speaker, who is the first mem- PART v.] OPENING OF PARLIAMENT. 449 ber sworn. Formerly the Speaker was not elected till after the oaths had been administered, but this is not the course followed at present, for the un- sworn members proceed at once to the election of their mouthpiece. On the day fixed for that pur- pose, either the Sovereign comes in state to the house of Lords and opens the session in person, or commissioners are appointed to represent royalty on the occasion. When the Sovereign comes in person. Her Majesty, crowned and robed, is conducted by the Lord Chamberlain into the house of Lords, where she takes her seat on the throne, and returns the salute of the house, the members of which are also robed and receive the Monarch standing. Hav- ing desired the Lords to be seated, the Gentleman Usher of the Black Rod is dispatched to summon the Commons. This officer proceeds to the lower house, and says, " Gentlemen of the house of Com- mons, the Queen commands this honourable house to attend Her Majesty immediately in the house of Peers." The Commons, headed by the Speaker, proceed in a bodv to the bar of the house of Lords, and there stand, uncovered, during the remainder of the ceremony. The Speaker is now approved of by the Sovereign, and formally requests for the house the enjovment of their ancient privileges. The monarch next receives the royal speech from the hands of the Lord Chancellor, and reads it to the assembled parliament, addressing such portions of it as regard pecuniarv- matters to the Commons only. The Sovereign then retires, and the Commons im- mediately withdraw to their own house. When the Lords resume business, the speech is reported to the rf 450 PROROGATION [PART V. house by the Lord Chancellor, and the debate on the address immediately commences ; a similar course is pursued in the Commons, but in order to assert a right of refusing precedence to the matters contained in the royal speech, it has always been the practice, " for form sake," that some unopposed bill should be read a first time, previous to moving the address in answer to the speech from the throne. When the Sovereign does not attend in person, the session is opened by commissioners appointed under the great seal for that purpose ; these commissioners are gene- rally the great officers of state, and any three of them, including the Chancellor as one, are competent to execute the commission and open the parliament. The commissioners are always robed, but the rest of the house is not in state costume ; they take their seats upon a bench immediately in front of the throne, and the Commons being summoned, the commission is read. No further difference is observed between this ceremonial and that fol- lowed in the actual presence of the Sovereign, except that the speech, instead of being handed to the Monarch, is read at once by the Lord Chancellor. Prorogation op Parliament. Prorogation is distinguished from adjournment by being an act of the Crown, and not of either house : it differs from dissolution by only closing the session, and not ter- minating the existence of the Parliament. The power of adjournment is inherent in each house respectively, but the exercise of this power in one house has no influence over the sittings of the other ; thus the PART v.] OF PARLIAMENT. 451 adjournraent of the Commons is no adjournment of the Lords, though a prorogation is an act equally affecting both, and not emanating from either. By a prorogation all unfinished proceedings are quashed, and must be re-commenced de novo, while during an adjournment they remain in statu quo. Proroga- tions may take place in three ways, namely, — first, it may be ordered in the presence of the Sovereign, through the Lord Chancellor; secondly, commis- sioners may, under the powers of a special commis- sion, perform this act ; or, thirdly, it may take place by writ under the great seal addressed to the Lords and Commons. The two former courses are those most usually followed. When the Sovereign comes in person, the same procession and ceremonies are observed in proceeding to the house of Lords as at the opening of Parliament, but the act of prorogation proceeds from the Lord Chancellor's mouth, and in the Sovereign's name he declares the parliament prorogued to a time which he then specifies. Eighty days is the longest period during which the Crown is in the habit of postponing the sittings of parlia- ment by any single act of prorogation, because this is the time during which privilege of parliament con- tinues to members ; it therefore is the practice to repeat the ceremony from time to time during the recess, and on these occasions very few peers are present, while the house of Commons is seldom represented by more than the chief clerk and his assistants. The performance of the act of prorogation by Commissioners, differs from that already detailed in no other respect than the absence of the Sove- Ff 2 452 DISSOLUTION [part v. reign ; for the Lord Chancellor, in both cases, declares the royal pleasure. It is needless to ob- serve, that the prorogations which lengthen the recess are always by commission, and never in per- son. The third form which remains to be noticed is, prorogation by writ under the Great Seal, ad- dressed to the Lords and Commons ; this was the practice when the members were sworn before the Lord Steward previous to the election of their Speaker ; and it was an expedient adopted to allow them time for this choice before the Sovereign opened the Parliament; but as now the members elect their Speaker unsworn, no delay is occasioned, and prorogation by writ will therefore probably fall into disuse, for it was not commonly resorted to on any other occasion. Though the Sovereign fixes a time (short of eighty days) when the Parliament is to re-assemble, yet the Crown may, in the exercise of a royal prerogative, call them together before the expiration of that period by proclamation, giving fourteen days' notice of the time of meeting. Dissolution of Parliament. — The dissolution of Parliament has been described as its " civil death;" but the derivation of the term itself, even more gra- phically pourtrays its meaning than this paraphrase ; for it strictly signifies the destruction of that tie by which its constituent elements were held together, and the consequent release of its several members from those duties which, as a relic of ancient feelings and habits, we still call " serving in Parliament." A dissolution may take place in three ways ; viz. by an exercise of the royal prerogative, by the lapse of PART v.] OF PARLIAMENT. 453 time, or by the demise of the Crown. It is not con- sidered courteous towards the Parliament, for the Sovereign personally and immediately to dismiss it ; and since the Revolution, the practice has therefore been followed of proroguing the Legislature first, and within a few days issuing a royal proclamation for its dissolution. This proclamation usually de- clares at the same time the summoning of a new Parliament *. * The following is the last proclamation issued for this purpose, and is here given as a specimen of the form these documents take when a Parliament is dissolved. " Victoria, R. " Whereas we have thought fit, by and with the advice of om* Pi'ivy Council, to dissolve this present Parliament, which stands prorogued to Tuesday, the 29th day of this instant June : We do for that end publish this our Royal proclama- tion, and do hereby dissolve the said Parliament accordingly ; and the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and the knights, citi- zens, and burgesses, and the commissioners for shires and burghs, of the House of Commons, are discharged from their meeting and attendance on the said Tuesday, the 29th day of this instant June : and We, being desirous and resolved, as soon as may be, to meet our people, and to have their advice in Parliament, do hereby make known to all our loving sub- jects our Royal will and pleasure to call a new Parliament : and do hereby further declare, that, with the advice of our Privy Council, we have given order that oiu' Chancellor of that part of our United Kingdom called Great Britain, and our Chancellor of Ireland, do, respectively, upon notice thereof, forthwith issue out writs in due fomi, and according to law, for calling a new Parliament ; and we do hereby also, by this our Royal proclamation under our Great Seal of our United Kingdom, require writs forthwith to be issued accord- ingly by our said Chancellors respectively, for causing the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons who are to 454 ROYAL ASSENT. [PART V. Although the monarch can shorten the days of a Parhament, it is not within the royal prerogative to prolong its existence beyond a fixed period. By the first act of George I. Parliaments are fixed at seven years' duration, to be calculated from the day of meeting appointed in the summons, and the Sove- reign cannot lengthen this period by any expedient. From the sixth year of William and Mary's reign, to the passing of the above-mentioned act, the Parlia- ments were triennially elected; but previous to 1694, no law limited their duration — and, as is well known, one continued in existence for eighteen years, in Charles II. 's reign. The demise of the Crown is the last cause which can terminate the existence of the Parliament ; and in the article on that event, in the earlier portion of the volume, it will be seen, that formerly the Legislature was immediately dismissed by the demise of the Crown ; that now the existing Parhament is empowered to sit for six months, unless sooner dissolved by the new monarch ; that adjourn- ment, prorogation, and dissolution, are annulled by the event, and instant re-assemblage rendered impe- rative for six months, unless, as before, the new Sovereign chooses earlier to terminate its existence. Royal Assent. — In giving or withholding the serve in the said Parliament, to be duly returned to, and give their attendance in, our said Parliament : which writs are to be returnable on Thursday, the 19th day of August next. " Given at our Court at Buckingham Palace, this 23d day of June, in the year of our Lord 1841, and in the fifth year of our reign. " God save the Queen." PART v.] ROYAL ASSENT. 455 royal assent, the Crown exercises the most important of its legislative functions ; for although summon- ings, prorogations, and dissolutions, emanate from the monarch ; although the choice of responsible ad- visers is a royal prerogative ; and although messages from the Throne frequently precede the introduction of legislative enactments, yet the final ratification implied in the royal assent, is a ceremony which must be always performed, whether the measure have ori- ginated with the Crown, with the House of Lords, or with the Commons *. It is, however, no mere form, no ofiicial technicality, constructed for facilitating or methodizing the performance of public business, but a bond Jide exercise of legislative functions ; for it should not be forgotten, that Queen Elizabeth, at the close of a session, actually rejected forty-eight bills, ■which had been agreed to by both houses. But in modern times, the ministers of the day either sufii- ciently possess the confidence of the Crown to insure the royal assent for those measures which they intro- duce on their oflScial responsibility ; or else they have influence enough in the houses of Parliament to arrest the progress of all those bills from which they would advise the Crow^n to withhold the royal assent. So that, by a moderate degree of confidence reposed in the Administration, on the one hand by the Crown, and on the other by the houses of Parlia- • With the Crown all bills of amnesty originate ; with the house of Lords all bills relating to a restitution in blood and a restitution of honours ; with the house of Commons all bills relating to public income and expenditure. Bills affecting the royal prerogative are not usually introduced into either house without the previous consent of the Crown. 456 ROYAL ASSENT. [PART V. ment, the Sovereign is spared the ungracious task of being at variance with his ministry, and by his re- fusal of the Royal Assent, disclosing either their weakness with the Parliament, or their differences with himself. The power of rejection was exercised for the last time by William III., who at first refused, but in two years afterwards yielded the royal assent to the bill for triennial Parliaments. While legislative enactments are being considered in the houses of Parliament, they bear the title of "Bills," but the moment the royal assent has been given, they become " Acts of Parliament," and all their provisions instantly have the force and effect of law, unless some period for the commencement of their operation should have been specifically stated in one of the clauses of the measure. The royal assent may be given by the Sovereign in person, robed, crowned, and seated on the throne in the house of peers, with the Commons standing at the bar ; or else the ceremony may be performed by Commissioners appointed for that special purpose, and for the single occasion. Of late years, with the exception of bills augmenting the royal income, the practice has been to give the royal assent by Com- mission to all bills which have passed the two houses, but in the former case, the Sovereign usually prefers a personal manifestation of thanks. The forms ob- served in both cases do not vary, and are as follows. The Lords being assembled in their own house, the Sovereign, or the Commissioners, seated, and the Commons at the bar, the titles of the several bills which have passed both houses are read, and the King or Queen's answer is declared by the clerk of PART v.] PARLIAMENTARY MESSAGES. 457 the Parliaments in Norman French. To a bill of supply the assent is given in the following words : — " Le roy (or, la reine) remercie ses loyal subjects, accepte leur benevolence et ainsi le veut." To a private bill it is thus declared : — " Soit fait comme il est de- sire." And to public general bills it is given in these terms : — " Le roy (or, la reine) le veut J" Should the Sovereign refuse his assent, it is in the gentle language of " Le roy (or, la reine) savisera." As acts of grace and amnesty originate with the Crown, the clerk expressing the gratitude of the subject, addresses the throne as follows : — " Les prelats, seigneurs, et commons, en ce present Parliament assem- bles au nom de tout vous autres subjects remercient tres humblement votre majeste, et prient d. Dieu vous donner en sante bonne vie et longue." Messages. — Messages, in a parliamentary sense, are of three kinds : 1st, from the Crown to either house of Parliament; 2nd, from the Commons to the Lords; 3rd, from the Lords to the Commons. In the delivery of a message from the Crown to the house of Commons, a minister, being a member of the liower house, appears at the bar of that house, and being called upon by the Speaker, brings up the roval message in writing, which is then read from the chair, and immediately taken into conside- ration, or a time is appointed for that purpose. Messages from the Crown to the house of Lords are delivered in at the table by the minister who leads in that house, or by the Lord Chamberlain; they are then handed to the Lord Chancellor, read from the woolsack, and proceeded with as in the Commons. 458 PARLIAMENTARY MESSAGES. [PART V. Messages from the Lords to the other house are conveyed by two masters in Chancery, and on cer- tain occasions by two of the Judges. These mes- sengers appear at the bar of the house of Commons accompanied by the serjeant at arms bearing the mace ; and making three obeisances, they advance to the table of the house, and deliver the communi- cation with which they may have been charged. Messages from the Lower to the Upper house are conveyed by members of the house of Commons, who are conducted to the bar of the Lords by the gentle- man, or, in his absence, by the yeoman usher, and there deliver their message to the Lord Chancellor, who comes down from the woolsack to receive them. When a bill has passed the Commons, it is necessary that it should be forwarded to the Lords for their consideration, and this is the most frequent occasion upon which a message is dispatched from the Lower to the Upper house. The bill having been read a third time and passed in the Commons, is indorsed with the words " soit bailie aux Seigneurs *,"^ and sent by messengers to the Lords. The latter assem- bly will receive no message from the Lower house unless their messenger is attended by eight members, and therefore, when he leaves the Commons to exe- cute his trust, the Speaker says aloud, " Gentlemen, attend your messenger," in order that a sufficient number may accompany him to the Lords ; and on some occasions his followers are very numerous, * When bills originate in the Lords and are thence sent for the consideration of the Lower house, they are endorsed with the words, " 8oit bailie aux communes." PART v.] PARLIAMENTARY CONFERENCES. 459 when the members are desirous of marking a unani- mous feeling in favour of any important communica- tion. The promoter of the measure, or the chairman of committees, is usually selected as the messenger. To messages requiring an answer, each house usually replies by messengers of its own, but there are cases in which no delay occurs in the preparation of the reply, and then the original messengers receive and convey the answer. When the Lower house deter- mines not to accede to the request which a message from the Lords may convey, they are not in the habit of expressly and peremptorily refusing; but they reply that the house will send an answer by messengers of its own, a promise which they on that occasion fail to fulfil. This was illustrated when (on the 2nd of May, 1842) it was moved in the Lords that a message be sent to the Lower house for certain papers connected with election committees ; and on this occasion Viscount Canter- bury, who had for so many years been Speaker of the Commons is reported to have said, " that he was thoroughly convinced, judging from an expe- rience of no short duration, when he had the honour of filling the chair of the house of Commons, that if such a message were sent to the house of Com- mons it would receive a most civil reply, stating, ' that the house would send an answer by messengers of its own,' but that, whatever might be the dura- tion of the session, the house of Commons would not find time to reply to such a request." Conferences. — To reconcile differences which may have arisen between the two houses of Parliament 460 PARLIAMENTARY CONFERENCES. [PART V. in the performance of their legislative functions, or to produce concurrence on any other occasion where the agreement of the two bodies is necessary, the negociations termed conferences are entered upon between them, and conducted by managers appointed by each house; the number of managers on the part of the Commons is always double that which represents the Lords. If the conference be upon the subject of a bill depending between the two houses, it must be demanded by that house, which, at the time of asking the conference, is in possession of the bill. It is the sole privilege of the Lords to name the time and place for holding a conference, no matter by which house it may have been demanded. Reasons in writing for the course resolved to be taken, are usually furnished to the managers on both sides, in which case it is simply called " a confer- ence." Should this proceeding fail, a " free con- ference" must be held, which gives an opportunity for the managers individually, and unrestrained by any precise form of argument, to urge such reasons as in their judgment may best tend to influence the house to which they are addressed. In the simple conferences the question at issue is not debated, for the proceeding is only a formal mode of putting the two houses in possession of the reasoning which influences either ; and the managers report to the whole house the transactions, and not the result of the meeting, for the members of the conference are incompetent to arriving at any decision, and are • merely the formal means of intercommunication. A free conference is usually demanded after two conferences have been held without efliect. After PART v.] INSTALLATIONS OF KNIGHTS. 461 one free conference, none other but free conferences can be held touching the same subject. At all con- ferences, the managers on the part of the Upper house are seated and wear their hats ; those for the Commons stand uncovered. The Speaker quits the chair of the house during the absence of managers attending a conference, which is not the case during the absence of the members with a message to the Upper house. INSTALLATIONS OF KNIGHTS. " Each fair instalment, coat and several crest With loyal blazon, evermore be blest." Merry Wires of Windsor, act 5. sc. v. The ceremony, by which the Knights of the various orders were placed in their respective stations, and formally inaugurated, used, in previous times, to attract almost as much public attention as a corona- tion. For whenever persons of high distinction grace by their presence any public ceremonial, the attention of society is directed to the subject, and perhaps more importance given to it than the solem- nity itself really deserves. But since the year 1821, the practice has altogether ceased ; a natural conse- quence of changes which have gradually taken place in the constitution of society, and the general esti- mation with which such ceremonies are regarded. Without entering, however, into the question of their utility, or of the beneficial influence which they may or may not exert over the orders of knighthood, 1 462 INSTALLATIONS OF KNIGHTS. [PART V. it has been thought necessary to detail under their respective heads the pecuharities which characterize the ceremony in each of those distinguished fraterni- ties, because frequent allusions are made to its per- formance, in the lives of those who have rendered England as famous as she is free. Order of the Garter. Until the ceremony of installation has been performed, the Knights-elect of this Order are not considered to have been fully and solemnly received into its constitution, and they are not entitled to wear certain of its ensigns ; but of late years it has been the practice with all British Orders, for the Sovereign to dispense with the per- formance of the ceremony by a royal warrant, or by granting letters patent ; and since the year 1805, no actual installation of the Knights of the Garter has taken place. But the ceremony must take place, or the dispensation be granted, within a year of election, if the knight be within the realm, else his appoint- ment becomes void. Formerly the knight was allotted the stall of the deceased noble in whose place he was elected ; but by a statute published in February, 1805, it was ordained, that princes of the blood should have stalls nearest to that of the Sove- reign ; then should follow emperors and kings, ac- cording to their respective elections ; next, sovereign princes, in the order of seniority of installation ; and all other knights were located in the lowest stalls, being translated a step on every vacancy, so as to place the last elected knight in the junior, or lowest, stall. Over the stall of each knight, his helmet, crest, PART v.] INSTALLATIONS OF KNIGHTS. 463 and sword are placed, together with a banner of his arms ; and on the back of the stall is a gilt plate, containing his name, style, and arms ; the plate remains permanently, but the other decorations are removed at his decease. A Chapter of the Order having been opened, the ceremonv of installation commences by the introduc- tion of the Knight-elect, between two senior mem- bers of the Order, and his presentation to the Sove- reign. He is then invested with the surcoat, or kirtle, and receives the following admonition : — " Take this robe of crimson to the increase of your honour, and in 'token and sign of the most honour- able Order you have received ; wherewith you being defended may be bold, not only strongly to fight, but also to offer yourself to shed your blood for Christ's faith, the liberties of the Church, and the just and necessary defence of them that be oppressed and needv." His sword is then put on, and his hood laid over his shoulder. He next proceeds from the Chapter-house to the west door of the choir, and the two senior knights are directed by the Sovereign to introduce him into the choir ; the Knight-elect goes uncovered with his cap in his hand, and the Garter King of Arms bears on a velvet cushion the mantle, hood, collar, George, and book of the statutes. Hav- ing been placed immediately under the stall which he is destined to occupy, the oath is administered to him, and he is sworn to obey the statutes. He is then led to the front of his stall, and there clothed with the mantle, while the prelate says, " Receive this robe of heavenly colour, the livery of this most excellent Order, in augmentation of thine honour, 464 INSTALLATIONS OF KNIGHTS. [PART V. ennobled with the shield and red-cross of our Lord, by whose power thou mayest safely pierce troops of thine enemies, and be over them ever victorious ; and being in this temporal warfare glorious, in egregious and heroic actions, thou mayest obtain eternal and triumphant joy." The hood having been laid upon his right shoulder over the mantle, the tippet is brought across the breast and tucked under his girdle. The collar of the Order is then imposed, with an admonition of a somewhat similar import to that last quoted ; and, finally, he is presented with his velvet cap and plume. Having been thus fully clothed, he makes a reverence to the altar, salutes the Sovereign, and is placed within his stall by the two senior Knights of the Order, whose congratu- lations he receives on this final ratification of his elec- tion. Foreign princes, or such of the Queen's sub- jects as are prevented from personal attendance, by being engaged in her Majesty's service abroad, or even within the realm, may be installed by proxy. The individual who acts as proxy must have received the honour of knighthood, and be of unblemished reputation ; but the method of his installation differs in no material respect from the ceremony already described. At the door of the Chapter-house, how- ever, the mantle, &c. are taken from him, and he is forbidden to enter any chapter of the Order ; so that his representation ceases on quitting St. George's Chapel, except that he occupies his principal's seat at the dinner which always follows the installation. Order of the Thistle. No installation has actually taken place in this Order of Knighthood, PART v.] INSTALLATIONS OF KNIGHTS. 465 though the performance of that ceremony was always contemplated by its successive Sovereigns. Imme- diately after the election and investiture of a Knight, a warrant has always been issued, dispensing with the installation, and granting him " all honours, dignities, powers, and privileges" belonging to the members of the Order. He is, by the same instru- ment, granted "full power and authority to carry and wear the medal, riband, badge, collar, and all other ornaments M^hatsoever belonging to this most ancient and most noble Order." Order of St. Patrick, This Order having been founded on the model of the Garter, differs in no important particulars with respect to the ceremonial of installation ; but until its performance has taken place in person or by proxy, or else has been dispensed with under royal warrant, the Knight elect cannot wear either the collar, star, or mantle, cannot encircle his arms with the collar, cannot attend a chapter or other ceremonial of the Order. The 28th of August, 1821, was the last occasion when an installation took place, and since that period, the Sovereign grants the Knight- elect a dispensation for the ceremony, and autho- rizes him " to have, hold, and enjoy all and singu- lar the rights, privileges, and advantages belonging to a Knight Companion of the Order, in as full and ample a manner as if he had been formally installed." Though no installations have taken place since 1821, the first issue of such a warrant of dispensation took place in 1833. There have only G g 4GG INSTALLATIONS OF KNIGHTS. [PART V. been two instances of installation by proxy, viz. one in 1783, and the other in 1821. Order of the Bath. Henry VII. 's Chapel was in 1725 assigned as the place where stalls for each member of this Order should be erected, and the stall opposite to that of the Sovereign was declared next in rank, and so on alternately from side to side throughout the whole course. All newly-appointed knights occupy the lowest stalls, and on the occurrence of a vacancy, all below are advanced a step, so that seniority is the principle of precedence. A helmet, crest, and sword, together with the banner of his arms, is suspended over each knight's stall. The first installation took place in June, 1725, and the last in June, 1812, there having been eleven altogether. The augmentation of the Order in 1815, probably led to the discontinuance of this ceremony, and subsequenty to the year 1821, it was the practice to grant warrants of dispensation to the Knights Grand Cross, authorizing its omis- sion. But since the 21st of March, 1838, no such warrant has been granted, although several appoint- ments have taken place, and it is highly probable that even this recognition of the ancient ceremony may become obsolete. It was not at first intended that Knights Commander should be installed, but escutcheons, banners of their arms, and plates with their names and titles, were to be affixed in West- minster Abbey ; together with a plate containing the name and title of every Companion of the Bath, Neither of these intentions have however been car- PART v.] INVESTITURES OF KNIGHTS. 467 ried into effect. So that no memorial is to be found in Westminster Abbey of the two lower classes of the Order of the Bath, nor of those members of the first class, who have been appointed since 1812, when the last installation took place. Order of St. Michael and St. George. No church or other public edifice has been appropriated for the reception of the banners and stall-plates of the knights of this Order, nor does installation ap- pear to have ever been contemplated on its establish- ment ; so that no other memorial of its members exists than the records and history of its institution. Order of the Guelphs of Hanover. Though the Statutes of this Order directed that the arms and names of all its members should be affixed in the Church of the palace at Hanover, and also in the Hall of Knights in the said palace, yet this duty has not been performed, nor has the book of illu- minated drawings containing the arms of the knights ever been completed ; though at one time consider- able progress was made in its compilation. No installation has ever taken place, nor has it been the practice to issue warrants of dispensation. INVESTITURES OF KNIGHTS. The final and ceremonial proceedings, by which it has been the practice to ratify the admission of mem- bers into the Orders of Knighthood, and to clothe G g 2 468 INVESTITURES OF KNIGHTS. [pART V, them formally with all the privileges and ensigns peculiar to those fraternities, is known by the name of " investiture." The statutes of many of the Orders of Knighthood peremptorily require that every knight- elect should be clothed or '*' invested" with the costume and decorations belonging to the Order, shortly after his appointment ; and they regard its omission as fatal to his election, or rather they consider no Knight as legally possessed of the pre- cedence and prrvileges which the Order confers, until this ceremony has been gone through. Although it has been the practice in some of the Orders to include in the warrants dispensing with the ceremony of installation, a similar dispensation for investiture, yet as the latter is still performed with regularity in the majority of the knightly fraternities, and as fre- quent reference to it is made in speaking of knight- hood, it has been thought necessary to give a brief outline of the formula followed in each of the Orders, so as to complete the view intended to be given of all ceremonies which are connected with titular distinctions. Order of the Garter. The Knights being assembled in chapter, the Garter King of Arms, accompanied by the Usher of the Black Rod, intro- duces the Knight- elect, between the two junior Knights present. If the Knight- elect be a sovereign prince, however, the two senior Knights accompany him instead of the two junior. Advancing to the right of the Sovereign, the Knight-elect places his left foot upon a stool, and Her Majesty, assisted by the senior Knight present, buckles the Garter upon PART v.] INVESTITURES OF KNIGHTS. 469 his left leg, a little below the knee, while the Chan- cellor of the Order delivers the following admonition, " To the honour of God Omnipotent, and in memo- rial of the blessed martyr Saint George, tie about thy leg for thy renown this most noble Garter; wear it as the symbol of the most illustrious Order, never to be forgotten or laid aside, that thereby thou mayest be admonished to be courageous ; and having undertaken a just war (into which only thou shalt be engaged), thou mayest stand firm, valiantly fight, courageously and successfully conquer." The Knight- elect having then advanced in front of the Sovereign, the latter places the riband and George over his left shoulder, while the Chancellor addresses him, "Wear this riband about thy neck, adorned with the image of the blessed martyr and soldier of Christ, Saint George, by whose imitation provoked, thou mayest so overpass both prosperous and adverse encounters, that having stoutly van- quished thine enemies, both of body and soul, thou mayest not only receive the praise of this transient combat, but be crowned with the palm of eternal victory." The statutes prescribe that no Knight should be invested with the collar until he has been installed (or obtained a patent dispensing with that ceremony); but foreigners have always received both the collar and the whole habit without any reference to their respective installations. At the conclusion of the ceremony the other members of the Order congratulate the new Knight, and "joyfully receive him into their fellowship and society." 470 INVESTITURES OF KNIGHTS, [PART V. The Garter King of Arms enjoys the privilege of conveying the ensigns, and investing with them any Knight who may not be present after election to receive them from the Sovereign in person ; but in the case of foreign princes it is usual to associate with him some nobleman belonging to this distin- guished fraternity. Order of the Thistle. The ceremonies observed upon investing Knights-elect with the ensigns of this Order, differ in no material degree from that followed at the investiture of a Knight of the Garter ; the reader is therefore referred to the foregoing details for a narrative of the ceremonial. Order of St. Patrick. The same form of inves- titure is also followed in this Order. Formerly an oath was administered to the Knights, but the fol- lowing declaration was substituted in July 1837. " I declare, upon my honour, that during the time I shall be a fellow of this most illustrious Order of St. Patrick, I will keep, defend, and sustain, the honours, rights, and privileges of the Sovereign of the said Order, and well and truly accomplish all the statutes, points, and ordinances of the said Order, as though they were read to me from point to point, and article to article, and that wittingly and willingly I will not break any statutes of the said Order, or any article in them contained, except- ing such as I shall have received a dispensation from the Sovereign." On placing the badge and riband over the Knight's shoulder, the Sovereign addresses him, " Sir, the loving company of the Order of St. PART v.] INVESTITURES OF KNIGHTS. 47 I Patrick hath received you their brother, lover, and fellow, and in token and knowledge of this, thev give you and present you this badge, the which God will that you receive and wear from henceforth to his praise and pleasure, and to the exaltation and honour of the said illustrious Order and yourself." The statutes originally directed the Knights to be invested at a chapter held in Ireland; but. in 1833. this limitation of the locality was abolished. Knights had previously been invested in England under special dispensation, and a warrant was issued in 1811 to invest a Knight at Malta; but the most re- markable ceremony of the kind was the investiture of the Duke of Cumberland by proxy, in 1821, being the only instance of sach a substitution at the inves- titures of any British Order, though proxies have been common enough at installations. Order of the Bath. It is hardly necessary to say, that the vigils, the bathing, and the processions, which formerly characterized admission into this Order, are now no longer followed, and that the name of the Order is the only remaining trace of its original ceremonies. From the revival of the Order in 1725 to its extension in 1815, the ceremonial of investiture re- sembled that of the Order of the Garter, but its performance only rendered the person invested a Knight-elect, and he could not wear the mantle, star, or collar, until after installation. When the individual resided out of the realm, foreign sovereigns, or distinguished persons, specially 472 INVESTITURES OF KNIGHTS. [PART V. appointed, received authority to invest the Knight- elect. Subsequently to the year 1815, the star has been usually delivered to the knight at the time of his investiture, and general ordinances have on different occasions been published, authorizing knights who had not been invested, to wear the ensigns of the Order ; but the collar has always been excluded from this permission, with the exception of the license issued at the coronation of Wilham IV. Order of St. Michael and St. George. When the Knight' elect of this Order is invested by the Sovereign in person, the ceremonial differs in no respect from those of other British Orders ; but when the investiture takes place at Malta, or at Corfu, an oath is always administered, an admonition delivered, and other ceremonies performed, which are usually dispensed with by the Sovereign. The members of the third class, companions or cavalieri, are never invested ; but merely receive the insignia, with the notification of their appointment. Order of the Guelphs of Hanover. The Chancellor of this Order usually transmits to the new knights the insignia and decorations at the same time that he notifies their appointment ; but the statutes direct that, on the election of military officers, the ensigns be delivered with the following formula by the Senior Grand Cross, " Receive from my hands, by the Grand Master's royal commands, the ensign of the Order of the Guelphs ; let it serve as PART v.] COSTUMES OF THE PEERAGE, &C. 473 a memorial of your achievements, and of yom* admis- sion into this Order, which is solely dedicated to prudence and valour." Beyond this, no particular ceremony of investiture is enjoined. SECTION II. COSTUMES OF THE RANKS IN THE PEERAGE, THE ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD, &c. " Had Tully himself pronounced one of his orations with a blanket about his shoulders, more people would have laughed at his dress than have admired his eloquence." Spectator. Few persons will he inclined to deny the powerful influence which dress exercises, not only over the conduct and bearing of mankind in general towards each other, but over the mind and feelings of the individual immediately concerned ; for there can be little doubr that the martial spirit of the soldier, even if inherent in the man, is to a certain degree exalted and purified, when he feels that his conduct forms part of that great whole, of which his uniform is the type and symbol. Under the same influence, the judge, in assuming his robes and the other en- 474 COSTUMES OF THE PEERAGE, &C. [PART V. signs of his office, is by that act reminded that he must tuen denude himself as much as possible of the personal feehngs, and of the frailties, which might impeach the honour and derogate from the authority of justice. By the same esprit du corps, and by the same official zeal, many of the most honourable ac- tions of civil life are guided ; and to this higlily creditable source may be attributed deeds both of private utility and of public advantage, creditable alike to the class and to the individual. Any circumstance, therefore, which can elevate the standard of virtuous conduct, and improve the general result by a regard to the character of a class, must be in itself beneficial, notwithstanding the gra- tification of personal vanity which may occasionally ensue, or the other inconsiderable drawbacks neces- sarily consequent upon the practical working of any general rule. To no class of distinctions do such sentiments apply with more force than to the decorations which mark the degrees and ranks among titles of honour. As practical manifestations of the Sovereign's favour, as proofs presumptive of loyalty and long service, these insignia were devised and conferred ; and " Honours which make the face of Virtue fau', 'Tis great to merit, and 'tis wise to wear ; 'Tis holding up the prize to public view, Confirms grown Virtue and inflames the new." The statutes moreover of many of the Orders of Knighthood, and the practice of the dignified pro- fessions, have always augmented the interest natu- PART v.] COSTUME OF THE SOVEREIGN. 475 rally attaching to the subject of dress, while the hereditary portions of the titled classes are in the habit, on state occasions, of wearing costumes and decorations which are nowhere described in an acces- sible or connected form. The details necessarily consequent on such descriptions may, however, be quite uninteresting to some readers, into whose hands this volume may fall ; and it has, therefore, been considered expedient to combine into one gene- ral article the particulars respecting dress, decora- tions, and insignia, which might otherwise encumber the descriptive and historical statements that have already been given, respecting the Orders of Knight- hood, the Ranks in the Peerage, &c. THE SOVEREIGN AND ROYAL FAMILY. The costume officially worn by the Sovereign is of three kinds ; first, that worn at the prorogatiun, dis- solution, or opening of parliament ; secondly, the coronation robes ; and thirdly, the dress appropriated to the Monarch as a member of the Orders of Knight- hood, of which latter many portions are worn in combination with the others. The Parhameutary robes consist of a surcoat of crimson velvet, with a mantle and hood of the same materials, furred with ermine, and bordered with gold lace. This costume, together with a cap of state, is always worn in proceeding to a coronation, but at that ceremonv the robes above described are ex- 476 COSTUME OF THE SOVEREIGN. [PART V. changed for similar vestments made of purple velvet. These purple robes of state are put on by the Dean of Westminster, and the mantle is known by the name of the imperial mantle, or Dalmatic robe of cloth of gold. Among other emblems of sovereignty, is the orb or mound, a ball of gold about six inches in dia- meter, being crossed and encircled with a band or fillet which is thickly studded with diamonds, emeralds, rubies, and pearls. It is surmounted by a large amethyst, on which rests a cross of gold adorned with diamonds ; the height of the whole is about eleven inches, vide the woodcut at page 499. It is said to have been of Roman derivation, and to have been first adorned with the cross by Constan- tine on his conversion to Christianity. Being an emblem of supreme political power, it is only placed in the hands of Kings or Queens Regnant at their coronations, and is not received by Queens consort. In the case of William and Mary, the joint sove- reignty which they exercised, sufficiently accounts for the exception, and a second orb was therefore manufactured for their coronation, but has not since been used. The sceptre royal, or sceptre with the cross, is, according to the coronation formula, " the ensign of kingly power and justice." The shaft is of burnished gold ornamented with precious stones ; it is surmounted with golden leaves, each bearing the rose, shamrock, and thistle ; in the midst of these is a large amethyst in the form of a globe, which is encircled by a fillet of diamonds, and on it rests PART v.] COSTUME OF THE PRINCE OF WALES. 477 a cross of precious stones with a table diamond in the centre, vide the woodcut at page 499. It is about two feet nine inches in length. In addition to this, there is a sceptre in which the cross is surmounted by a dove with the wings expanded; the latter is enamelled white ; this is termed the virge, the sceptre with the dove, or in the corona- tion ceremony, " the rod of equity and mercy." The royal crown, or crown of state, is usually formed and worn according to the taste of the exist- ing Monarch. The crown which was made for George IV. 's coronation weighed five pounds and a half, but that worn by her present Majesty weighs little more than three pounds. It is composed of hoops of silver enclosing a cap of deep purple velvet ; these hoops are completely covered with precious stones, and are surmounted by an orb, on the top •which is a Maltese cross of brilliants. The rim of the crown is ornamented with crosses and fleurs-de lis alternately. The form of crown which is seen on the royal carriages as a portion of the royal arms is figured at page 499. The Prince of Wales. At the coronation, the mantle which has usually been worn by a Prince of Wales, when such a member of the royal family existed, is doubled below the elbow with ermine, spotted diamond-wise. His parliamentary robes are adorned with five guards of ermine at equal distances and gold lace above each guard. His coronet is as usual of gold, and consists of Maltese crosses and fleurs-de-lis alternately, surmounted by one arch, 478 COSTUMES OF THE ROYAL FAMILY. [PART V. in the centre of which is an orb and cross as in the royal crown ; the prince's coronet, however, differs in not having the second arch, as may be seen on referring to the woodcut page 499. In addition to the coronet, the Prince of Wales' plume is an ornament peculiar to himself. It con- sists of an ancient coronet encircling three ostrich feathers, " Feathers soft, and feathers rare, Such as suits a Prince to wear ;" underneath these is a scroll with the words ich dien (I serve), as maybe seen in the woodcut at page 499. The Prince's plume is said to have been assumed first by Edward the Black Prince after the battle of Cressy, where he slew John, King of Bohemia, and from the head of that Monarch, who was in the ranks of the French king, he took the plume and motto which have since been used by the Princes of Wales. The collar, &c., of the Garter, of course form one of the decorations belonging to every Prince of Wales, for that illustrious personage is always a constituent portion of the Order. Other Princes of the Blood Royal. The sons, brothers, and uncles of the Sovereign, use a coronet peculiar to themselves, which is usually described as the coronet of a royal duke, but it has no relation to the rank in the peerage which these relatives of the Sovereign might hold, and although they are usually dakes, yet the coronet would equally belong to them if they were only marquises. It consists FART v.] COSTUME OF DUKES. 479 of a circle of gold bordered with ermine, and having alternately four fleur-de-lis, and as many crosses patee. It differs from the Prince of Wales' coronet, in having no arch. Of course in the printed view of it at page 499, only half the number of crosses and fleurs-de-lis are apparent, but this is the necessary consequence of the shape of every coronet. This dis- tinguishing ensign of the Princes of the Blood Royal, is enjoyed under a grant of Charles II. conferred in the thirteenth year of his reign. The Princesses of England use a coronet of a somewhat different cast, consisting of a circle of gold ornamented with crosses patee, fleurs-de-lis, and strawberry leaves alternately, while the princes' coronet has only the two former alternately placed. DUKES. The robes worn by dukes at the coro- nation ceremony, consist of a crimson velvet mantle and surcoat hned with w^hite taffeta, the former being doubled from the neck to the elbow with er- mine, having four rows of spots on each shoulder. The parhamentary robe of a duke is of scarlet cloth, hned with white taffeta, and having four guards of ermine at equal distances, each guard being surmounted by gold lace, and the robe itself tied up to the left shoulder by a white riband ; his cap is of crimson velvet lined with ermine, and surmounted by a gold tassel ; this dress is only worn at the opening or termination of a session of par- 480 COSTUME OF MARQUISES. [pART V. liament by the Sovereign in person. The coronet of a duke is of gold set round with eight large strawberry leaves, of the same metal, at equal dis- tances, as shown at page 501. Only five of these strawberry leaves are, however, delineated in coats of arms, carriage-panels, &c. The coronation robe of a duchess is of crimson velvet, the cape being furred with minever, having four rows of ermine ; the mantle is edged with minever pure, which is five inches broad, and the train is two yards on the ground. Her coronet is identical with that of her husband. MARQUISES. The parliamentary and corona- tion costume of a marquis difters but slightly from that of a duke. Instead of four guards of ermine on each side of his mantle, the marquis has four on the right, and only three on the left. The coronet of a marquis consists of a circle of gold, bordered with ermine, and surrounded with four strawberry leaves, having as many pearls, placed alternately on pyra- midal points : of the latter of course only two are visible in the woodcut at page 501, in consequence of the circular shape of the coronet. The coronation robe or mantle of a marchioness is of crimson velvet, the cape furred with minever pure, having three rows and a half of ermine ; the edging is four inches in breadth, and the train is a yard and three quarters on the ground. Her coronet does not differ from that of a marquis. 9 PART v.] earls' and VISCOUNTS' COSTUME. 481 EARLS. The coronation robes of an earl are, as usual, of crimson velvet, and differ in no other respect from those of a duke or marquis, than in having but three guards of ermine and gold lace on each side. His parliamentary robes are of scarlet cloth, lined with white taffeta and doubled, with three guards of ermine at equal distances, each guard being sur- mounted by gold lace. The whole is tied up to the left shoulder, with a white riband. The coronet of an earl is a circle of gold, the edge of which is raised into eight pyramidal points, each having on the top a pearl, and being placed alternately with strawberry leaves as in the illustration at page 501. At a coronation the robe or mantle of a countess differs from that of a marchioness in having three instead of three and a half rows of ermine ; the edging is three inches in breadth; and the train is a yard and a half on the ground. Her coronet is similar to that of an earl. VISCOUNTS. The robes worn by a viscount at a coronation resemble those of all other peers, except in having the mantle doubled from the neck to the elbow with two rows and a half of ermine. His parliamentary robes also only differ from those of others, in the mantle having two doublings and a half of plain white fur. His coronet is a circle of gold bordered with ermine, and having an unlimited number of pearls, set immediately on it without the H h 482 BARONS — peers' elcest sons, [part v. intervention of raised points. The border usually holds sixteen, of which seven appear in the side view, page 501. The coronation robe of a viscountess differs from that of a countess only in the cape having two rows and a half of ermine, in the edging of the mantle being tv/o inches broad of minever pure, and in the train being only a yard and a quarter on the ground. Her coronet is identical with that of a viscount. BARONS. The coronation robes of a baron have but two rows of white fur on the mantle, and his parHamentary robes are diminished in the same pro- portion. The coronet of a baron is a circle of gold with six pearls at equal distances, of which four are usually shown, as at page 501. Previous to the reign of Charles II. barons wore nothing but the simple golden circle. Two bars or rows of ermine on the mantle, two inch edging, and a three feet train, characterize the robes of a baroness, as distinguished from other peeresses. Her coronet is the same as that of a baron. PEERS' ELDEST SONS. The coronet which the eldest sons of peers use is identical with that borne by the ranks in the peerage next to their respective fathers. Thus dukes' eldest sons use a marquis's coronet, marquises' an earl's, and earls' PART v.] ARCHBISHOPS AND BISHOPS. 483 a viscount's; but there the interchange stops, for the eldest sons of viscounts and barons use no coronet whatever, a course in strict analogy with the assumption of courtesy titles. (See Cour- tesy Titles in Part III.) Although in some cases, as explained in the article already referred to, the eldest sons of peers do not always bear by courtesy a title immediately next in rank to that of their fathers, yet this irregularity is not accompanied by a correspondence in the coronet, for whether a duke's son be a titular marquis, earl, viscount, or baron, he bears the marquis' coronet, and enjoys the pre- cedence of that rank ; and the same principles hold true, down to the rank of viscounts, but there coro- nets cease, as has been already mentioned. The younger sons of peers are not entitled to sur- mount their armorial bearings by any coronet in right of their paternal descent. ARCHBISHOPS AND BISHOPS. The Arch- bishops and Bishops of England and Ireland, place over their coats of arms a round cap, pointed and cleft at the top, surmounted by a cross patee, and having two pendants, fringed at both ends — these are Mitres. The bishop's mitre is surrounded by a simple fillet of gold, while the archbishop's issues out of a ducal coronet. The prelates never wear these mitres however, but the archbishops and bishops of the Church of Rome still use them whenever they officiate on occasions of great solem- nity. They are figured at page 501 . Hh 2 484 HABITS AND ENSIGNS OF [PART V. BARONETS. No official costume, no coronet or other badge, is appropriated to the numerous class of baronets. In 1629, King Charles granted to the baronets of Nova Scotia the privilege of wearing " an orange taunie silk ribbon, whereon shall be pendant, in a scutcheon, argent, a saltire, azure ; thereon an inescutcheon of the arms of Scot- land with an imperial crown above the scutcheon, and encircled with the motto fax mentis honestcE gloria." Among the objects proposed by the Com- mittee of the Baronets is a restoration of this pri- vilege, and they likewise seek some distinctive badge for the other members of the baronetage ; but as yet the Crown has taken no steps to grant their requests. The armorial bearings of baronets may always be known by the Ulster hand usually borne, as in page 503. The classes of knights and baronets use the same kind of helmet surmounting their coats of arms, and it may be distinguished from the helmet which esquires use by referring to page 503. THE ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD. Not only have all the Orders of knighthood badges and costumes peculiar to themselves, but the officers of each are entitled to official dresses which mark their situation and their rank. Previous to the enlargement of the Orders of Knighthood in 1815, their insignia were worn on every occasion ; but since that period it has only been the practice to wear PARTY.] THE ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD. 485 them on occasions of peculiar state and ceremony, at court, in the presence of any Member of tlie Royal Family, &c. The following general rules apply to all British Orders of Knighthood. The collar is worn upon what are termed collar-days *, and of course upon such other days as the Sovereign may command ; it is always worn when the mantle is used, and ought always to accompany the parlia- mentary robes of such knights as are peers. The riband is the substitute for the collar, and in full dress is worn outside the coat, but in undress next the waistcoat. The badge or cross accompanies the collar or riband. The star may be worn either in full or in undress ; that of the third class of any of the Orders is worn, not on the left breast, but between the second and third button-hole of the coat- Order of the Garter, The habits and ensigns of this Order are nine in number, viz. the Garter, Surcoat, Mantle, Hood, Cap, Under-habit, Collar, George, and Star. The Garter is of dark blue velvet, about an inch wide, and has in gold the motto, " Honi soit qui mal y pense." It is worn on the left leg, a little below the knee, and the statutes impose a penalty - Easter Sunday, Eastor ^Monday, Easter Tuesday, Ascen- sion-day, Whit ^Monday, Whit Tuesday, and Trinity Sunday, January 1st and Gth, February 2nd and 24tli, March 1st, 17th, and 25th, April 23rd and 25th, May 1st, 24th, and 29th, June 20th, 24th, 28th, and 29th, July 25th, August 24th, September 21st and 29th, October 18th and 28th, November 1st, 5th, and 30th, together with December 21st and 25th. 486' HABITS AND ENSIGNS OF [PART V. for every omission to wear it when the knights appear in public. The Mantle is of purple velvet lined with white ducape silk, having on the left shoulder the badge of the Order richly embroidered. The right side is tied up at the shoulder with a white riband, and this garment is worn at chapters over the uniform, or the court dress. The Surcoat is a short gown with sleeves, worn over the vest, and fitting close to the body ; it is made of crimson velvet, and is lined like the mantle. The Hood is of the same materials and colour as the surcoat ; it is worn over the right shoulder of the mantle, and hangs on the back : this position is in order to leave exposed the badge on the left shoulder. The Cap is made of black velvet, turned up in front, having a plume of ostrich feathers, with an egret, or heron's plume, surmounting the whole ; it may be ornamented in any manner by precious stones. The Under Habit is made of " silver plate, gar- nished before, behind, and on the seams, with double rows of silver pillow-lace, thickly studded between with silver buttons." Long white silk hose, white kid shoes with red heels, a white satin garter on the right leg, a straight gilt sword, with a crimson scabbard, complete the costume of this Order. The insignia are as follow : The Collar is of gold, weighing thirty ounces, the links being fashioned like cords and tassels, and con- necting together certain ornaments, each of which is composed of an encircling garter, with its motto, and PART v.] THE ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD. 487 in the centre a double rose, of which the petals are alternately red within white and white within red. To this collar is suspended the George. The George is a representation of the tutelar Saint of England in armour, on horseback, in the act of piercing a dragon with a spear, and is formed either of enamel or precious stones. The Lesser George. — On account of the inconve- nience of wearing the Collar and George on ordinary- occasions, the Lesser George and Riband were de\4sed. As its name expresses, this decoration is smaller than the preceding, from which it also differs, in being made of gold chased, and not of enamel. The Riband is dark blue, and three and a-half inches wide ; its only use is for the suspension of the Lesser George, and it is worn across the body, passing over the left shoulder and under the right arm, where the George rests almost upon the right hip; from the colour of the Riband, the Order is occasionally described as " the Blue Riband." The Star is made of silver irradiated, but may be constructed of diamonds, or other precious stones, according to the taste of the wearer ; it is figured in the illustration at page 505, surrounded by the collar to which the George is pendant. The Prelate wears the same mantle as the Knights, but without a train ; he w^ears no hood, nor surcoat ; his official badge is an enamelled George, surmounted by a mitre, and is worn from a gold chain or blue riband. The Chancellor is clothed like the Prelate, and carries a purple-velvet embroidered purse, with the seals of the Order. His badge is an enamelled red 488 HABITS AND ENSIGNS OF [PART V. rose, with the reverse exhibiting the arms of St. George, and is suspended by a gold chain or blue riband. The Registrar's mantle is of crimson-satin, lined with white silk, with' St. George's arms on the left shoulder, but not wdthin a garter, as in the Knights' mantle. His badge represents the register and two gold pens, within a garter, and surmounted by a crown. The Garter King of Arms wears the same mantle as the registrar. His badge is of gold, having on both sides the arms of St. George impaled with those of the sovereign, within the garter and motto, and surmounted by the royal crown ; this is worn from a gold chain or a blue riband. He has a sceptre of silver gilt, two feet long, the top of which has the arms of St. George with those of the Sove- reign as in the badge, and the whole is capped by a royal crown. The Usher's mantle is the same as that of the last-mentioned officer ; and his badge is a gold knot similar to the knots in the collar, encircled by a garter and surmounted by a crown. Order of the Thistle. The habits and ensigns of this Order are ten in number, viz. the collar, the image of St. Andrew, the jewel, the medal or badge, the riband, the star, the mantle, the surcoat and hood, the under habit, and the cap. The Collar is of gold, an inch and one-fifth broad. It consists of sixteen thistles, between each of which are four sprigs of rue, and it is attached to the coat or mantle by a white riband. It is, of course, worn PART v.] THE ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD. 489 on all " collar days," and the Knights ought to wear it on all days of public solemnity in Scotland, whe- ther the Sovereign be present or not. Every 30th of November (St. Andrew's Day) the statutes order the collar to be worn by the Sovereign. The Image of St. Andrew is nearly three inches long, and full two inches wide ; it always accompa- nies the collar, and is manufactured of gold, enamel, and diamonds. It represents the Saint surrounded by ravs, and habited in a green gown and a purple surcoat. He bears before him a cross (of white enamel, or of thirteen diamonds), and stands upon a green ground. The Jewel is no longer worn : it consisted of a thistle on one side, and the image of St. Andrew on the other. The Medal or Badge is of gold, and represents the motto of the Order {nemo me impune lacessit), encir- cling an image of St. Andrew, with a thistle uniting the words below, and thus completing the circle ; it is worn only with the riband, and has superseded the use of the jewel. The Riband is green, four inches wide, not watered, and is worn over the left shoulder across the body to the right hip, where the medal is attached. The Star consists of St. Andrew's cross, formed of two rays of silver, from between the points of which four other rays issue; a green thistle on a gold ground occupies the centre, and this is encircled by the motto ; it is worn on the mantles, cloaks, and coats of every Knight. The illustration at page 507 490 HABITS AND ENSIGNS OF [pART V. shows the Star surrounded by the collar, to which the image of St. Andrew is pendant. The Mantle, or Robe, is of green velvet, lined with white taffeta. The right shoulder is tied up with white riband, while the star is embroidered on the left. The Surcoat and Hood are of purple velvet, lined with white taffeta. The sword has a purple scab- bard, a thistle for pommel, and the shell of the hilt formed of the badge of the Order. The Under Habit consists of a doublet and trunk- hose of cloth of silver ; green and silver ribands ornament the sleeves and breeches ; the stockings are pearl coloured, and the shoes white leather. The Cap is of black velvet, wide and loose in the crown, with a large plume of white feathers. The Dean possesses no mantle ; his gold badge of office contains a red enamelled book, encircled by the motto of the Order, and surmounted by the Scottish crown. The Secretary has a badge consisting of a golden thistle, crossed by two gold pens, on a white enamel ground, and encircled by the motto ; the whole being surmounted by the crown of Scotland. His mantle is green satin lined with white, and embroidered on the left shoulder, with an azure shield bearing the cross of St. Andrew. The King of Arms has a mantle similar to that of the Secretary. His badge consists on the obverse of the effigy of St. Andrew and his cross, having beneath it a thistle, and on the reverse the arms of Scotland, the whole surmounted by an imperial crown. His baton is of gold, two feet long. PART v.] THE ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD. 491 enamelled green, and covered with thistles, roses, harps, and fleurs-de-lis. The Usher's badge is two sprigs of rue in the form of a cross, with a central thistle, and sur- mounted by the crown of Scotland. His rod of office is green enamel, and three feet long. The Order of St. Patrick.— The ensigns and habits of the Order of St. Patrick, are a collar, badge, riband, star, mantle, surcoat and hood, under habit, and cap. The Collar is of roses and harps alternately, tied with a knot of gold, and having in the centre an imperial crown, surmounting a golden harp, from which the badge hangs. The Badge is a golden oval, surrounded by a green wreath of shamrock, within which is the motto {Quis separabit ?) ; in the centre is the red cross of St. Pa- trick, and trefoil, having an imperial crown on each leaflet ; it is worn pendant either to the collar or riband. The Riband is sky-blue, four inches wide, not watered, and woni over the right shoulder. The Star is worn on the left side of the mantle or coat, and is figured in the illustration at page 509, ' surrounded by the coUar, to which the badge is pendent. The Mantle is of sky-blue satin, lined with white silk, and has on the right shoulder a hood. The Surcoat is formed of the same materials. The Under Habit is a doublet and trunk-hose, made of white satin, trimmed with silver-plate lace and Vandyke fringe. The stockings are white silk. 492 HABITS AND ENSIGNS OF [PART V. with crimson knee rosettes, boots of white kid lea- ther, turned up with sky-blue, red heels, and gilt spurs. The sword has a cross-guard hilt, and a scabbard of crimson velvet. The Hat is round, of black velvet, the front turned up, and the star affixed thereon. It is surmounted with three falls of ostrich feathers, red, blue, and white. The Prelate's Badge differs only from that of the knight's, in being surmounted by an archiepiscopal mitre. The Chancellor's Badge is of a square form, repre- senting a purse, in the centre of which is a circle containing St. Patrick's cross, covered by a sham- rock. The Registrar's habit is shorter than that of any other officer, and his badge is of gold, in the shape of a book, having the same central device as the Chancellor's badge. The Secretary's mantle is of sky-blue satin, and his badge differs from that of the knights' only in the absence of the encircling motto, and in being surmounted by an imperial crown. The Genealogist's mantle and badge are identical with those of the Secretary. The Usher wears a crimson satin mantle, and his badge exhibits a gold harp upon an azure field, encircled with the motto, and suspended by a sky- blue riband. The King of Arms is clothed like the Usher ; but his badge exhibits on one side the cross of St. Pa- trick and the arms of Ireland, while the reverse con- tains the arms of the office of Ulster. PART v.] THE ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD. 493 Order of the Bath. — The habits and ensigns of this Order consist of a collar, badge, riband, star, mantle, and surcoat, under-habit, and cap, for the Knights Grand Cross ; of similar decorations (with the exception of the collar) for the Knights Com- mander, and of a riband, buckle, and badge, for the Companions. The collar is of gold, an inch and one- eighth in depth, and weighing thirty ounces. Nine gold im- perial crowns, eight gold roses, thistles, and sham- rocks, enamelled in colours, and seventeen gold knots, enamelled white, constitute this collar. It is always provided (in common with the other insignia) at the expense of the Sovereign, to whom it is returned on the death of the Knight. The Badge worn by the Civil Knights Grand Cross is oval, containing in the centre the rose, shamrock, and thistle, and three crowns — one on each side and one at the top ; the whole is encircled with the motto of the Order. (Tria juncta in iino) vide illustration at page 511. The Badge of the Military Grand Crosses is a gold ]\Ialtese cross of eight points enamelled white, having the angles occupied by the lion of England, and the centre filled with the rose, shamrock, thistle, &c., as in the civil insignia ; the motto is encircled with laurel, and the legend " Ich dien" is inscribed below. The badges of the Knights Commander and Com- panions are identical wdth that last described, but much smaller. The badge of a K.C.B. is two inches in diameter, and that of a C.B. one inch. ^\'hile the badi^re of the G.C.B. is ahvavs worn attached to 494 HABITS AND ENSIGNS OF [PART V. the collar or to the riband on the left side, that of a K.C.B. is suspended to the riband only (for they have no collar) from the neck ; and that of a C.B. pendant by a narrow red riband from the button- hole ; the latter, however, generally place it on the left breast, though this is not authorized by statute. The Riband is crimson silk ducape, not watered, four inches wide for a G.C.B., three inches for a K.C.B., and two inches for a C.B. The Star of the Civil Grand Cross is shown in the illustration at page 511, surrounded by the collar to which the badge is pendant. The Star of the Military Grand Cross differs only in the centre being occupied by a Maltese cross, and the motto, " Ich dien, " being subjoined, as at page 513. The Star of the Knight Commander consists of rays in the form of a cross, with a centre similar to that of the Military Grand Cross. The Star is by all worn on the centre of the left breast, and is represented at page 515. The Mantle or Robe is of crimson satin lined with white, and having the star embroidered on the left shoulder. The Surcoat is of similar materials, and is only worn by the Grand Crosses. The Under Habit consists of a jacket and trunk hose of white satin. White kid boots with red heels and turned over at the top with crimson satin ; a lace ruff round the neck, and a crimson sash are also worn. Such as are privy-councillors wear a blue silk sash on the right arm. The Cap is of black velvet, like that of the Order PART v.] THE ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD. 495 of the Garter, and looped up with a gold bullion loop and button. The Dean wears the same mantle and badge as the Knights Grand Cross. The Genealogist's badge contains on one side the three crowns surrounded by the motto, and its centre is occupied by the cypher OG, while the reverse exhibits the badge of the heraldic office {hlanc coursier) annexed to this situation. The King of Arms has a badge exhibiting on one side the Arms of the Order with those of the Sove- reign impaled, and on the other the arms of Glouces- ter Herald, which is inseparably attached to the office of King of Arms. The Registrar's badge contains the three crowns as usual, having in the centre a bound book, and the whole encircled by the motto of the Order. The Secretary's badge differs only from the last- mentioned, in having two crossed pens substituted for the book, but since the union of the two offices, these designs have occupied the obverse and reverse of the one badge. The Gentleman Usher's badge contains only the three crowns on one side, and the arms of Brunswick on the reverse, in consequence of the union of the office with that of Brunswick Herald. Order of St. Michael and St. George. The habits and ensigns of this Order consist of a collar, badge, riband, star, mantle, and cap for each G.C.M.G. ; a badge, riband and star for each K.C.M.G., and a riband and badge for each C.M.G. 496 HABITS AND ENSIGNS OF [PART V. The Collar is composed alternately of lions royally crowned, Maltese crosses, with the letters S.M. and S.G. ; in the centre is an imperial crown over two winged lions; the whole linked together by small chains : it exclusively belongs to the Grand Crosses. The Badge of a G.C.M.G. is a gold cross of four- teen points, with a representation of St. Michael encountering Satan on one side, and St. George and the Dragon on the other, each being surrounded with the motto (auspicium melioris (bvi). The badges of the K.C.M.G. and the C.M.G. only differ in being smaller. The Riband is a Saxon blue with a scarlet stripe, richly watered. For the Knights Grand Cross, by whom it is only used as a substitute for collar, it measures four inches and a half in width ; the rib- and of a K.C.M.G. is three inches and a half, and that of a C.M.G. two inches. The Star consists of seven rays, between each of which is a small ray of gold, and over all the cross of St. George. The centre represents St. Michael, &c., as in the badge. The Knight Commander's Star has only four rays with a small cross of silver, and the same centre. The stars are worn on the left breast ; vide illustration at page 517. The Mantle is of Saxon blue satin, lined with scarlet silk, with the star embroidered on the left side. The Cap is of blue satin, lined with scarlet, turned up in front, surmounted by three white and one black ostrich feather. All insignia are provided, not by the Sovereign, but by the knights themselves. PART v.] THE ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD. 497 The Prelate's badge is that of a Knight Grand Cross, surmounted by an archiepiscopal mitre, and his mantle is the same as Knights of that rank. The Chancellor's badge is square, representing a purse of a blue colour with a red border, and having in the centre a Maltese cross, the cross of St. George, and the motto of the Order. His mantle, &c. are the same as those of any G.C.M.G. He has an official uniform of blue and scarlet. The Secretary's uniform resembles that of the Chancellor, but is less rich ; his mantle is scarlet silk lined with blue, and his badge, as usual, represents two crossed pens encircled by the motto. The King of Arms has a mantle and uniform like that of the Secretary, and his badge exhibits St. Michael, &c., with the royal arms impaled. The Registrar's badge represents a book encircled with the motto, and hi_s uniform and mantle are identical with those for the Secretary and King of Arms. 499 THE ROYAL CROWN. THE ORB OR MOUND. CORONET OF THE PRINCE OF WALES. THE SCEPTRE ROYAL. PRINCE OF WALES' PLUME. CORONET OF PRINCES OF THE BLOOD ROYAL. 501 MITRE OF AN ARCHBISHOP. MITRE OF A BISHOP. ,"*wUJl^^ :• ^ CORONET OP A MARQUIS. CORONET OF AN EARL. CORONET OF A VISCOUNT. CORONET OF A BARON. 503 ^W ii) hel:.:et used tn the armorial usual mode of eeatxIng BEARINGS OF BARONETS AN'D THE ULSTER HAND. KNIGHTS. KELVET USED IN THE ARMORIAL BEARINGS OF ESQUIRES. 505 ^^^^ STAR, COLLAR, AND BADGE, OF THE MOST NOBLE ORDER OF THE GARTER. 507 STAR, COLLAR, AND BADGE, OF THE MOST ANCIENT ORDER OF THE THISTLE. 509 STAR. COLLAR, AND BADGE, OF THE MOST ILLUSTRIOUS ORDER OF SAINT PATRICK. 511 STAR. COLLAR, AND BADGE, OF THE CIVIL KNIGHTS GRAND CROSS OF THE MOST HONOURABLE ORDER OF THE BATH. 513 STAR AND BADGE OF THE MILITARY KNIGHTS GRAND CROSS OF THE MOST HONOURABLE ORDER OF THE BATH. K k 515 STAR OP THE KNIGHTS COMMANDER OF THE MOST HONOURABLE ORDER OF THE BATH. K k 2 517 STAR. COLLAR, AND BADGE, OF THE KNIGHTS GRAND CROSS OF THE MOST DISTINGUISHED ORDER OF SAINT MICHAEL AND SAINT GEORGE. 519 STAR, COLLAR, AND BADGE OF THE KNIGHTS GRAND CROSS ' OF THE ROYAL HANOVERIAN GUBLPHIC ORDER. PART VI. STATISTICS AND OFFICIAL LISTS. STATISTICS OF THE CROWN ; THE RANKS IN THE PEERAGE, BARONETAGE, AND KNIGHT- AGE ; THE PROFESSIONS ; THE PARLIA- MENT ; COUNTIES, &c. LISTS OF THE GREAT OFFICIAL FUNCTION- ARIES, AND OF THE BISHOPS OF EACH SEE. SECTION I. STATISTICS. Many of the articles in the preceding portions of this volume are capable of illustration by a numerical view of the present state of those classes to which they refer. But to exhibit clearly the exercise during different periods of the royal prerogative in the crea- tion of titles, and to shew the vicissitudes which each rank has undergone, requires a rather more systematic examination of the subject than could be effected if these matters were included under the separate descriptive articles on each title, dignity, or office. In order, therefore, to combine under one head the statistical tables which would be other- wise widely scattered, they have been concentrated in the following pages, and presented undiluted to those who take an interest in such matters, while all other readers will find the previous articles free from details which may be to them dis- tasteful. 524 THE THRONE. [PART VI. THE THRONE. Since the Conquest there have been Kings 30 Queens Regnant 3 The two combined I Cromwell 1 Total 35 The period of rule which the Sovereigns of England have enjoyed may be thus classified : — The Reigns under 5 years in length were 3 „ 10 „ and above 5 5 15 „ „ 10 5 « 20 „ „ 15 4 25 „ „ 20 6 30 „ „ 25 1 35 „ „ 30 2 40 „ „ 35 45 „ „ 40 50 „ „ 45 55 „ „ 50 1 40 „ „ 35 4 50 „ " 45 « 60 „ „ 55 ^ 34 The following table exhibits the ages to which Kings and Queens have lived 2 have died at from 10 to 20 years of age „ 20 „ 30 2 „ 30 „ 40 11 „ 40 „ 50 /7 „ 50 „ 60 8 „ 60 „ 70 2 „ 70 „ 80 1 „ 80 „ 90 34 1 unknown 35 PART VI.] PRINCES OF WALES. 525 PRINCES OF WALES. The title was first conferred on the King's son in 1284, and has therefore been appropriated to this purpose for 558 years, but so far from being in use throughout the whole of this period, it was merged in the Ci'own for more than half that time, — viz. 288 yeai's, as shown below : — INTERVALS BETWEEN THE SUCCESSIVE PRINCES OF WALES. Between I I. and II. about 39 years II. jj III. 33 1 III. jj IV. 33 22 IV. J) V. 33 41 V. j> VI. 33 VI. » VII. 33 VII. 33 VIII. 33 5 VIII. 33 IX. 33 1 IX. 33 X. 33 8 X. 33 XI. 33 63 XI. 33 XII. 33 4 XII. 33 XIII. 33 5 XIII. 53 XIV. 33 74 XIV. 33 XV. 33 2 XV. 33 XVI. 33 XVI. 33 XVII. >3 2 XVII. 33 XVIII. ?3 21 Title merged in the Crown about .... 288 years. Of the 1 8 Princes who have received the title, the following is a classification : — Ascended the throne 11 Died while Princes 6 Living at present 1 18 526 PEERAGE STATISTICS. [part VI. THE PEERAGE. The following series of tables are intended to exhibit the steps by which the peerage has reached its present condition, and the changes which it has undergone during the lapse of particular periods. The following is a list of the number of peerages of Eng- land, Great Britam, and the United Kingdom, conferred or restored during the reign of each sovereign smce the Norman Conquest. Gross StUl Number- existing. Henry VII. 20 4 Henry VIIT 66 3 Edward VI 22 3 Mary 9 Elizabeth 29 5 James 1 98 8 Charles 1 130 7 Charles II 137 15 James II 11 William and Mary 46 8 Anne 47 10 George I 60 12 George II 90 19 George III 254 160 George IV 59 58 William IV 55 55 Victoria 36 35 William T 20 William II 4 Henry 1 5 Stephen 18 Henry II 7 Richard 1 6 John 8 Henry III 22 Edward 1 64 Edward II 63 Edward III 81 Richard 11. , .... 34 Henry IV 17 Hem-y V 8 Henry VI 57 Edward IV 57 Edward V Richard III 5 Gross Still Number, existing. 4 2 4 2 2 From the above statement it will appear, that with the exception of the very long reign of George III., the greatest number of peerages since the Conquest were conferred by Charles I. and Charles II., — monarchs who certainly received gi-eater services from a greater number of their subjects than any before or since. The following is an account of the peerages of Ireland conferred or restored dm'ing the reign of each sovereign since the time of Henry II. PART VI.] PEERAGE STATISTICS. 527 Gross Still Number, existing. Henry II 9 1 Richard 1 Johu 4 Henry III 1 Edward 1 Edward II 4 Edward III 4 Richard II 2 Henrv IV 2 Henrv V. . . HenrV VI. . Edward IV. Edward V. . , Richard III, Henrv VI I. . 3 Henry VIII 17 Edward VI 2 Mary EHzabeth 3 James 1 55 Charles 1 57 Charles II 41 James II 5 William and Mary 14 Anne 8 George 1 54 George II 76 George III 268 George IV 12 William IV 5 Victoria Gross SUU Number, existing. 7 15 4 1 2 15 12 134 12 5 The following is an account of the peerages of Scotland confeiTed or restored in each reign, from King Malcolm III. to the Scottish union in 1707- James T 11 James II 34 James III 16 James IV 12 James V 3 Mary 6 James VI. and I. of Eng. 82 Charles 1 79 Charles II 53 William III 21 Anne 16 The following is a classification of the extinct, dormant, abeyant, and forfeited peerages of England, Great Britain, and the United Kingdom. Dukes 93 Duchesses in their own right 5 Marquises 36 Marchioness in her own right 1 Earls 359 Countesses in their own right 15 Viscounts 109 Viscoimtesses in their own ri^ht .... 2 King Malcolm III. . . Alexander I .. 6 1 6 Malcolm IV 2 William the Lion .... Alexander II .. 2 7 Alexander III Robert Bruce 4 4 David II .. 12 Robert II 11 Robert III 4 528 PEERAGE STATISTICS. [PART VI. Barons created by writ 447 Barons created by patent. 288 Baronesses in their own right 10 1365 The following statement presents a view of the extinct, dormant, and abeyant peerages of Scotland. Dukes 16 Marquises 6 Earls 112 Viscounts 35 Barons 141 310 The following is a table of the extinct, dormant, abeyant, and forfeited peerages of Ireland. Dukes 3 Duchess in her own right 1 Marquises 7 Marchioness in her own right 1 Earls 90 Countesses in their own right 3 Viscounts 117 Viscountess in her own right 1 Barons 165 Baronesses in their own right 5 393 The following presents a view of the peerage of England, Great Britain, and the United Kingdom, as at present ex- isting. Dukes 21 Marquises 20 Earls 116 Viscounts 20 Barons. 216 Bishops 26 430 PART VI.] PEERAGE STATISTICS. 529 Peers holding superior Scottish titles . 1 1 „ „ inferior „ „ .. 29 „ „ superior Irish titles ... 61 „ „ inferior „ „ ... 17 Peers of Parliament not purely English 118 Peers of Parliament purely English . . 312 430 The following is a classification of the peerage of Scotland as at present existing. Gross numbers, including Having no additional those with English English title. titles. Dukes 7 2 Marquises 4 19 Earls 41 3 ... Viscounts 6 19 . . : Barons 23 Peeresses 3 43 Totals 84 Parliamentai-y Representative Peers 16 Entitled to sit in the house of Lords as pos- sessors of British peerages in addition to their Scottish titles 41 Peers of Parliament supplied by the Scottish peerage 57 Electors merely 27 84 Scottish Peers in the house of Lords who hold a British title superior to their Scottish title . 1 1 Scottish Peers who hold an inferior British title 30 Scottish Peers holding no British title 43 63 Ll 530 PEERAGE STATISTICS. [PART VI. The following tables present a view of the Irish peerage as at present existing. Gross numbers, including Having no additional those with English English title. titles. Dukes 1 1 Marquises 14 41 Earls 74 32 Viscounts 43 54 Barons 73 12 Bishops 16 Peeress I ] 40 Totals 222 lee- f .... A J 28 Representative Peers without British) peerages Representative Peers who since their elec tion have obtamed British Peerages ... 4 Peers having seats in the house of Lords as possessors of British peerages, but not being members of the Representative body 74 Representative Prelates 4 Peers of Parliament supplied by Ireland 106 Prelates not in the Representative rotation. ... 12 Peers possessing seats m the Commons 3 Electors merely 101 222 Irish Peers in the house of Lords holding a superior British title 17 „ „ holding an inferior British title 61 Peers of Ireland having no seats in the house of Lords 127 Prelates of Ireland 16 222 PART VI.] BARONETAGE STATISTICS. 531 THE BARONETAGE. The following list displays the number of Baronetcies of England, Great Britain, and the United Kingdom, created by each monarch since the foundation of the order in 1611. Gross Still Number, existing. James 1 205 31 Charles 1 253 41 Charles II ' 426 76 James II 20 4 William and Mary 37 6 Anne 29 8 George 1 41 8 George II 49 23 George III 469 364 George IV 55 50 William IV 58 51 Victoria 56 56 1698 738 The following statement presents a view of the Baronets of Scotland, or Nova Scotia, who were created in each reign, from the institution of the order in 1625 till the legislative union with Scotland in 1707. Gross Still Number, existing. Charles 1 103 35 Charles II 83 33 James II 29 20 William and Mary 20 14 Anne 34 18 269 138 The following is a list of the number of Baronets of Ireland created during the reign of each Sovereign, from the institu- tion of the order in 1619 tUl the legislative union with Ireland in 1801. L i 2 .532 BARONETAGE STATISTICS. [PART VI. Gross Still Number, existing. James 1 18 7 Charles 1 21 8 Charles II 30 7 Jaraes II 7 3 William and Mary Anne 3 2 George 1 3 2 George II 11 8 George III 59 48 152 85 The following is a table of the extinct and dormant baro- netcies of the three kingdoms. England, Great Britain, and United Kingdom. . 889 Scotland, or Nova Scotia 121 Ireland 67 1077 The following is a classification of the existing baronetcies of the three kingdoms. Baronetcies of England, Great Britain, and the United Kingdom, not connected with peerages 738 Baronets of England, Great Britain, and the United Kingdom, who are also Peers of the realm 91 829 Baronets of Scotland, or Nova Scotia, not pos- sessing peerages 138 Baronets of Scotland, or Nova Scotia, who are also Peers of the realm 35 173 Baronets of Ireland not possessing peerages ... 85 „ „ who are also Peers of the realm 28 113 FART VI.] KNIGHTAGE STATISTICS. 533 Existing Baronets of England, Great Britain, and United Kingdom 829 „ „ of Scotland, or Nova Scotia 173 „ „ of Ireland 113 1115 Deduct Baronets who are also Peers of the realm <■ 154 9G1 THE KNIGHTAGE. The following general table exhibits the present condition of the Knightage of Great Britain and Ireland, as far as regards British subjects. Order of the Garter 39 Order of the Thistle 16 Order of St. Patrick 22 Order of the Bath 743 Order of St. Michael and St. George .... 32 Order of the Guelphs 905 Knights Bachelor 470 2227 The foUowmg table shews the number of foreigners who Iiave received British Orders of Knighthood. The Garter 8 The Thistle St. Patrick The Bath 49 St. Michael and St. George 35 The Guelphs 394 480 534 ORDER OF THE GARTER. [PART VI. ORDER OF THE GARTER. Since its foundation, the following have been Sovereigns of the Order. Kings 15 Queens regnant 4 William and Mary 1 20 The gross number of Knights of the Garter since its founda- tion have mcluded Emperors of Germany 10 Emperors of Russia 2 Kings of Spain 5 Kings of Castile (not also of Spain) ... 2 King of Arragon . . • 1 Kings of France 7 Kings of Portugal 6 Kings of Denmark 6 Kings of Sweden 2 Kings of Prussia •^ Kings of Scotland 2 Kings of Naples 2 King of Bohemia King of Poland King of Wurtemburg King of the Netherlands King of the Belgians Crowned heads 53 The foUowmg is a view of such of the British nobility as have given each more than five members to the Order of the Garter. Howard 19 Talbot 9 Percy 12 Cavendish 9 Grey 10 Cecil S Stanley 10 Manners 8 Neville 9 Somerset • i PART VI.] ORDER OF THE THISTLE. 535 Herbei-t 7 Russell f J Seymour 7 Sackville Hastings 6 The following is a tabular view, aiTanged in centuries and classes, of the numbers added to the Order of the Garter, exhibiting each class separately in every century, together with the totals. From 1348 to 1450 Oi the Blood Royal 10 Foreigners : Emperors and Kings .... 7 Sovereign Princes, &c. . . 9 Others 11 Dules Maiquises , Earis Viscounts Barons 1 33 1 34 Kniglits 62 1450 to 1550 Totals 168 ' 15{ 1550 to 1650 1650 to 1750 1750 to 1840 Totals 13 40 10 38 12 62 21 30 83 15 25 35 181 1 14 9^ 2 123 121 120 118 685 ORDER OF THE THISTLE. Since ihe establishment of this Order, there have been altogether eighty-nme knights, two of whom were Princes of the Blo)d Royal, but no foreigner has ever been elected. The foll«wmg is a view of the classes. Dukes 17 Marquises 10 Earls , 51 Viscounts 2 Barons 4 Heirs apparent to Dukedoms 3 87 Princes of the Blood Roval 2 536 ORDER OF ST. PATRICK. [pART VI. Of the noble houses who have received this Oi'der in ary numbers the following is a view, Murray 7 Drummond 2 Hamilton 6 Collyear 2 Gordon 6 Cathcart 2 Scott 5 Hay 2 Douglas 5 Stewart (Earls of Galloway) 2 Campbell 4 Erskine 2 Stewart (Earls of Moray) 4 The present condition of the Order is as follows : — Dukes 2 Marquises 4 Earls 9 Viscount 1 16 ORDER OF ST. PATRICK. Since its institution in 1783 to the present time, the Order had altogether. Grand Masters 22 Knights 55 Of the latter, the following classification has been nude. Princes of the Blood Royal J Dukes i Marquises 19 Earls ?0 Viscounts 2 Baron (who became an Earl subsequently) . 1 fe All the foregoing were peers of Ireland, as well aspossessors of British titles, with one exception, but that noUeman was at the time Lord Lieutenant of Ireland. PART VI.] ORDER OF THE BATH. 537 The following is a classification of the existing Knights of St. Patrick :— King ] Dukes Marquises 8 Earls 12 Viscounts 1 22 ORDER OF THE BATH. Between the revival and the remodelling of the Order ; viz. from the year 1725 to January 1815, the followmg were nominated Knights of the Bath : — Princes of the Blood Royal 2 r22 Peers ,\ Civilians J 4 Sons of Peers L 83 (^57 Diplomatists and others J Military officers 80 Naval officers 30 195 From January 1815 to the present time, the following clas- sification may express the classes of Knights which have been appointed : — KNIGHTS GRAND CROSS. Princes of the Blood Royal 9 Diplomatists 18 Other Civilians 7 Admirals 47 Generals 63 Foreign Princes or Generals 18 162 538 ORDER OF THE BATH. [PART VI. Brought forward 162 Knights created previous to 1815, who all then became Grand Crosses 1 95 357 Dead 252 Grand Crosses now living 105 KNIGHTS COMMANDERo ,. , re r Admirals ... . IDS'! ,ot ^^^^l«ffi°^^^--l Post Captains 19/ ^^^ ("Generals 1121 Military officers <. Colonels 22 169 [_Lieut.-Colonels 35 I Officers of the East India Company's service . . 48 Foreign officers as Honorary K.C.B 20 364 Dead 134 215 Promoted to G.C.B. 81 1 Knights Commander now living 149 COMPANIONS. Military officers 492 Naval officers 1 87 Officers of the East India Company's service . . 181 Foreign officers as Honorary C.B 29 Dead 286 Expelled 1 Promoted A ^ ^^ I Generals 88 K r T5 f Admirals 25 889 1 400 Companions now living 489 PART VI.] ST. MICHAEL AND ST. GEORGE. 539 Totals since May, 1725 : — Knights Grand Cross 357 Knights Commander 364 Companions 889 1610 Previous to January 1815 194 Since January 1815 1 416 1610 The present condition of the Order of the Bath is as follows : — Knights Grand Cross 105 Knights Commander 149 Companions 489 743 ORDER OF ST. MICHAEL AND ST. GEORGE. From the institution of this Order in 1818 to the present time, there have been — Grand Masters 2 Knights Grand Cross 49 Knights Commander 37 Cavalieri and Companions 45 133 Of the Knights Grand Cross, the following classification has been made : — lonians 12 Maltese 4 Natives of Great Britain and Ireland 33 49 540 ST. MICHAEL AND ST. GEORGE. [PART VI. Natives of Great Britain and Ireland ; viz. Prince of the Blood Royal 1 Lords High Commissioners to the Ionian Islands 5 Governors or Lieutenant-Governors of Malta. . 3 Naval Commanders -m-chief in the Mediterranean 10 Appointed for special services 14 Total British G.C.M.G 33 The following is a classification of the Knights Com- mander : — lonians 17 Maltese ., 8 Natives of Great Britain and Ireland 12 Total K.C.M.G 37 The third class of the Order of St. Michael and St. George has included — Companions — British subjects 10 Cavalieri, lonians 21 Cavalieri, Maltese 14 Total C.M.G 45 The present condition of the Order is as follows : — Grand Master 1 Knights Grand Cross 27 Knights Commander 25 Cavalieri and Companions 25 78 PART VT.] THE GUELPHS OF HANOVER. 541 ORDER OF THE GUELPHS OF HANOVER. The persons upon whom this Order has been conferred are classified as follows : — Hanoverians. Knights Grand Cross 42 Knights Commander 61 Knights 291 394 British. Knights Grand Cross 217 Knights Commander 216 Knights 472 905 Hanoverians 394 Hanoverians and British. Knights Grand Ci'oss 259 Knights Commander 277 Knights 763 1299 Of the foregoing British members of the Order, the follow- ing only are alive : — Knights Grand Cross 103 Knights Commander 130 Knights 332 565 Died since the institution of the Order 340 Total British Knights 905 542 TITLES BY COURTESY. [PART VI. The Order has numbered amongst its members at different periods, four Kings and six Princes of the Blood Royal. TITLES BY COURTESY. The following shows the relative proportion in which courtesy titles are distributed : — Dukes, Marquises, and Earls, having secondary and tertiary titles 298 Dukes, Marquises, and Earls, having eldest sons or grandsons to enjoy these distinc- tions 213 Dukes, Marquises, and Earls, having no male issue 85 Dukes and Marquises whose issue are entitled to the prefix of « Lord " or " Lady " 6? Earls whose daughters are styled " Lady" .... 214 Earls whose sons are styled " Honourable," and Viscounts and Barons whose male and female issue are styled " Honourable" 520 Total number of families yielding courtesy titles 801 Total number enjoying courtesy titles about 4000 Average to each family 5 It is not to be concluded from the foregoing calculation that five is the average number of children each peer of the realm possesses, but that five is the average number of per- sons enjoying courtesy titles who belong to each family, for, PART VI.] STATISTICS OF THE CHURCH. 543 as is fully explained in the article on this subject, not only do the issue of livmg peers bear these titular distinctions, but also the uncles, aimts, or collateral relatives of existing nobles, beiug the issue of peers now dead ; it is evident there- fore that the average number of children possessed by each peer is considerably below five. THE CHURCH. ENGLAND AND WALES. Archbishops 2 Bishops 25 Archdeacons 62 Deans 37 Beneficed Clergy 10 166 Curates 4 811 Total Clergy in England and Wales 15,103 IRELAND. Archbishops » 2 Bishops 13 Archdeacons 34 Deans 33 Beneficed Clergy 1422 Curates .555 Total Clergy in Ireland 2059 SCOTLAND. Bishops 6 COLONIES, &C. Bishops 16 544 STATISTICS OF THE CHURCH. [pART OFFICES HELD BY PRELATES. The see of Canterbury has been filled by Cardinals 9 Lord Chancellors 12 Lord Treasurers 4 Lord Chief Justice .... 1 Chancellors of the Uni- versity of Oxford .... 9 York has been filled by Cardinals 3 Lord Chancellors 12 Lord Treasurers 2 Lords President of the North 2 Bath and Wells has been filled by Cardinal 1 Lord Chancellors .... 6 Lord Treasurers 5 Lord President of Wales 1 Lord Pxnvy Seal 1 Secretary of State .... 1 Carlisle has been filled by Lord Chancellor 1 Lord Ti'easurers 2 Chancellors of the Uni- versity of Camb 3 Chichester has been filled by Lord Chancellors .... 3 Almoners 2 Chancellor of the Uni- versity of Oxford .... 1 Ely has been filled by Cardinals 2 Lord Chancellors .... 9 Lord Treasurers 7 Lord Privy Seal 1 Chancellor of the Ex- chequer 1 Ely continued. Chancellor of the Uni- versity of Oxford .... 1 Master of the Rolls . . 2 Almoners 3 Exeter has been filled by Lord Chancellors .... 3 Lord Treasurers 2 Lord President of Wales 1 Chancellor of the Uni- versity of Oxford — 1 Hereford has been filled by Lord Chancellors 2 Lord Treasurers 3 Lord Deputy of Ireland 1 Chancellor to the Queen 1 Chancelloi-s of the Uni- versity of Oxford 2 Lichfield and Coventry has been filled by Lord Chancellor 1 Lord Treasurers 3 Presidents of Wales . . 3 Chancellor of the Uni- versity of Camb 1 Master of the Wardrobe 1 Lincoln has been filled by Cardinal 1 Lord Chancellors 6 Lord Treasurer 1 Lord Keeper 1 Chancellors of the Uni- , versity of Oxford ... 4 Chancellors of the Uni- versity of Cambridge . 2 London has been filled by Lord Chancellors 9 Lord Treasurers 7 PART VI.] STATISTICS OF THE ARMY. 545 London continued. Chancellors of the Ex- chequer 1 Chancellors of the Uni- versity of Oxford . . 2 Norwich has been hlled by Lord Chancellors .... 5 Lord Treasurer 1 Lord Chief Justice .... 1 Bishop Almoner 1 Secretary of State .... 1 Rochester has been filled by Cardinal 1 Lord Chancellor 1 Lord Keeper of the Great Seal 1 Lord Treasurer 1 St. David's has been filled by Lord Treasurers 3 Lord Privy Seal 1 Chancellor to the Queen 1 Chancellor to the Uni- versity of Oxford .... 1 Salisbury has been filled by Cardinals 2 Salisbury continued. Lord Chief Justice .... 1 Lord Chancellors .... 3 Lord Treasurers 2 Masters of the Rolls . . 2 Chancellors of the Uni- versity of Oxford . . 2 Chancellor of the Uni- versity of Cambridge . 1 Winchester has been filled Cardinals 2 Lord Chief Justice .... 1 Lord Chancellors .... 9 Lord Treasurers 2 Lord Privy Seal 1 Chancellor of the Ex- chequer 1 Chancellor of the Uni- versity of Oxford .... 1 Worcester has been filled by Lord Chancellors 5 Lord Treasurers 3 Chancellors to the Queen 1 Lord President of Wales 1 Vice ditto 1 THE ARMY. The following table exhibits the number of general and field ofiicers in the Army : Fieldmarshals 5 Generals 125 Royal Artillery 3 Royal Marines 2 Retired but retaining rank ... 1 M m 546 STATISTICS OF THE ARMY. [PART VI. Bi'ought forward 136 Lieutenant Generals 1 42 Royal Artillery 13 Royal Engineers 5 Royal Marines 1 Retired, but retaining rank 7 Major Generals 117 ' Ro}'al Artillery 29 Royal Engineers 10 Royal Marines 5 Foreign Half- pay 1 Retired, but retaining rank 12 Colonels 270 Royal Artillery 22 Royal Engineers 1 f> Royal Marines 13 Retii-ed, but retaining rank 62 Lieutenant-Colonels i>13 Royal Artillery 58 Royal Engineers 30 Royal Marines 17 Foreign Half-pay ^ Retired, but retaining rank 40 Majors «09 Royal Artillery 7^^ Royal Engineei'S 27 Royal Marines 44 Foreign Half-pay 15 Retii-ed, but retaining raiik 1 •2302 The Regiments in the British Army are as follow : Cavalry 21, viz. Life and Horse Guards 3 Dragoons, Hussars, and Lancers 17 Cape Mounted Riflemen 1 Infantry 109, viz. Foot Guards 3 PART VI.] STATISTICS OF THE ARMY. 549 Infantry of the Line . . Rifle Brigade West India foot Ceylon Rifles Newfoundland Veterans Malta Fencibles 99 1 130 The following is a view of the Field Officers in the Indian Armv : Generals 3, viz. Bengal 1 Madras 2 Lieutenant Generals 13, viz. Bengal 4 Madras 6 Bombay 3 Major Generals 137, viz. Bengal 47 Madras 55 Bombay 35 Colonels 56, viz, Bengal 31 The following expresses the forces permanently in India, and quite exclusive of regiments of the Royal Army. Madras IC Bombay 9 Lieutenant Colonels 204, viz. Bengal 102 Madras 67 Bombay 3'» Majors 289, viz. Bengal 158 Madras 81 Bombay 50 702 Light Cavalry 21 regiments, viz. Bengal Madras Bombay European Infantry 6 regiments, viz. Bengal Madras Bombay Native Infantry 152 regiments, viz. Bengal Madras 74 52 Bombay 62 215 M m 2 548 STATISTICS OF THE NAVY. [PART VI. THE NAVY. Admiral of the Fleet 1 Admirals of the Red 15 Admirals of the White 16 Admirals of the Blue 16 Vice-Admirals of the Red 19 Vice- Admirals of the White 19 Vice-Admirals of the Blue 20 Rear- Admirals of the Red 33 Rear- Admirals of the White 34 Rear- Admirals of the Blue 40 Post Captains 710 Retired Captains 55 Commanders 808 Retired Commanders 300 Lieutenants 2754 4840 The following is a view of the ships in the Royal Navy, classified according to their ratings, and exhibiting the num- bers in each class. In Commission. [n Ordinary. Building. Totals. First-rate Second-rate Third-rate Fourth-rate . . . Fifth-rate Sixth-rate Sloops Brigs, «&c Steamers 7 9 14 3 10 25 38 76 63 14 10 52 17 80 14 18 55 16 5 15 2 I 7 8 7 12 7 26 34 68 21 97 47 63 143 86 Totals 245 276 64 585 1 ! PART VI.] PARLIAMENTARY STATISTICS. 549 THE PARLIAMENT. The following table exhibits numerically the condition of the House of Lords. Princes of the Blood Royal 4 Dukes 21 Marquises 20 Earls 116 Viscounts 20 Barons 216 Archbishops and Bishops . . » 26 Peers of Scotland 16 Peers of Ireland 28 Irish Prelates 4 471 The following is a numerical abstract of the places returning Members to the House of Commons. Members. 40 English Counties 143 2 Universities 4 187 Cities, Boroughs, &c. . . 324 471 12 Welsh Counties 15 53 • Cities and Boroughs ... 14 29 33 Scottish Counties 30 76 Cities and Burghs .... 23 63 32 Irish Comities 64 1 University 2 33 Cities and Boroughs . . 39 105 469 places, returning 658 members. 550 DURATION OF PARLIAMENTS. [PART VI. The following exhibits the duration of parliament since the reign of Henry VIII. when long parliaments were first intro- duced. Reign. Day of Meeting. When Dissolved. Duration in Tears. Months. Day.. Henry VIII. . 21 Jan. . . 1510 23 Feb. . . 1510 1 2 4 Feb. . . 1511 4 March. 1513 2 1 5 Feb. . . 1514 22 Dee. . . 1515 ] 10 17 15 April .. 1523 13 Aug. . . 1523 3 29 3 Nov. . . 1530 4 April. . 1536 5 5 5 8 June . . 1536 18 Julv . . 1536 1 10 28 April.. 1539 24 July . . 1540 1 2 26 16 Jan. . . 1541 29 March. 1544 3 2 13 23 Nov. . . 1545 31 Jan. .. 1547 1 28 Edward VI... 4 Nov. . . 1547 15 April . . 1552 4 5 11 1 March. 1553 31 March. 1553 1 Mary 5 Oct. . . 1553 6 Dec. . . 1553 2 1 2 April.. 1554 5 May . . 1554 1 3 12 Nov. . , 1554 16 Jan. .. 1555 2 4 21 Oct. . . 1555 9 Dec. . . 1555 1 18 20 Jan. . . 1557 17 Nov... 1557 9 28 Elizabeth 23 Jan. . . 1558 8 May . . 1558 3 16 11 Jan. .. 1562 2 Jan. . . 1567 4 1] 22 2 April.. 1571 29 May . . 1571 1 27 8 May . . 1572 18 March. 1580 7 10 10 23 Nov. . . 1585 14 Sept. . . 1586 9 21 29 Oct. .. 1586 23 March. 1587 4 23 4 Feb. . . 1558 29 March. 1558 1 25 19 Nov. . . 1592 10 April . . 1593 4 22 24 Oct. . . 1597 9 Feb. . . 1598 2 3 16 7 Oct. .. 1601 29 Dec. . . 1601 2 22 James I 19 March 1603 9 Feb. . . 1611 7 10 21 5 April . . 1614 7 June . . 1614 2 2 30 Jan. . . 1620 8 Feb. . . 1621 1 9 19 Feb. . . 1623 24 March. 1625 2 1 5 Charles I 17 May,. 1625 12 Aug... 1625 2 26 6 Feb. . . 1626 15 June. . 1626 4 9 17 March. 1627 10 March. 1628 11 23 13 April.. 1640 3 May . . 1C40 22 3 Nov. . . 1640 20 April . . 1653 12 5 17 Charles II. .. 25 April.. 1660 29 Dec. . . 1660 8 4 8 May . . 1661 24 Jan. . . 1678 16 8 16 6 March. 1679 12 July .. 1679 4 6 17 Oct. .. 1679 18 Jan. . . 1681 I 3 1 21 March. 1681 28 March. 1681 7 PART VI.] DURATION OF PARLIAMENTS. 551 Reign. Day of Meeting. Wlien Dissolved. Duration n Yean, j Months., Uaj*. James 11 12 March. 1685 28 Julv . . 1687 2 4 1 16 22 Jan. . . 1688 26 Feb. . . 1689 1 1 ' 4 William III... 20 March. 1689 11 Oct. .. 1695 6 6 ! 22 27 Nov. . . 1695 7 Julv . . 1698 2 7 1 10 24 Aug. . . 1698 19 Dec. .. 1700 2 3 26 26 Feb. . . 1700 1 1 Nov. . . 1701 1 8 ; 5 20 Dec. . . 1701 7 July . . 1702 6 j 2 Anne 20 Aug. . . 1702 5 April . . 1705 2 7 i W 1 4 June . . 1705 15 April . . 1708 2 10 i 1 8 July . . 1708 21 Dec. . . 1710 2 2 1 13 25 Nov. . . 1710 8 Aug. . . 1713 2 8 ' 14 12Nov. .. 1713 15 Jan. .. 1715 1 2 1 3 George I 17 March. 1715 10 March. 1721 5 11 j 21 10 May . . 1722 5Aug. .. 1727 5 2 1 26 George II 28 Nov. . . 1727 18 April.. 1734 6 4 i 21 13 June . . 1734 28 April . 1741 6 10 15 25 June . . 1741 18 June. 1747 5 11 24 13 Aug. . . 1747 8 April . 1754 6 7 26 31 May . . 1754 20 March 1761 6 9 20 George III. .. 19 May . . 1761 11 March 1768 6 9 22 10 May . . 1768 30 Sept. . 1774 6 4 21 29 Nov. . . 1774 1 Sept. . 1780 5 9 4 31 Oct. . . 1780 25 March 1784 3 4 26 18 May . . 1784 1 1 June . . 1790 6 25 10 Aug. . . 1790 20 May . . 1796 5 11 3 11 Julv .. 1796 29 Jan. . . 1802 5 11 18 31 Aug. . . 1802 24 Oct. . . 1806 4 2 25 15 Dec. . . 1806 29 April . . I8O7 4 15 22 June . . 1807 29 Sept... 1812 5 3 7 24 Nov. . . 1812 10 June . 1818 5 6 16 4 Aug. . . 1818 29 Feb. . . 1820 1 6 25 George IV. . . 23 April . . 1820 2 June . . 1826 6 1 9 14 Nov. . . 1816 24 July . 1830 4 1 22 26 Oct. . . 1830 22 April. . 1831 5 27 William IV. . 14 June. 1831 3 Dec. . 1832 5 20 29 Jan. . 1833 30 Dec. . 1834 1 11 1 19 Feb. . 1835 17 July . 1837 2 4 28 Victoria 15 Nov. . 19 August 1837 1841 23 June. . 1841 3 7 24 552 COUNTY AUTHORITIES. [part VI. COUNTY AUTHORITIES. The following table shows the number of Parliamentary Representatives, Coroners, Deputy Lieutenants, and Magis- trates, in each County in England. There is one lord-lieute- nant and one sheriff for every shire ; while the members of the privy council, the judges, the attorney-general, and the solicitor-general, are magistrates in all the counties. Bedford Berks Buckingham . . . . Cambridge Chester Cornwall Cumberland .... Derby Devon Dorset Durham Essex Gloucester Hereford Hertford Liberty of St Alban Huntingdon Kent Liberty of the Cinque Ports.. Lancaster Leicester Lincoln Parts of Holland Kesteven ' Lindsey 7 4 6 4 2 }M Deputy-Lieutenants who are who are not also Magistrates. Magistrates. 31 53 56 no return 65 52 17 66 91 54 45 108 69 42 50 7 77 88 17 31 31 45 3 5 11 no return 6 4 7 15 33 7 22 22 4 no return 9 4 5 30 3 !■•{ Magistrates who are not Deputy Lieutenants 102 243 164 162 218 183 120 104 269 172 184 298 325 215 261 198 72 309 27 281 217 115 128 167 PART VI.] COUNTY AUTHORITIES 553 Middlesex . . . "Westminster Liberty of the Tower Monmouth Norfolk Northampton .... Northumberland . . Nottingham Oxford ... Rutland Salop Somerset Southampton .... Stafford Suffolk Surrey Sussex Warwick Westmorland Wilts Worcester York East Riding .... North Riding . . West Riding . . Liberty of Ca- wood,Wistow, and Otley . . Isle of Mann . . 11 n s Deputy-Lie who are also Magistrates. utenants : who are not also Magistrates. 2 2 26 17 2 1 2 1 21 40 2 4 28 6 4 7 113 25 4 3 47 no return 4 2 37 no return 4 2 31 2 3 4 40 6 2 2 5 4 6 52 2 4 3 71 12 4 3 59 9 4 4 46 1 4 2 52 3 4 2 59 31 4 6 90 9 4 4 49 5 2 2 12 2 4 2 66 3 4 4 42 5 2 6 49 12 2 6 48 11 2 8 115 46 who are not Deputy Lieutenants 318 250 75 99 259 370 169 141 125 35 242 220 288 273 267 286 227 205 78 166 208 73 134 358 158 12 554 COUNTY AUTHORITIES. [part The number of Parliamentary Representatives, Coroners, Deputy Lieutenants, and Magistrates, in each County of Wales, is shown in the following table. Anglesey . . . . Brecon Cardigan . . . , Carmarthen Carnarvon . Denbigh . . . Flint Glamorgan . Merioneth . . Montgomery Pembroke . Radnor Deputy-Lieutenants : g who are alsoiwho are not n Magistrates. ' Magistrates. I % 19 21 32 22 24 10 19 68 22 6 26 23 63 122 181 226 141 126 102 137 82 146 230 The following table is a numerical abstract of the Members of Parliament and Deputy Lieutenants of each County in Scotland. Aberdeen Argyll Ayi- Banff Berwick Bute , Caithness Clackmannan . . Cromarty Dumbarton . . . . Dumfries Edinburgh Elgin or Moray Fife Forfar Haddington . . . , Inverness ^1 Q 3 77 71 38 25 30 17 26 3 17 14 32 31 16 36 53 29 70 COUNTIES. Kincardine .... Kinross Kirkcudbright Lanark Linlithgow .... Nairn Orkney & Shetland Peebles Perth Renfrew Roxburgh . Selkirk . . . . Stirling . . . Sutherland Wigtown . . 3? 24 7 29 44 22 ri4 I 11 81 24 35 16 9 20 20 15 PART VI.] COUNTY AUTHORITIES. 555 The number of Members of Parliament, Deputy-Lieu- tenants, and Magistrates, in each county in Ireland, is shown in the followmg table. Antrim , Armagh Carlow Ca van Clare Cork Donegal Down Dublin Fermanagh .... Galway Kerry Kildare Kilkenny King's County Leitrim Limerick Londonderry . . Longford Louth Mayo Meath Monaghan .... Queen's County Roscommon . . Sligo Tipperary .... TjTone Waterford Westmeath . . . . Wexford Wicklow 1 1 h5 « i 2 2 26 95 2 3 21 63 2 I 7 44 2 2 11 79 2 3 17 97 2 4 24 246 2 1 19 74 2 3 24 124 2 o 24 112 2 3 22 58 2 5 22 142 2 2 16 80 2 2 14 61 2 2 18 68 2 2 15 90 2 1 15 47 2 4 18 106 2 4 18 71 2 1 10 36 2 2 11 39 2 4 32 131 2 2 19 108 2 19 54 2 4 18 71 2 2 11 104 2 3 12 78 2 4 28 152 2 2 21 104 2 2 23 67 2 2 15 84 2 3 19 96 2 2 18 79 SECTION II. OFFICIAL LISTS. Lists of the great official functionaries have been pubhshed in many works, with varying degrees of completeness and accuracy ; but some of these publi- cations are, from the lapse of time, antiquated and therefore useless, others are incorrect, and many incomplete ; while they are all liable to two ob- jections, which it is the purpose of the following lists in some degree to obviate. First, a chronological arrangement answers many of the purposes for which such records are used, but it cannot be denied that they are as frequently examined to ascertain the year in which a particular individual filled a given office, as to discover the functionaries belonging to a given year. To the former of these uses the lists hitherto published are quite inapplicable, for they presume the reader to be acquainted with the very information which he is anxious to obtain. Thus a reader knows that the first Lord Somers filled the office of Lord Chancellor, that Sir Robert Walpole was once Secretary-at-war, that the late Duke of York was Commander-in-chief of the Forces, and many similar facts; but if he seeks to know when ? and for how long ? he may remain for some time at fault. Then, again, we hear the names of Ridlev, Tillotson, Laud, Cranmer, Tenison, PART VI.] OFFICIAL LISTS. 557 &c., though we know not how to discover readily the year in which each occupied a particular see. To meet these purposes, and to afford a series of official lists which should state at once the possessor at a given date, and the date of a given possessor, each office in the following pages is exhibited under two forms. In the first part of every article is a copious chro- nological list, and this is followed by the names of all who have held the office, in alphabetical order ; so that the former exhibits the functionaries at any specified period, while the latter shows when a given individual filled a particular office. The other main peculiarity in the following lists, is an attempt to describe more clearly, and, as it were, to identify the person of each state officer. Thus all former lists gave, in very meagre terms, the names of the successive holders, without affording any clue by which the individual might be recognized, when long services had earned a peerage, or his actions in a higher sphere had eclipsed his occupancy of an inferior station. Every person does not recognize Henry St. John as Lord Bolingbroke, Robert Harley as Earl of Oxford, Henry Addington as Viscount Sidmouth, Lord Apsley as Earl Bathurst, Lord Hawkesbury as the Earl of Liverpool ; and even if all readers were as apprehensive and intelligent as some really are, it is still right that a clear and definite statement should be given, by which the whole official career of our great statesmen, or our prominent poli- ticians, might be traced from the lowest grade in the public service to the highest office in which they may have satisfied the pride of a rational ambition, while 558 OFFICIAL LISTS. [PART VI. they dignified and advanced the service of their country. With these two objects in view, viz. a clear iden- tification of persons, and a facility of reference derived from lists which are alphabetical as well as chronological, the following view of the official func- tionaries of the state is presented, with a full sense of the difficulties which attend a subject where many readers are well-informed respecting individual offices, though they may have no comprehensive or precise knowledge of the entire body of official statistics. The episcopal lists are carried back in each instance as far as the Reformation, while the official chrono- logy is commenced at the Revolution. TABLE OF SOVEREIGNS. It may seem hardly necessary to commence this section of the work with a table of kings, and the duration of their res- pective reigns, because these are facts iterated and reiterated in so many forms, in almanacs, in court calendars, and hun- dreds oi" similar publications. But it has nevertheless been considered expedient to present such a table for two reasons, amongst others of minor importance ; first, that the design of this section of the work is to give the names of all who have filled the chief high offices, the histories of which have hitherto occupied our attention, and that to omit a list of those who had filled the highest in the state would be a striking anomaly ; secondly, that acts of parliament are always desci-ibed by the year of that monarch's reign in which they were passed, as "the 15th of George III." "the 2nd of William IV." &c. ; so that without a table of reference, or the trouble of imme- diate thought and calculation, it is not easy to ascertain with certainty, dates which ar6 spoken of in the foregoing manner. For these reasons the following table is given, at the risk per- haps of reprinting that which has, with sufficient accuracy, been already before the public in other forms. PART VI.] SOVEREIGNS OF ENGLAND. 559 *„.* It Avas not until the reign of Elizabeth that niouarchs were considered to succeed each other without an interregnum, but since tliat period the doctrine has been held universally, that " the King never dies." Sovereigns. Born Reigns began, Reierned. Y. M. D. Reigns ended. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 116 117 jlS 'l9 i20 ^21 I 22 [23 !24 i23 I 26 :27 ,28 !29 30 31 32 33 34 35 William I WilUamll. .. Henry I Stephen Henry H Richard I John Henrvin Edward I Edward n Ed ward 1 1 1.*., Richard II Henry IV Henry V Henry VI Edward IV Edward V Richard III Henry VII Henry VIII Edward VI Mary Elizabeth James I Charles I Charles Il.t James II William and Mary Anne George I George II George III George IV William IV Victoria 1027 1057 1068 1105 1133 1156 1165 1207 1239 1284 1312 1366 1367 1389 1421 1442 1471 1443 1456 1492 1537 1516 1533 1566 1600 1630 1633 1665 1660 168; 1738 175-2 1765 1819 1066 Dec. 1087 Sept. 1100 Aug. 1135 Dec. 1154 Dec. 1189 Sept. 1199 May 1216 Oct. 1272 Nov. 1307 July 1327 Jan. 1377 June 1399 Sept. 1413 Mar. 1422 Sept. 1461 Mar. 1483 April 1483 June 1485 Aug. 1509 April 1547 Jan. 1553 July 1558 Nov. 1603 Mar. 1625 Mar. 1649 Jan. 1685 Feb. 1689 Feb. 1702 Mar. 1714 Aug. 1727 June 1760 Oct. 1820 Jan. 1830 June 1837 June 20 8 15 12 10 7 5 3 27 18 10 34 6 18 7 3 4 23 19 7 6 4 3 5 5 6 1 2 1 7 9 5 4 4 10 10 5 20 4 24 10 10 4 14 3 4 4 2JJ 11 20 1087 Sept. 9 1100 Aug. 2 1135 Dec. 1 1154 Oct. 25 1189 July 6 1199 April 6 1216 Oct. 19 1272 Nov. 16 1307 July 7 1327 Jan. 20 1377 June 21 1399 Sept. 29 1413 Mar. 20 1422 Aug. 31 1461 Mar. 4 1483 April 9 1483 June 25 1485 Aug. 22 1509 Apnl 21 1547 Jan. 28 1553 July 6 1558 Nov. 17 1603 Mar. 24 1625 Mar. 27 1649 Jan. 30 1685 Feb. 6 1688 Dec. II 1702 Mar. 8 1714 Aug. 1 1727 June 11 1760 Oct. 25 1820 Jan. 29 1830 June 26 1837 June 20 Whom God preserve. * Edward III. was King of France from January 1340 to May 1360. t The Common WEALTH, under Cromwell and his Son, lasted from .Tan. 30th, 1649, to Mav 29th, 1660 ; or 1 1 years 3 montlis 29 days. 560 PRINCES OF WALES. [part VI. PRINCES OF WALES. The following is a list of the Princes of Wales, subsequent to the reduction of that country by Edward I. ; exhibiting their names, parentage, other titles, &c,, together with the periods during which the title Avas actually enjoyed by each. I. Edward Plantagenet " of Carnarvon," eldest son of Edward I., created Earl of Chester 1304 ; ascended the thi'one as Edward II.. . II. Edward Plantagenet " the Black Prince," K.G. eldest son of Edward III., created Earl of Chester 1333, and Duke of Cornwall with special remainder 1337 ', died mta patris., . . III. Richard Plantagenet "of Bordeaux," Duke of Cornwall by descent ; created Earl of Chester and K.G. ; ascended the throne as Richard II IV. Henry Plantagenet "of Monmouth," son of Henry IV. ; Duke of Cornwall by descent ; created Earl of Chester, K.G. and Duke of Acquitaine ; ascended the throne as Henry V V. Edward Plantagenet " of Westminster," son of Henry VI. ; Duke of Cornwall by descent ; created Earl of Chester and K.G. ; murdered. VI. Edward Plantagenet, son of Edward IV. ; Duke of Cornwall by descent ; ci-eated Earl of Chester and K.G. ; ascended the throne as Edward V. . « VII. Edward Plantagenet, Earl of Salisbury, son of Richard III. ; Duke of Cornwall by descent ; created Earl of Chester ; died vita patris VIII. ArthurTudor,sonof Henry VII.; Duke of Cornwall by descent ; created Earl of Chester and of Flint and K.G. ; died 2 Period of Enjoyment. From April 1284, to July 1304. From 1343, to 1376. From Jan. 1377, to June 1377. From 1399, to Maroh 1413. From 1454 to 1471. From 1471 to April 1483. From 1483 to 1484. From 1489 to 1502. PART VI.] PRINCES OF WALES. 561 IX. Henry Tudor, Duke of York, brother of the eighth Prince ; Duke of Cornwall by descent ; created Earl of Chester and K.G. ; ascended the throne as Henry VIII X. Edward Tudor, son of Henry VIII. ; Duke of Cornwall by descent ; created Earl of Chester ; ascended the throne as Edward VI. XI. Henry Frederick Stuart, son of James I. ; Duke of Cornwall by descent, and Duke of Rothsay, Earl of Carrick, and Baron Renfrew as heir to the Scottish crown ; created Earl of Chester and K.G. ; died * . . . . XII. Charles Stuai't, Duke of York, and Duke of Albany ; brother to the eleventh Prince of Wales ; Duke of Cornwall and of Rothsay, Earl of Carrick and Baron of Renfrew by descent ; created Earl of Chester and K.G. ; ascended the throne as Charles I XIII. Charles Stuart, K.G., son of Charles I. ; Duke of Cornwall and of Rothsay, Earl of CaiTick and Baron of Renfi-ew by descent ; declared (but never created) Earl of Chester and Prince of Wales ; ascended the throne as Charles II XIV. George Augustus of Brunswick-Lunen- burgh, K.G. Duke of Cambridge, &c. ; ^n of George I. ; Duke of Cornwall and of Rothsay, Eai-l of Carrick and Baron of Renfrew ; declared Earl of Chester and Prince of Wales ; ascended the throne as George II. . XV. Frederick Lewis of Brunswick-Lunen- burgh, Duke of Gloucester &c, son of George II. ; Duke of Cornwall and of Rothsay, Earl of Carrick, and Baron of Renfrew by descent ; created Earl of Chester and K.G. ; died. . . . XVI. George William Frederick, son of the fifteenth Prince of Wales, Duke of Gloucester &:c. ; Duke of Cornwall and of Rothsay, Earl of Carrick, and Baron of Renfrew by descent ; created Earl of Chester and K.G. ; ascended the throne as George III Period of enjoyment. From Feb. 1503, to April 1509. From Oct. 1537, to Jan. 1547. From May 1610 to 1612. From Nov. 1616, to March 1625. From 1630 to Jan. 1649. From Sept. 1714, to June 1727. From Jan. 1729 to 1751. From April 1751, to Oct. 1760. 562' ARCHBISHOPS OF CANTERBURY. [PART VI. XVII. George Augustus Frederick, son of George III. ; Duke of Cornwall and of Roth- ,say, Earl of Cai^rick, Baron of Renfrew, and Great Steward of Scotland by descent ; created Earl of Chester and K.G. ; ascended the throne as George IV XVIII. Albert Edward, son of Queen Victoria ; Duke of Saxony, Duke of Cornwall and of Rothsay, Earl of Carrick, Baron of R ?nfrew, Great Steward of Scotland and K.G. by de- scent ; created Earl of Chester, &c. ; whom God preserve. Period of enjoyment. From Aug. 1762 to Jan. 1820. Since Nov. 1841. ARCHBISHOPS OF CANTERBURY. 1533, Febiniary 22, Thomas Cranmer, nominated by bull ; burnt March 21, 1555. 1555, March 22, Reginald Pole (cardinal) consecrated ; died Nov. 17, 1558. 1559, August I, Matthew Par- ker, elected ; died May 17, 1575. 157G, January 10, Edmund Grindall, translated from York ; died July 6, 1583. 1583, August 14, John Whit- gift, translated from Wor- cester ; died February 29, 1604. 1604, October 9, Richard Ban- croft, translated from Lon- don ; died Nov. 2, 1610. 1611, March 4, George Abbot, translated from London ; died August 4, 1633. n>33, August 6, William Laud, translated from London ; beheaded January 10, 1644. UI44, See vacant 16 years. 1660, September 3, William Judd, translated from Lon- don ; died June 4, 1663. 1663, July 14, Gilbert Sheldon, translated from London ; died November 9, 1677- 1678, January 27, William Sancroft, consecrated ; de- prived February 1, 1691 ; died Nov. 24, 1693. 1691, April 23, JohnTillotson, nominated ; died Nov. 22, 1694. 1694, December 6, Thomas Tenisou, translated from Lincoln ; died 1715. 1716, January 16, William Wake, translated from Lin- coln ; died 1737- 1737, John Potter, translated from Oxford ; died 1747- 1747, Thomas Herring, trans- lated from York ; died 1757- 1757, Matthew Hutton, trans- lated from York ; died 1758. PART VI.] ARCHBISHOPS OF YORK. 563 1758, Thomas Seeker, trans- lated from Oxford ; died August 3, 1768. 1768, August 12, Hon. Frede- rick Cornwallis, translated from Lichfield and Coven- try ; died March 19, 1783. 1783, April 1, John Moore, translated from Bangor ; died January 18, 1805. 1805, Febi'uary 2, Charles Manners Sutton, translated from Norwich ; died July, 1828. 1828, July, William Howley, translated from London. Abbot ... Bancroft 1604 Cornwallis .... 1768 Cranmer 1.533 Grindall 1576 Herring 1747 Howley 1828 Hutton 1757 ALPHABETICAL LIST. 1611 Judd 1660 Laud 1633 Moore 1783 Parker 1559 Potter 1737 Sancroft 1678 Seeker 1758 Sheldon 1663 Sutton 1805 Tenison 1694 'lillotson 1691 Pole 1555 Wake 1716 AVhitgift 1583 ARCHBISHOPS OF YORK. 1545, January 10, Robert Hol- gate, translated from Llan- daff ; deprived about 1555. 1555, February, Nicholas Heath, translated from i Worcester ; deprived about ! 1558 ; died 1579. | 1579, William May, Dean of I St. Paul's, elected, but died i before confirmation, August t 12, 1560. 1561, January 27, Thomas Young, translated from St. David's ; died June 26, 1568. 1570, April 11, Edmund Grin- dall, translated from Lon- don ; translated to Canter- bury Januai-y 10, 1570. 1576, January 25, Edwyn Sandys, translated from N n London ; died August 8, 1588. 1589, February 1, John Piers, translated from Salisbury ; died September 28, 1594. 1595, March, Matthew Hut- ton, translated from Dur- ham ; died January 15, 1006. 1 606, July 26, Tobias Matthew, translated from Durham ; died March 29, 1628. 1628, June 16, George Mon- teigne, translated from Dur- ham ; died same year. 1628, November 26, Samuel Harsnett, translated from Norwich ; died May 18, 1631. 1632, February 28, Richard 2 564 ARCHBISHOPS OP YORK. [part VI. Neyle, translated from Win- chester ; died October 31, 1640. 1641, December 4, John Wil- liams, translated from Lin- coln ; died March 25, 1649. 1649 See vacant upwards of 11 years. 1660, September 22, Accepted Frewen, translated from Lichfield and Coventry ; died March 28, 1664. 1 664, April 28, Richard Sterne, translated from Carlisle ; died June 18, 1683. 1683, July 26, John Dolben, translated from Rochester ; died April 11, 1686. 1688, November 28, Thomas Lamplugh, translated from Exeter ; died May 5, 1691. 1691, July 5, John Sharp, Dean of Canterbury, conse- crated ; died Feb. 2, 1714. 1714, February 26, Sir Wm. Dawes, bart., translated from Chester. 1724, Lancelot Blackburn, translated from Exeter ; died 1743. 1743, Thomas Heiring, trans- lated from Bangor ; trans- lated to Canterbury 1747- 1747, Matthew Hutton, trans- lated from Bangor ; trans- lated to Canterbury 1757- 1 757, John Gilbert, translated from Salisbury ; died 1761. 1761, Hon. Robert Drum- mond, translated from Salis- bury ; died 1776. 1776, December 21, William Markham, translated from Chester ; died Nov. 3, 1807. I8O7, December 1, Hon. Edward Venables Vernon, translated from Carlisle ; assumed the name of Har- court. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Blackburn 1724 Dawes 1714 Dolben 1683 Drummond ... 1761 Frewen 1660 Gilbert 1757 Giindall 1570 Harsnett 1628 Heath 1555 Herring 1743 Holgate 1545 Hutton 1595 Hutton 1747 Lamplugh 1688 Markham 1776 Matthew 1606 May 1579 Monteigne 1628 Neyle 1632 Piers 1589 Sandys 1576 Sharp 1691 Sterne 1664 Vernon 1807 Williams 1641 Young 1561 PART VI.] BISHOPS OF BANGOR. 565 BISHOPS OF BANGOR. 1534, April 19, John Sal cot, alias Capon, Abbot of Hyde, consecrated ; translated to Salisbury, August 14, 1539. 1539, July 24, John Bird, (the last Provincial of the Carmelites,) elected ; trans- lated to Chester, April 1 3, 1542. 1542, February 19, Arthur Bulkeley, consecrated ; died March 14, 1552. 1552, See vacant two years. 1555, September 8, William GljTin, Master of Queen's College, Cambridge, conse- crated ; died May 21, 1558. 1559, December 21, Rowland Merrick, Chancellor and Residentiary of St. David's, consecrated ; died January 24, 1566. 1566, October 20, Nicholas Robinson, consecrated; died February 13, 1584. 1585, January 25, Hugh Bel- lot, consecrated ; translated to Chester, June 25, 1595. 1595, November 22, Richard Vaughan, Archdeacon of Middlesex, elected ; trans- lated to Chester, April 23, 1597. 1598, September 16, Henry Rowlands, elected ; died July 6, 1616. 1616, August 28, Lewis Baily, elected ; died Oct. 1631. 1631, November 18, David Dolben, Vicar of Hackney, elected ; died November 27, 1633. 1633, December 31, Edmund Griffith, Dean of Bangor, elected ; died May 26, 1637. 1637, September 24, William Roberts, Sub-dean of Wells, appointed ; died 1665. 1666, June 8, Robert Morgan, Archdeacon of Merioneth, elected ; died September 1, 1673. 1673, October 11, Humphrey Lloyd, Dean of St. Asaph, elected ; died Jan. 18, 1688. 1689, June 30, Humphrey Humphreys, Dean of Ban- gor, consecrated ; trans- lated to Hereford, Decem- ber 2, 1701. 1701, January 4, John Evans, consecrated ; translated to Meath, 1715. 1715, Benjamin Hoadley, elected; translated to He- reford in 1721. 1721, Richard Re}'nolds,Dean of Peterborough, elected ; translated to Lincoln, 1723. 1723, William Baker, War- den of Wadham College, Oxford, elected ; translated to Norwich in 1728. 1728, Thomas Sherlock, Dean of Chichester,elected; trans- lated to Salisbui'y in 1734. 1734, Charles Cecil, translated from Bristol ; died 1737. 1737, Thomas Herring, Dean 566 BISHOPS OF BATH AND WELLS. [PART VI, of Rochester, elected ; trans- lated to York in 1743. 1743, Matthew Button, elect- ed ; translated to York in 1748. 1748, Zachariah Pearce, Dean of Winchester, elect. ; trans- lated to Rochester in 1756. 1756, John Egerton, Dean of Hereford, elected ; trans- lated to Lichfield and Co- ventry, October 28, 1768. 1769, January, John Ewer, translated from Llandaff ; died October 28, 1774. 1774, December 28, John Moore, Dean of Canterbury, elected ; translated to Can- terbury, April 1, 1783. 1783, May 3, John Warren, translated from St. David's ; died January 27, 1800. 1800, April 5, William Clea- ver, translated from Ches- ter; translated to St. Asaph, October 15, 1806. 1807, December 13, John Randolph, translated from Oxford ; translated to Lon- don, 1809. 1809, August 12, Henry Wil- liam Majendie, translated from Chester ; died 1830. 1 830, October 10, Christopher Bethel, translated from Gloucester. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Bailv 1616 Baker 1723 Bellot 1585 Bethel 1830 Bird 1539 Bulkeley 1541 Capon 1534 Cecil 1734 Cleaver 1800 Dolben 1631 Egerton 1756 Evans 1701 Ewer 1769 Glynn 1555 Griffith 1633 Herring 1737 Hoadley 1715 Humphreys ... 1689 Hutton 1743 Lloyd 1673 Majendie 1809 Merrick 1559 Moore 1774 Morgan 1666 Pearce 1748 Randolph 1807 Reynolds '1721 Roberts 1637 Robinson 1566 Rowlands 1578 Salcot 1534 Sherlock 1728 Vaughan 1595 Warren 1783 BISHOPS OF BATH AND WELLS. 1523, May 2, John Clerk, Master of the Rolls, and Dean of Windsor, nomi- nated ; died January 3, 1540. 1541, May 29, Wm. Knight, Secretary of State, and Prebendary of St. Paul's, consecrated ; died Septem- ber 29, 1547. PART VI.] BISHOPS OF BATH AND WELLS. 567 1548, February 3, William Barlow, translated from St. David's ; deprived by Queen Mary in 1553. 1554, March 28, Gilbert Bourn, Prebendary of St. Paul's, and Lord President of Wales, elected ; died September 10, 1560. 1560, January 29, Gilbert Berkeley, elected ; died November 2, 1581. 1581, See vacant nearly three years. I 1584, August 10, Thomas Godwin, Dean of Canter- burv, elected ; died No- vember 19, 1590. 1590, See vacant two years. 1592, January 23, John Still, Master of 'Trinity College, Cambridge, and Prebend- ary of Westminster, elect- ed ; died February 26, 1607. 1608, :March 29, James Mon- tague, Dean of Worcester, elected ; translated to Win- chester, October 4, 1616. 1616, October 17, Arthur Lake, Dean of Worcester, and Master of St. Cross, elected ; died May 4, 1626. 1626, June 20, Wm. Laud, translated from St. David's; translated to London, July, 1628. 1628, July 24, Leonard Mawe, Master of Trinity College, Cambridge, elected ; died September 3, 1629. 1629, October 29, Walter Curie, translated from Ro- chester; translated to Win- chester, October 26, 1632. 1632, Nov. 26, William Pierce, translated from Peter- borough ; died April, 1670. 1670, May 25, Robert Creigh- ton, dean of Wells, elected ; died November 21, 1672. 1672, December 19, Peter Mew, Dean of Rochester, elected ; translated to Win- chester Nov. 22, 1684. 1685, January 25, Thomas Kenu, Prebendary of Win- chester, consecrated ; de- prived for not taking the oaths to William and Mary, February 1, 1691. 1691, June 13, Richard Kid- der, Dean of Peterborough, nominated ; died Nov. 26, 1703. 1704, March 14, George Hooper, translated from St. Asaph ; died 1727- 1727, John Wynne, translated from St. Asaph ; died 1743. 1743, William Willes, trans- lated from St. David's ; died 1774. 1774, March 26, Charles Moss, translated from St. David's ; died April 13, 1802. 1802, May 12, Richard Bea- don, translated from Glou- cester ; died April 21, 1824. 1824, May 8, George Henry Law, translated from Ches- ter. 568 BISHOPS OF BRISTOL. [part VI. Bai-low 1548 Beadon 1802 Berkeley 1560 Bourn 1554 Clark 1523 Creighton 1670 Curie 1629 Godwin 1584 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Hooper 1703 Kenn 1685 Kidder 1691 Knight 1541 Lake 1616 Laud 1626 Law 1824 Mawe 1628 Mew 1672 Montague 1608 Moss 1774 Pierce 1632 Still 1592 Willes 1743 Wynne 1727 BISHOPS OF BRISTOL. 1542, June 16, Paul Bushe, provincial of the Bon- horames, appointed first Bishop on the foundation of the see ; resigned on the accession of Mary in 1553. 1554, November 10, John Holy man, Monk of Read- ing, elected ; died Dec. 20, 1558. 1558, See vacant upwards of three years. 1562, April 29, Richard Che- ney, Archdeacon of Here- ford, appointed ; held the See of Gloucester con- currently by dispensation ; died 1578. 1578, See vacant upwards of two years. 1581, August, John Bulling- ham. Prebendary of Wor- cester and St. Paul's, elected ; held concurrently the see of Gloucester by dispensation ; resigned the Bisliopric of Bristol in 1589. 1589, November 13, Richard Fletcher, Dean of Peter- borough, elected ; trans- lated to Worcester in 1593- 1593, See vacant ten years. 1603, May 30, John Thoni- borough, translated from Limerick ; translated to Worcester, Dec. 8, 1616. 1617, March 4, Nicholas Fel- ton. Prebendary of St. Paul's, elected ; translated to Ely, March 2, 1619. 1619, March, Rowland Search- field, Vicar of Charlebmy, Oxfordshire, elected ; died October 11, 1622. 1622, January 28, Robert Wright, Canon of Wells, elected ; translated to Lich- field and Coventry, Oct. 30. 1632. 1632, November 28, George Coke, elected ; translated to Hereford, June 18, 1636. 1636, July 26, Robert Skinner, elected ; translated to Ox- ford in 1640. 1641, Thomas Westfield, Archdeacon of St. Alban's, PART VI.] BISHOPS OF BRISTOL. 569 consecrated ; died June 28, 1644. 1644, July, Thomas Howell, Canon of Windsor, nomi- nated ; died 1646. 1646, See vacant sixteen years. 1660, December 14, Gilbert Ironside, Prebendary of York, elected ; died Dec. 19, 1671. 1671, Dec. 20, Guy Carleton, Dean of Carlisle, elected ; translated to Chichester, Januaay 8, 1678. 1678, Jan. 16, William Guls- ton, Rector of Sj-monds- bury, Dorsetshire, elected ; died April 4, 1684. 1684, August 12, John Lake ; translated from Sodor and Mann ; translated to Chi- chester, October, 1685. 1685, Nov. 8, Sir Jonathan Trelawney, bart., consecra- ted ; translated to Exeter, April 13, 1689. 1689, Oct. 13, Gilbert Iron- side, Warden of Wadham College, Oxford, consecrat- } ed ; translated to Hereford, ' July 29, 1691. 1691, August 30, John Hall, Master of Pembroke Col- lege, Oxford, consecrated ; died February 4, 1709. 1710, November 19, John Robinson, Dean of Wind- sor, and Lord Privy Seal, consecrated ; translated to London in 1713. 1714, April 14, George Small- ridge, Dean of Christchurch, Oxford, consecrated ; died 1719. 1719, Hugh Boulter, Arch- deacon of Surrey, elected ; translated to Armagh, 1724. 1724, William Bradshaw, Dean of Christchurch, Ox- ford, elected ; died 1 732. 1732, Chai-les Cecil, elected ; translated to Bangor in 1734. 1734, Thomas Seeker, Pre- bendary of Durham, elect- ed ; translated to Oxford, 1737. 1737, Thomas Gooch, Pre- bendary of Canterbury, elected ; translated to Nor- wich in 1738. 1738, Joseph Butler, Preben- dary of Rochester, elected ; translated to Durham 1750. 1750, John Couybeare, Dean of Christchurch, Oxford, elected ; died 1758. 1758, John Hume, Residen- tiary of St. Paul's, elected ; translated to Oxford same year. 1758, Philip Yonge, Residen- tiary of St. Paul's, elected ; translated to Norwich, Oct. 27, 1761. 1761, November 28, Thomas Newton, Pi'ebendary of Westminster, and Dean of St. Paul's, nominated ; died February 14, 1782. 1782, Feb. 23, Lewis Bagot, Dean of Christchurch, Ox- ford, elected ; translated to Norwich, May 17, 1783. 1783, June 14, Christopher Wilson, Prebendary of Westminster, elected ; died April 18, 1792. 570 BISHOPS OF CARLISLE. [part VI. 1792, May 5, Spencer Madan, Canon Residentiary of Lich- field, elected ; translated to Peterborough, Feb. 6,1794, 1794, April 8, Henry Regi- nald Courtenay, Prebendary of Rochester, elected ; trans- lated to Exeter, February 14, 1797. 1797, March 18, Folliot Her- bert Walker Cornwall, Dean of Canterbury, elected ; translated to Hereford, No- vember 21, 1802. 1802, Hon. George Pelham, elected, translated to Exe- ter, July 11, I8O7. I8O7, August 4. John Lux- more, appointed ; translated to Bristol, July 16, 1808. 1808, August 23, William Lort Mansel, elected ; died June 27, 1820. 1820, John Kaye, Master of Christ's College, Cambridge, elected ; translated to Lin- coln, February, 1827. 1827, July 3, Robert Gray, consecrated ; died 1834. 1834, Joseph Allen, conse- crated ; translated to Ely in 1836. 1 836, October. — See united to Gloucester, by Order in Council, James Henry Monk being then Bishop of Glou- cester. For continuation see Gloucester. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Allen 1834 Boulter 1719 Bradshaw 1724 Bullingham ... 1581 Bushe 1542 Butler 1738 Carleton 1671 Cecil 1732 Cheney 1562 Coke 1632 Conybeare 1750 Cornwall 1797 Courtenay 1794 Felton 1617 Fletcher 1589 Gooch 1737 Gray 1827 Gulston 1678 Hall 1691 Holvman 1554 Howell 1644 Hume 1758 Ironside 1660 Ironside 1689 Kaye 1820 Lake 1684 Luxmore 1807 Madan 1792 Maddox 1782 Mansell 1808 Newton 1761 Pelham 1802 Searchfiekl 1619 Seeker 1734 Skinner 1630 Smallridge .... 1714 Robinson 1710 Thornborough. 1603 Trelawney .... 1685 Westfield 1641 Wilson 1785 Wright 1622 Yonge 1758 BISHOPS OF CARLISLE. 15.37, July 18, Robert Aid- rich, Provost of Eton and Canon of Windsor, nomi- nated ; died March, 1556. 1556, October 27, Owen Ogle- thorpe, Dean of Windsor, appointed ; deprived June, 1559. PART VI.] BISHOPS OF CARLISLE. 571 1561, March 2, John Best, Prebendary of Wells, con- secrated ; died May 22. 1570. 1570, June 25, Rich. Barnes, Chancellor and Prebendary of York, elected ; translaV^d to Durham, May, 1577. 1577, August 9, John Mey, Prebendary of Ely, elected ; died 1598. 1598, May 27, Henry Robin- son, Provost of Queen's Col lege, Oxford, elected ; died June 18, 1616. 1616, November 24, Robert Suowden, Prebendary . of Southwell, consecrated ; died May 15, 1621. 1621, June, Richard Mil- bourne, translated from St- David's. 1624, September 16, Richard Senhouse, Dean of Glouces- ter, consecrated ; died 1626. 1626, December 3, Francis White, Dean of Carlisle, consecrated ; translated to Norwich, January 22, 1629. 1629, March 15, Barnabas Potter, Provost of Queen's College, Oxford, conse- crated ; died 1641. 1641, February 16, James Ussher, Archbishop of Ar- magh, received permission to hold this see in com- mendam ; died March 21, 1656. 1656, See vacant nearly 5 years. 1660, December 2, Richard Sterne, Master of Jesus College, Cambridge, conse- crated ; translated to York April 28, 1664. 1664, July 10, Edward Rain- bow, Dean of Peterborough, consecrated ; died March 26, 1684. 1684, June 29, Thomas Smith, Dean of Carlisle, conse- crated ; died AprU 12, 1702. 1702, June 14, William Ni- cholson, Archdeacon and Prebendary of Carlisle, con- secrated ; translated to Derry I7I8. I7I8, Samuel Bradford, Pre- bendary of Westminster, elected ; translated to Ro- chester 1723. 1723, John Waugh, Dean of Gloucester, elected ; died 1734. 1734, Sir George Fleming, Bart., Dean of Carlisle, elected ; died 1747- 1747, Richard Osbaldeston, Dean of York, elected ; translated to London Feb- ruary 23, 1762. 1762, February 23, Charles Lyttelton, Dean of Exeter, elected ; died Dec. 22,1769. 1769, Edmund Law, Arch- deacon of Carlisle, elected ; died August 1 4, 1787. 1787, September 29, John Douglas, Canon Residen- tiary of St. Paul's, elected ; translated to Salisbury, July 12, 1791. 1791, August 20, Hon. Edward Venables Vernon, elected ; translated to York Dec. 1, I8O7. 572 BISHOPS OF CHESTER. [part VI. 1808, January 26, Samuel Goodenough, elected. 1827, September 17, Hon. Hugh Percy, translated from Rochester. Aldrich 1537 Barnes 1570 Best 1561 Bradford 1718 Douglas 1787 Fleming 1734 Goodenough... 1808 Law 1769 Lyttelton 1762 ALPHABETICAL LIST. 1577 16'21 1702 1556 1747 1827 1628 1664 1598 Mey .^. Milboiirne , .'. Nicholson Oglethorpe .... Osbaldeston ... Percy Potter Rainbow Robinson Senhouse 1624 Smith 1684- Snowden 1616 Sterne 1660 Ussher 1641 Vernon 1789 Waugh 1723 White 1626 BISHOPS OF CHESTER. 1542, April 13, John Bird, translated from Bangor ; deprived by Queen Mary in 1553 ; died 1556. 1554, April 1, George Cotes, Master of Baliol College, Oxford, consecrated ; died Dec. 1555. 1556, April 24, Cuthbert Scot, Prebendary of St. Paul's? appointed ; deprived by Queen Elizabeth about 1560. 1561, May 1, William Down- man, Prebendary of West- minster, elected ; died De- cember 3, 1577- 1579, November 7, William Chaderton, Prebendary of York and Westminster, confinned ; translated to Lincoln April 5, 1595. 1595, June 25, Hugh Bellot, translated from Bangor ; died 1596. 1597, April 23, Richard Vaughan, translated from Bangor ; translated to Lon- don, December 24, 1604. 1604, December, Geo. Lloyd, translated from Sodor and Mann ; died August 1, 1615. 1616, May 22, Thomas Mor- ton, Dean of Winchester, elected ; translated to Lich- field and Coventry, March 6, 1619. 1619, George Massie, nomi- nated ; but died before con- secration. 1619, March 15, John Bridg- man. Prebendary of Lich- field, elected ; died 1657. 1657, See vacant three years. 1660, December 2, Brian Walton, Prebendary of St. Paul's, consecrated ; died November 29, 1661. 1662, February, Henry Feme, dean of Ely, consecrated ; died March 16, 1662. 1662, May 11, George Hall, PART VI.] BISHOPS OF CHESTER. 573 Ai'chdeacon of Canterbury, consecrated ; died August 23, 1668. 1668, November 15, John Wilkins, Prebendary of York, consecrated ; died November 19, 1672. 1673, February 9, John Pearson, Prebendary of Salisbury and Ely, conse- crated ; died July, 1686. 1686, October 17, Thomas Cartwright, Prebendary of Durham, consecrated ; died April 15, 1689. 1689, September 15, Nicholas Strafford, Dean of St. Asaph, consecrated; died 1708. 1708, February 8, Sir William Dawes, Bart,, Prebendary of Worcester, consecrated ; translated to York, Feb. 26, 1714. 1714, April 4, Francis Gas- trell. Canon of Christ Church, Oxon, consecrated ; died 1725. 1 725, Samuel Peploe, Warden of Manchester, elected ; died 1752. 1752, Edmund Keene, elect- ed ; translated to Ely, December 25, 1770. 1771, January 26, William Markham, Dean of Christ Church, Oxon, elected ; translated to York, Decem- ber 21, 1776. 1776, December 31, Beilby Porteus, elected ; trans- lated to London, November 17, 1787. 1787, November,Wm.Cleaver, Prebendary of Westmin- ster, elected ; translated to Bangor, April 5, 1800. 1800, May 24, Henry Wm. Majendie, Canon Residen- tiary of St. Paul's, trans- lated to Bangor, August 12, 1809. 1809, October 7, Bowyer Edward Sparke, elected ; translated to Ely, May 23, 1812. 1812, June 20, George Henry Law, elected ; translated to Bath and Wells, May 8, 1824. 1824, June 8, Charles James Blomfield, elected ; trans- lated to London, August 15, 1828. 1828, August 26, John Bird Sumner, Canon of Durham, consecrated. Bcllot 1595 Bird 1542 Blomfield 1824 Bridgmim 1619 Cartwright .... 1686 Chadcrton 1579 Cleaver 1787 Cotes 1554 Dawes 1708 Downinan 1561 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Ferne 1662 Gastrell 1714 Hall 1662 Keene 1752 Law 1812 Lloyd 1604 Majendie loOO Markham 1771 Massey 1619 Morton 1616 2 Pearson... 1673 Peploe 17-'5 Porteus 1777 Scot 1536 Sparke 1809 Strafford 1689 Smnner 1828 Vaughan 1597 Walton 1660 Wilkins 1668 574 BISHOPS OF CHICHESTER. [PART VI. BISHOPS OF CHICHESTER. 1536, June 9, Richard Samp- son, Dean of Lichfield and of St. Paul's, consecrated ; translated to Lichfield and Coventry in March, 1543. 1543, April 24, George Day, Provost of King's College, Cambridge, elected ; de- prived and imprisoned, Oct. 10, 1551. 1552, May 23, John Scory, translated from Rochester ; deprived by Queen Mary in 1553 (and subsequently made Bishop of Hereford by EUzabeth). 1553, George Day; restored by the Queen, died Aug. 2, 1556. 1557, November 21, John Christopherson, Dean of Norwich, consecrated ; de- prived in 1558, and died December same year. 1559, December 20, William Barlow,the deprived Bishop of Bath and Wells, appoint- ed ; died August, 1568. 1570, April 26, Rich. Curteys, confirmed ; died August, 1582. 1582, See vacant three years. 1585, December 30, Thomas Bickley, Warden of Merton College, Oxford, elected ; died April 30, 1596. 1596, June 1, Anthony Wat- son, Dean of Bristol and Bishop's Almoner, nomi- nated ; died Sept. 10, 1605. 1605, October 16, Launcelot Andrews, Dean of West- minster, elected ; translated to Ely in 1609. 1609, November 13, Samuel Harsnet, Archdeacon of Es- sex, elected ; translated to Norwich June 17, 1619. 1619, September 8, George Carleton, translated from Llandaff ; died May, 1628. 1628, July 14, Richard Mon- tague, Canon of Windsor, elected ; translated to Nor- wich May 4, 1638. 1638, June 12, Brian Duppa, Dean of Christchurch, Ox- ford, and tutor to the Prince, appomted ; translated to Sa- lisbury in 1641. 1641, December 19, Henry King, Dean of Rochester, consecrated ; died Septem- ber or October 1669. 1670, February 17,Peter G\m- ning. Master of St. John's College,Cambridge, elected ; translated to Ely, March 4, 1675. 1675, March 9, Ralph Bride- oake. Dean of Salisbury, elected; died July 6, 1678. 1679, January 8, Guy Carle- ton,transiatedfrom Bristol ; died July 6, 1685. 1685, October 19, John Lake, translated from Bristol ; de- prived for not takmg the oaths to William and Mary ; died August, 1689. 1689, Oct. 13, Simon Patrick, Dean of Peterbarough, con- PART VI.] BISHOPS OF CHICHESTER. secrated ; translated to Ely July 2, 1691. 1G91, Aug. 30, Robert Grove, Archdeacon of Middlesex, consecrated. 1696, December 13, John Wil- liams, Prebendary of Can- terbury, consecrated. 1709, November 10, Thomas Manniiigham, Dean of Windsor, confirmed ; died 1722. 1 722, Thomas Bowers, Arch- deacon of Canterbury, elect- ed ; died 1724. 1724, Edward Waddington, elected : died 1731. 1731, Francis Hare, trans- lated from St. Asaph ; died 1740. 1740, Matthias Mawson, trans- lated from Llandaff ; trans- lated to Ely, 1754. 1754, Sir WiUiam Ashbum- ham, bart.. Dean of Chi- chester, elected ; died, Sept. 4, 1797. 1797, Oct. 9, John Buckner, elected ; died May 1, 1824. 1824, May 8, Robert James Carr, elected ; translated to Worcester, Sept. 1831. 1831, September 23, Edward Maltby, Prebendary of Lin- cohi, consecrated ; trans- lated to Durham, March 4, 1836. 1836, October, William Otter, Prhicipal of King's College, London, consecrated ; died August 20, 1840. 1840, Sept. 7, Philiji Nicholas Shuttle worth, Warden of New College, Oxford, con- secrated ; died January, 1842. 1842, :March, Ashurst Turner Gilbert, Principal of Bra- zenose Co secrated. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Andrews 1605 Asbbumham... 1754 Barlow 1559 Bickley 1585 Bowers 1722 Biideoake 1675 Buckner 1797 Carleton 1619 Carleton 1679 Carr 1824 Christophcrson 1557 Curtcvs 1570 Day 1543 Day 1553 Duppa 1638 Gdbert 1842 Grove .. Gunning Hare Harsnett King Lake Maltby .. 1691 1670 1731 1609 1641 1685 1831 Manningham. . 1709 Mawson 1740 :Montagu 1628 Otter 1836 Patrick 1689 Sampson 1536 Scorv 1552 Shuttleworth. . 1840 Waddington... 1724 Watson 1596 Williams 1696 576 BISHOPS OF DURHAM. [part VI. BISHOPS OF DURHAM. 1553, Cuthbert Tunstall, who had previously been Bishop, having been translated from London in 1530 ; deprived 1559 ; and died November 18 same year. 1561, February 20, James Pilkington, elected ; died January 23, 1575. 1577, April 5, Rich. Barnes, translated from Carlisle ; died August 24, 158?. 1587, August, See vacant nearly two years. 1589, June 9, Matthew Hut- ton, Dean of York, elected ; translated to York, March, 1595. 1595, March, Tobias Matthew, Dean of Durham, elected ; translated to York, August 18, 1606. 1606, William James, Dean of Durham, appointed ; died May 12, 1617- 1617, October, Richard Neyle, translated from Lincoln ; translated to Winchester, December, 10, 1627. 1627, December, George Mon- teine, or Montaigne, trans- lated from London ; trans- lated to York, July 1, 1628. 1628, September 18, John Howson, translated from Oxford ; died February 6, 1632. 1632, June, Thomas Morton, translated from Lichfield and Coventry ; died Sep- tember 22, 1659. 1660, December 2, JohnCosin, Dean of Peterborough, con- secrated ; died January 15, 1672. 1674, October 22, Nathaniel, 3rd Baron Crewe, of Stene, translated from Oxford ; died 1722. 1722, William Talbot, trans- lated from Salisbury ; died 1730. 1730, Edw. Chandler, trans- lated from Lichfield and Coventry ; died 1750. 1750, Joseph Butler, trans- lated from Bristol ; died 1752. 1752, Hon. Richard Trevor, translated from St. David's ; died 1771. 1771? John Egerton, trans- lated from Lichfield and Coventry ; died January 18, 1787. 1787, January 27, Thomas Thurlow, translated from Lincoln ; died May 27, 1791. 1791, June 10, Hon. Shute Barrington; translated from SaUsbury ; died 1826. 1826, WiUiam Van Mildert, translated from Llandaff ; died February 21, 1836. 1836, March 4, Edward Malt- by, translated from Chi- chester. PART VI.] BISHOPS OF ELY. 577 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Barnes 1577 i Barrinffton ... 1791 I Butler 1750 Chandler 1730 Cosin 1661 Crew 1674 Egerton 1771 I Morton Howson 1628 Hutton 1589 .Tames 1606 Maltby 1836 Matthew 1595 Monteigne 1627 1632 Neyle 1617 Pilkington 1561 Talbot 1722 Thurlow 1787 Trevor 1752 Tunstall 1553 Van Mildert... 1826 BISHOPS OF ELY. 1534, March 17, Thomas Goodrich, Canon of St. Ste- phen's, Westminster, elect- ed (Lord Chancellor) ; died May 10, 1554, 1554, September 15, Thomas Thirleby, translated from Norwich ; deprived 1558 ; died August 26, 1570. 1559, July 28, Richard Cox, DeanofChristchurch,Oxon, elected ; died July, 1581. 1581, See vacant upwards of eighteen years. 1599, December 20, Martin Heton, Dean of Winches- ter, elected ; died July 12, 1609. 1609, September 22, Laun- celot Andrews, translated from Chichester ; translat- ed to Winchester March, 1619. 1619, March 2, Nicholas Fel- ton, translated from Bris- tol ; died October 5, 1626. 1628, April 17, John Bucke- ridge, translated from Ro- chester ; died May 23, 1631. 1631, Nov. 15, Francis White, translated from Norwich ; died Feb. 1638. 1638, May 5, Matthew Wren, translated from Norwich ; died April 24, 1667. 1667, May 24, Benjamui Laney, translated from Lincoln ; died January 24, 1675. 1675, February 13, Peter Gunning, translated from Chichester ; died July 6, 1684. 1684, August 23, Francis Turner, translated from Rochester ; deprived for not taking the oaths to William and Mary, Febru- ary 1, 1690. 1691, July 31, Simon Patrick, translated from Chichester ; died May 31, 1707- 1707, July 31, John Moore, translated from Norwich ; died July 31, 1714. 1714, December 18, William Fleetwood, translated from St. Asaph ; died 1723. 1723, Thomas Green, trans- 578 BISHOPS OF EXETER. [PART VI. lated from Norwich ; died 1738. 1738, Robert Butts, translated from Norwich ; died 1748. 1748, Sir Thomas Gooch, Bart., translated from Nor- wich ; died 1754. 1754, Matthias Mawson, trans- lated from Chichester ; died December 23, 1770. 1770, December 25, Edmund Keene, translated from Chester ; died July 6, 1781. 1781, July 21, Hon. James Yorke, translated from Gloucester ; died July 26, 1808. 1808, Sept. 13, Thomas Dam- pier, translated from Ro- chester ; died May 13, 1812. 1812, May 23, Bowyer Ed- ward Sparke, translated from Chester ; died 1836. 1836, Joseph Allen, translated from Bristol. Allen 1836 Andrews 1609 Buckeridge ... 1628 Butts 1738 Cox 1559 Dauipier 1808 Felton 1619 Fleetwood 1714 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Goodrich 1534 Gooch 1748 Green 1723 Gunning 1675 Heton 1599 Keene 1770 Laney 1667 Mawson 1754 Moore 1707 Patrick 1691 Sparke 1812 Thirlebv 1554 Turner' 1684 White 1631 Wren 1638 Yorke 1781 BISHOPS OF EXETER. 1551, August 14, Miles Cover- dale, appointed ; deprived and banished by Queen Mary in 1553. 1553, John Voysey, alias Har- man, Dean of Windsor, re- stored to this bishopric, having previously held it from 1519 to 1551 ; died 1554. 1555, September 8, James Turberville consecrated ; deprived January 1560. 1560, May 20, William Alley, Prebendary of St. Paul's, elected ; died April, 1570. 1571, March 1, William Brad- bridge, Dean of Salisbury, elected ; died June 27, 1578. 1579, July 2, John Wolton, Canon Residentiary of Exe- ter, elected ; died March 13, 1594. 1595, February 4, Gervase Babington, translated from LlandafF ; translated to Wor- cester October 4, 1597. PART VI.] BISHOPS OF EXETER. 579 1598, September 6, William Cotton, Canon Residentiary of St. Paul's, elected ; died August 26, 1621. 1621, September 27, Valen- tine Carey, Dean of St. Paul's, elected ; died June 10, 1626. 1627, November 5, Joseph Hall, Dean of Worcester, elected ; translated to Nor- wich November 15, 1641. 1642, March 31, Ralph Brown- rigg, Prebendary of Dur- ham, elected ; died Decem- ber 7, 1659. 1 660, November 3, John Gau- den, Master of the Temple, elected ; translated to Wor- cester May 23, 1662. 1662, July's, Seth Ward, Dean of Exeter, elected ; translated to Salisbury Sep- tember 5, 1667. 1667, October 14, Anthony Sparrow, Archdeacon of Sudbury, elected ; trans- lated to Norwich August 19, 1676. 1676, October 3, Thomas Lamplugh, Dean of Roches- ter, elected ; translated to York December 8, 1688. 1689, April 13, Su- Jonathan Trelawney, Bart., translated from Bristol ; translated to Winchester June 21, 1707. 1707, January 23, Offspring Blackball elected ; died I7I6. I7I6, Launcelot Blackburn, Dean of Exeter, elected ; translated to York 1724. 1724, Stephen Weston elect- ed ; died 1743. 1743, Nicholas Claggett, trans- lated from St. David's ; died 1746. 1746, George Lavington, Canon Resideutiai'y of St. Paul's, elected ; died 1762. 1762, Hon. Frederick Kep- pell. Canon and Dean of Wmdsor, elected ; died 1777. 1778, John Ross, Prebendary of Durham, elected ; died August 14, 1792. 1792, September 11, William Buller, Dean of Canter- bury, elected ; died Decem- ber 12, 1796. 1797, February 14, Henry Reginald Courtenay, trans- lated from Bristol ; died 1803. 1803, June 25, John Fisher, Archdeacon of Exetei", elected ; translated to Sa- lisbury May 30, I8O7. I8O7, July 11, Hon. George Pelham, translated from Bristol ; translated to Lin- coln August' 19, 1820. 1820, October 16, William Carey elected ; translated to St. Asaph February 23, 1830. 183i\ April 17, Christopher Bethel, translated from Gloucester ; translated to Bangor October 10, 1830. 1830, Nov. 11, Henry Phill- potts, Prebendary of Dur- ham, consecrated. o o 2 580 BISHOPS OF GLOUCESTER. [PART VI. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Alley 1569 Babington 1 595 Bethel 1830 Blackburne ... 1716 Blackball 1707 Bradbridge .... 1571 Brownrigg 1642 Buller 1792 Carey 1621 Carey 1820 Claggett 1743 Cotton 1598 Courtenay 1797 Coverdale 1551 Fisher 1803 Gauden 1660 Hall 1627 Harman 1553 Keppell 1762 Latnplugh 1676 Lavington 1746 Pelham 1807 Phillpotts 1830 Ross 1778 Sparrow 1667 Trelawnev 1689 Turberville ... 1555 Voysey 1553 Ward 1662 Weston 1724 Wolton 1579 BISHOPS OF GLOUCESTER. 1541, September 20, The See founded, and John Wake- man, the last Abbot of Tewkesbury, consecrated ; died Dec. 1549. 1550, May 15, John Hooper, nominated ; deprived in 1553, and burnt, Feb. 9, 1555. 1554, April 1, James Brookes, Master of Baliol College, Oxon, consecrated ; died September 7, 1558. 1558, See vacant upwards of three years. 1562, April 19, Richard Che- ney, also Bishop of Bristol, consecrated ; died April 25, 1579. 1579, See vacant upwards of two years. 1581, August 15, John Bul- lingham, also Bishop of Bristol, elected ; died May 20, 1598. 15983 August 28, Godfrev Goldsborough, Prebendary of Worcester, elected ; died May 26, 1604. 1605, March 19, ThomasRavis, Dean of Christchurch, Ox- ford, consecrated ; translated to London May 18, 1607. 1607, July 12, Henry Parry, Dean of Chester, consecrat- ed ; translated to Worces- ter in 1610. 1611, March 15, Giles Thomp- son, Dean of Windsor, elect- ed ; died June 1612. 1612, July 15, Miles Smith, Canon Residentiary of He- reford, elected ; died Oct. 20, 1624. 1624, November 26, Godfrey Goodman, Dean of Roches- ter, elected ; his bishopric was sequestered in 1640, and he died Jan. 16, 1655. 1655, See vacant upwards of five years. 1660, November 26, William PART VI.] BISHOPS OF GLOUCESTER. 581 Nicholson, Archdeacon of Brecknock, elected ; died February 5, 1672. 1672, October 10, John Prit- chett, or Pritchard, elected ; died January 1, 1680. 1 681 ,March27,Robert Framp- tou, Dean of Gloucester, consecrated ; deprived for not taking the oaths to Wm. and Mary, Feb. 1, 1691. 1691, April 23, Edward Fow- ler, Prebendkry of Glouces- tei*, nominated ; died Aug. 26, 1714. 1715, January 15, Richard Willis, Dean of Lincoln, ap- pointed ; translated to Salis- bury 1722. 1722, Joseph Wilcocks, Pre- bendary of Westminster, elected ; translated to Ro- chester 1731. 1731, Elias Sydall, translated from St David's ; died 1734. 1734, Martin Benson, Preben- dary of Durham, elected ; died 1752. 1752, James Johnson, Canon residentiary of St. Paul's, elected ; translated to Wor- cester 17 60. I76O, William Warbui'ton, Dean of Bristol, elected ; died June 7, 1779- 1779, July 29, Honourable James Yorke, ti'anslated from St. David's ; translated to Ely July 21, 1781. 1781, July 24, Samuel Halifax, elected ; translated to St. Asaph March 21, 1789. 1789, May 30, Richard Bea- don. Archdeacon of London, elected ; translated to Bath and Wells May 12, 1802. 1802, April 21, George Isaac Huntingford, Warden of Winchester, elected ; trans- lated to Hereford July 23, 1815. 1815, July, Honourable Henry Ryder, elected ; translated to Lichfield and Coventry Feb. 4, 1824. 1824, March 11, Christopher Bethel, elected ; translated to Exeter April 17, 1830- 1830, June 11, James Henry Monk, consecrated ; suc- ceeded to the see of Bristol in addition under order in Council, October, 1836. Beadon Benson Bethel Brooks Bullingham ... Cheney Fowler Frampton Goldsborough . Goodman ALPHABETICAL LIST 1789 I Halifax 1781 1734 I Hooper 1550 1824 I Huntingford... 1802 1554 Monk 1830 1581 1 Nicholson 160"9 15fi2 . Parrv 1607 1691 I Pritchard 1672 1681 Pritchett 1672 1598 Ravis 1605 16-34 I Ryder 1815 Smith 1612 Sydall 1731 Thompson .... 1611 Wakeman 1541 Warburton ... 1752 AVilcocks 1721 AVillis 1715 Yorke 1779 582 BISHOPS OF HEREFORD. [PART VI. BISHOPS OF HEREFORD. 1535, September 2, Edward Fox, Provost of King's Col- lege, Cambridge, elected ; died May 8, 1538. 1538, Nov. 27, Edmund Bon- ner, Archdeacon of Leices- ter, elected ; but translated to London previous to his consecration. 1539, October 24, John Skyp, Archdeacon of Doi'set, elect- ed ; died March 30, 1552. 1553, May 26, John Harley, Pi'ebendary of Worcester, consecrated ; deprived in 1554. 1554, April 24, Robert War- toii,alias Parfew, alias Pur- foy, translated from St. Asaph ; died Sept. 22, 1557- 1558, Thomas Reynolds, no- minated by Queen Mary, but removed at her death. 1559, July, 15, John Scory, the deprived Bishop of Chi- chester, elected ; died June 26, 1585. 1585, November 17, Herbert Westfaling, Canon of Wind- sor, nominated ; died March 1, 1602. 1602, January 7, Robert Ben- net, Dean of Windsor, no- minated ; died October 25, 1617. 1617, November 10, Francis Godwin, translated from Llandaff ; died April, 1633. 1633, William Juxon, Dean of Worcester, elected, but translated to London before consecration. 1633, Godfrey Goodman, Bi- shop of Gloucester, elected ; but he resigned his preten- sions. 1634, March 7, Augustin Lind- sell, translated from Peter- borough ; died November 6, 1634. 1634, December 5, Matthew Wren, Dean of Windsor, elected ; translated to Nor- wich November 10, 1635. 1635, December 15, Theophi- lus Field, translated from St. David's; died June 2, 1636. 1636, June 18, George Coke, translated from Bristol; died December 10, 1646. 1646, See vacant nearly four- teen years, 1660, December 1, Nicholas Monk, Provost of Eton Col- lege, elected ; died Decem- ber 17, 1661. 1662, January 21, Herbert Croft, Dean of Hereford, elected ; died May 18, 1691. 1 69 1 , May 27, Gilbert Ironside, translated from Bristol ; died August 27 1701. 1701, December 2, Humphrey HumphreySjtranslated from Bangor; died November 20, 1712. 1713, Febi^uary 6, Philip Bisse, translated from St. David's; died 1721. PART VI.] BISHOPS OF LICHFIELD AND COVENTRY. 583 1721, Benjamin Hoadley, translated from Bangor ; translated to Salisbury 1723. 1723, Hon. Henry Egerton, elected ; died 1746. 1746, Lord James Beauclerk, Canon of Windsor, elected ; died October 20, 17»7. 1787, November 6, Hon. John Harley, Dean of Windsor, elected ; died January 9, 17^8. 1788, March 2, John Butler, translated from Oxford ; died 1802. 1802, November 21, Folliot Herbert Walker Cornewall, translated from Bristol ; translated to Worcester June 14, 1808. 1808, July 16, John Luxmore, translated from Bristol ; translated to St. Asaph May 23, 1815. 1815, July 23, George Isaac Huntingford, translated from Gloucester ; died 1832. 1832, May 7, Hon. Edward Grey, consecrated ; died July 24, 1837. 1837, August 9, Thomas Mus- grave, consecrated. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Bcauclcrk 1746 Bennet 1602 Bisse 1713 Bonner 1538 Butler 1788 Coke 1636 Croft 1662 Egerton 1723 Field 1635 Fox 1535 Godwin 1617 Goodman Grey Harley, John . Harley, Hon. John Hoadley Humphreys.... Huntingford ... Ironside Juxon Lindsell 1633 1832 1553 1787 1721 1701 1815 1691 1633 1634 Luxmore 1808 Monk 1660 Musgrave 1837 Reynolds 1558 Scory 1559 Skvp 1539 Walker 1802 Warton 1554 Westfahng ... 1585 Wren 16.34 BISHOPS OF LICHFIELD AND COVENTRY. 1543, February 19, Richard Sampson, translated from Chichester ; diedSeptember 25, 1554. 1554, November 10, Ralph Bayne, elected ; deprived in 1559. 1560, January 15, Thomas Bentham, elected ; died February 19, 1570. 1580, September 10, William Overton, Prebendary of Winchester and Salisbury, elected ; died April, 1609. 1609, May 27, George Abbot, Dean of Winchester, elect- 584 BISHOPS OF LICHFIELD AND COVENTRY. [PART VI, ed ; translated to London January 20, IGIO. 1610, October 12, Richard Neyle, translated from Ro- chester ; translated to Lin- coln in 1613. 1614, March 14, John Oveml, Dean of St. Paul's, elected ; translated to Norwich May 21,1618. 1619, March 6, Thomas Mor- ton, translated from Ches- ter ; ti'anslated to Durham June, 1632. 1632, October 30, Robert Wright, translated from Bristol ; died 1642. 1643, August 17, Accepted Frewen, Dean of Gloucester, nominated ; translated to York September 22, 1660. 1661, December 6, John Hacket, Residentiary of St. Paul's, elected ; died Oct. 28, 1670. 1671, June 9, Thomas Wood, Dean of Lichfield, elected ; died April 18, 1692. 1692, October 20, William Lloyd, translated from St. Asaph ; translated to Wor- cester in 1699. 1699, August 5, John Hough, 'translated from Oxford ; translated to Worcester in 1714. 1714, Edward Chandler, Pre- bendary of Worcester, elect- ed ; translated to Durham 1730. 1730, Richard Smallbrooke, translated from St. David's ; died 1749. 1749, Hon. Frederick Corn- wallis, Canon of Windsor, (and subsequently Dean of St. Paul's) elected ; trans- lated to Canterbury August 12, 1768. 1768, October 28, Hon. John Egerton, translated from Bangor ; translated to Dur- ham 1771. 1 771 5 Brownlow North, Dean of Canterbury, elected ; translated to Worcester De- cember 6, 1774. 1775, January 18, Richard Hurd, Master of the Tem- ple, elected ; translated to Worcester June 9, 1781. I78I, July 21, Hon. James Corn wallis, (who subse- quently succeeded his bro- ther as Earl Cornwallis) ; died Jan. 20, 1824. 1824, February 4, Hon, Henry Ryder, translated from Gloucester; died March 31, 1836. 1836, Samuel Butler, elected ; died Dec. 4, 1839. 1839, December 30, James Bowstead, translated from Sodor and Mann. PART VI.] BISHOPS OF LINCOLN. 585 Abbot 1609 Bayne 1554 Bentham 1560 Bowstead 1839 Butler 1836 Cliandler 1714 Cornwallis, F.. 1769 Cornwallis, J. . 1781 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Egerton 1768 Frewen 1543 Hackct 1661 Hough 1699 Hurd 1774 Llovd 1692 Morton 1619 Neyle 1610 North 1771 Overall 1614 Overton 1580 Ryder 1824 Sampson 1543 vSraallbrooke... 1730 Wright 1632 Wood 1671 BISHOPS OF LINCOLN. 1547, August 9, Henry Hol- beacli, translated from Ro- chester ; died August 2, 1551. 1552, June 18, John Tailour, Master of St. John's Col- lege, Cambridge, elected ; deprived March 20, 1553. 1554, May 2, John Whyte, Warden of Winchester, ap- pointed ; ti'anslated to Win- chester May 16, 1556. 1557, March 24, Thomas Wat- son, Dean of Durham, ap- pointed ; deprived June 25, 1559. 1560, January 12, Nicholas BuUingham, Archdeacon of Lincoln, elected ; translated to Woi'cester January 26, 1570. 1570, February 4, Thomas Cowper, Dean of Christ's Church, Oxford, elected ; translated to Winchester March 3, 1584. 1584, November 20, William Wickham, Dean of Lincoln, elected ; translated to Win- chester February 22, 1595. 1595, April 5, William Cha- derton, translated from Chester ; died April 11, 1608. 1608, May 21, WilHam Barlow, translated from Rochester ; died September 7, 1613. 1614, January 17, Richard Neyle, translated from Lich- field and Coventry ; trans- lated to Durham October 9, 1617. 1617, October 21, George Montaigne, Dean of West- minster, elected ; translated to London July 20, 1621. 1621, August 3, John Wil- liams, Dean of Westminster and subsequently Lord Keeper, elected ; translated to Yoi'k December 4, 1641. 1641, Thomas Winniffe, Dean of St. Paul's, nominated ; died 1654. 1654, See vacant 6 years. 586 BISHOPS OF LINCOLN. [part VI. 1660, October 17, Robert San- derson, Prebendary of Lin- coln, elected ; died January 29, 1663. 1663, March 1, Benjamin Laney, translated from Pe- terborough ; translated to Ely March 24, 1667- 1667, September 17, William Fuller, translated from Li- merick; died April 22, 1675. 1675, May 14, Thomas Bar- lowe, elected ; died October 8, 1691. 1691, December 11, Thomas Tennison, elected ; trans- lated to Canterbury Janu- ary 16, 1694. 1694, March 10, James Gar- diner, Subdean of Lincoln, appointed ; died March 1, 1705. 1705, September 4, William Wake, Dean of Exeter, elected ; translated to Can- terbury January 16, 1716. 1716, January, Edmund Gib- son, Archdeacon of Surrey, nominated ; translated to London 1723. 1723, Richard Reynolds, translated from Bangor ; died 1743. 1743, John Thomas, Bishop- Elect of St. Asaph, elected ; translated to Salisbury Oc- tober 27, 1761. 1761, November 28, John Green, Dean of Lincoln, nominated ; died 1779. 1779, April 7, Thomas Thur- low. Dean of Rochester (and subsequently of St. Paul's), elected ; translated to Dur- ham January 27, 1787- 1787, February 20, George Prettyman Tomline, Dean of St. Paul's, elected ; trans- lated to Winchester July 18, 1820. 1820, August 19, Hon. George Pelham, translated from Exeter ; died February 7j 1827. 1827, February 15, John Kaye, translated from Bris- tol. ALPHABETICA.L LIST. Barlow .. 1608 Kaye .. 1827 Barlowe .. 1675 Laney .. 1663 Bullingham . .. 1560 Montaigne .. 1617 Chaderton.... .. 1595 Neyle .. 1614 Cowper .. 1570 Pelham .. 1820 Fuller .. 1667 Reynolds ... .. 1723 Gardiner . . . . .. 1694 Sanderson . . . .. 1660 Gibson .. 1716 Tailour .. 1552 Green .. 1761 Tennison ... .. 1691 Holbeach .... .. 1547 Thomas 1743 Thm-low 1779 Tomline 1787 Wake 1705 Watson 1557 Whyte 1554 Williams 1621 Winniffe 1641 Wickham 1584 PART VI.] BISHOPS OF LLANDAFF. 587 BISHOPS OF LLANDAFF. 1537, March 29, Robert Hol- gate, Prior of Wotton, ap- pointed ; translated to York January 10, 1545. 1545, March 26, Anthony Kitchin, or Dunstan, elect- ed ; died October 31, 156G. 1567, April 17, Hugh Jones, elected ; died November, 1574. 1575, April 13, William Ble- thjii, prebendary of York, elected ; died October 15, 1590. 1591, August 7, Gervase Bab- ington, prebendary of Here- ford, elected ; translated to Exeter February 4, 1595. 1595, June 30, William Mor- gan, elected ; translated to St. Asaph September 17, 1601. 1601, October 14, Francis Godwin, Canon of Wells, elected ; translated to Here- ford November 10, 1617. 1617, December 23, George Carleton, elected ; trans- lated to Chichester Sep- tember 8, 1619. 1619, September 25, Theophi- ius Field, elected ; translated to St. David's July 12, 1627. 1627, November 28, William >Iuri-dy, translated from Kilfenora. 1639, March, Morgan Owen, elected ; died 1645. 1645. See vacant nearly 16 years. 1660, October 16, Hugh Lloyd, Archdeacon of St. David's, elected ; died June, 1667. 1667, July 29, Francis Davies, Archdeacon of LlandafF, elected ; died March 15, 1674. 1675, April 6, William Lloyd, Prebendary of St. Paul's, elected ; translated to Pe- terborough March 28,1679. 1679, June 22, William Beaw, consecrated ; died 1707- 1707, John Tyler, Dean of Hereford, elected ; died 1724. 1724, Robert Clavering, Canon of Christchurch, Oxford, elected ; ti'anslated to Pe- terborough in 1728. 1728, John Harris, Preben- dary of Canterbury, elected ; died 1738. 1738, Matthias Mawson, elected ; translated to Chi- chester 1740. 1740, John Gilbert, Dean of Exeter, elected ; translated to Salisbm-y December 15, 1748. 1748, Edward Cresset, Dean of Hereford, elected ; died 1755. 1755, Richard Newcome, Canon of Windsor, elected ; translated to St. Asaph 1761. 1761, August 2, John Ewer, Canon of Windsor, nomi- nated ; translated to Ban- gor January, 1769. 588 BISHOPS OF LONDON. [part VI. 1769, January 17, Jonathan Shipley, Dean of Winches- ter, consecrated ; translated to St. Asaph September 15, 1769. 1769, Septembers, Hon.Shute Barrington, Canon of St. Paul's, elected ; translated to Salisbury August 3, 1782. 1782, October 19, Richard Watson, Archdeacon of Ely, elected ; died July 4, 1816. 1816, July 28, Herbert Marsh, elected ; translated to Pe- terborough April 25, 1819. 1819, May 15, William Van Mildert, elected ; translated to Durham in 1826. 1826, April 25, Charles Rich- ard Sumner, elected ; trans- lated to Winchester No- vember 25, 1827. 1827, December 12, Edward Coplestou, Dean of Chester, consecrated. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Babington 1591 Barrington 1769 Beaw 1679 Blethyn 1575 Carleton 1617 Clavering 1724 Copleston 1827 Cresset 1748 Davies 1667 Dunstan 1545 Ewer 1761 Field .... Gilbert . Godwin , Harris .. Holgate . Jones .., Kitchin , Lloyd... Lloyd . . . Marsh .. 1619 1740 1601 1728 1537 1567 1545 1675 1660 1816 Mawson 1738 Morgan 1595 Murray 1627 Newcome 1755 Owen 1639 Shipley 1769 Sumner 1826 Tyler 1707 Van Mildert ... 1819 Watson 1782 BISHOPS OF LONDON. 1539, October 20, Edmund Bonner, Archdeacon of Lei- cester, and Bishop- elect of Herefoi'd, elected; deprived September 1549. 1550, April 1, Nicholas Rid- ley, translated from Roches- ter ; burnt October 16,1555. 1553, Edmund Bonner, re- stored ; deprived again May 30, 1559 ; died 1569. 1559, July 26, Edmund Grmd- all. Master of Pembroke Hall, Cambridge, elected ; translated to York, Ma^-, 1570. 1570, June 2, Edwyn Sandys, translated from Worcester ; translated to York January 25, 1576. 1577, March 12, John Ayl- mer. Archdeacon of Lin- coln, elected ; died June, 1594. PART VI.] BISHOPS OF LONDON. 589 1594, December 25, Richard Fletcher, translated from Worcester ; died Jmie 15, 1596. 1597, April 21, Richard Ban- croft, Prebendary of West- minster, elected ; translated to Canterbury October 9, 1604. 1 604, December 24, Richard Vaughan, translated from Chester ; died March 30, 1607. 1607, May 18, Thomas Ravis, translated from Gloucester ; died December 14, 1609. 1610, January 20, George Ab- bott, translated from Lich- field and Coventry ; trans- lated to Canterbury March 4, 1611. 1611, September 7j John King, Dean of Christ Church, Oxford, elected ; died March 30, 1621. 1621, July 20, George Mon- taigne, translated from Lin- coln ; translated to Durham December 1627- 1628, July 15, William Laud, Chancellor of Oxford, trans- lated from Bath and Wells ; translated to Canterbury September 19, 1633. 1633, October 23, William Juxon (Lord-treasurer), translated from Hereford ; translated to Canterbury September 20, 166o. 1660, October 23, Gilbert Sheldon, Prebendary of Gloucester, elected ; trans- lated to Canterbury August 31, 1663. 1663, September 15, Hum- phrey Henchman, trans- lated from Salisbury ; died October 1675. 1675, December 18, Henry Compton, translated from Oxford ; died July 7, 1713. 1713, John Robinson, trans- lated from Bristol ; died 1723. 1723, Edmund Gibson, trans- lated from Lincoln ; died 1748. 1748, Thomas Sherlock, trans- lated from Salisbury ; died June 18, 1761. 1761, Thomas Hayter, trans- lated from Norwich ; died January 9, 1762. 1762, February 23, Thomas Osbaldeston, translated from Carlisle ; died May 13, 1764. 1764, May 18, Richard Ter- rick, translated from Pe- terborough ; died March 31, 1777. 1777, April 15, Robert Lov>th, translated from Oxford ; died November 3, 1787- 1787, November 17, Beilby Porteus, translated from Chester ; died May 17,1809. 1809, June 10, John Ran- dolph, translated from Ban- gor ; died July 28, 1813. 1813, August 14, William Howley, elected ; translated to Canterbury 1828. 1828, August 15, Charles James Blomfteld, translated from Chester. 590 BISHOPS OF NORWICH. [part VI. Out of the foregoing twenty-nine Bishops, sixteen have died during their possession of the see of London, six have been translated to Canterbury, two to York, and one to Durham. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Abbot 1610 Aylmer 1577 Bancroft 1597 Blomfield 1828 Bonner 1539 Bonner 1553 Compton 1675 Fletcher 1594 Juxon 1633 Gibson 1723 Grindall Hayter Henchman .... Howley King Laud Lowth Montaigne Osbaldeston.... Porteus 1559 1761 1663 1813 1611 1628 1777 1621 1762 1787 Randolph 1805 Ravis 1607 Ridley 1550 Robinson 1713 Sandys 1570 Sheldon 1660 Sherlock 1748 Terrick 1764 Vaughan 1604 BISHOPS OF NORWICH. 1536, May 31, William Rugge or Repps, Abbot of St. Benedict, in Hulme, elect- ed ; died Sept. 21, 1550. 1550, April 1, Thomas Thirle- by, translated from West- minster ; translated to Ely Sept. 15, 1554. 1554, Oct. 2, John Hopton, Chaplain to Queen Mary, elected ; died about 1558. 1559, June 22, Richard Cox, elected ; but removed to Ely previous to consecra- tion, July 28, 1559. 1560, April 13, John Park- hurst, elected ; died Feb. 2, 1575. 1575, July 13, Edmund Freke, translated from Rochester ; translated to Worcester October 26, 1584. 1585, January 5, Edmund Scambler, translated from Peterborough ; died May 7, 1594. 1594, December 17, William Redman, Archdeacon of Canterbury, elected ; died Sept. 25, 1602. 1603, Jan. 18, John Jegon, Dean of Norwich, elected ; died March 13, 1618. 1618, May 21, John Overall, translated from Lichfield and Coventry ; died May 12, 1619. 1619, June 17, Samuel Hars- net, translated from Chi- chester ; translated to York Nov. 26, 1628. 1629, Jan. 22, Francis White, ti'anslated from CarUsle ; PART VI.] BISHOPS OF NORWICH. 591 translated to Ely Dec. 8, 1631. 1632, April 7, Richard Corbet, translated from Oxford ; died July 28, 1635. 1635, November 10, Matthew- Wren, translated from Hereford ; ti'anslated to Ely May 5, 1638. 1638, May 4, Richard Monta- gue, translated from Chi- chester ; died April 13, 1641. 1641, Nov. 15, Joseph Hall, translated from Exeter ; died September 8, 1656. 1660, November 28, Edward Reynolds, Dean of Christ- church, Oxou, elected; died July 29, 1676. 1676, August 19, Anthony Sparrow, translated from Exeter ; died May 19, 1685. 1685, June 11, William Lloyd, translated from Peterbo- rough ; deprived for not taking the oaths to William and Mary, Feb. 1, 1691. 1691, April 23, John Moore, Prebendary of Norwich, nominated ; translated to Ely July 31, 1707- 1708, January 23, Charles Trimnell, Prebendary of Norwich, elected ; trans- lated to Winchester 1721. 1721, Thomas Green, Arch- deacon of Canterbury, elect- ed ; translated to Ely 1723. 1723, John Leng elected ; died 1727. 1728, William Baker, translat- ed from Bangor ; died 1732' 1732, Robert Butts, Dean of Norwich, elected ; trans- lated to Ely in 1738. 1738, Sir Thomas Gooch, Bart., translated from Bris- tol ; translated to Ely 1748. 1748, Samuel Lisle, translated from St. Asaph ; died 1749. 1749, Thomas Hayter, Pre- bendary of Westminster, elected ; ti-anslated to Lon- don in 1761. 1761, Oct. 27, Philip Yonge, translated from Bristol ; died April 23, 1783. 1783, May I7, Lewis Bagot, translated from Bristol ; translated to St. Asaph April 6, 1790. 1790, May 8, John Home, Dean of Canterbury, elect- ed ; died January 17, 1792. 1792, March 2, Charles Man- nei's Sutton, Dean of Peter- borough, and subsequently of Wmdsor, elected ; trans- lated to Canterbury Febru- ary 2, 1805. 1805, March 9, Henry Ba- thurst. Prebendary of Dur- ham, elected ; died April 5, 1837. 1837, April 17, Edward Stan- ley, brother of the first Lord Stanley of Alderley, consecrated. 592 BISHOPS OF OXFORD. [part VI. Bagot 1783 Baker 1727 Bathurst 1805 Butts 1732 Corbet 1632 Cox 1559 Freke 1575 Gooch 1738 Green 1721 Hall 1641 Harsuett 1619 Hayter 1749 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Hopton 1554 Home 1790 Jegon 1603 Leng 1723 Lisle 1748 Lloyd 1685 Montague 1638 Moore 1691 Overall 1618 Parkhurst 1560 Redman 1594 Repps 1536 Reynolds 1660 Rugge 1536 Scam bier 1585 Sparrow 1676 Stanley 1837 Sutton 1792 Thirlebv 1550 Trimneil 1708 White 1629 Wren 1635 Yonge 1761 BISHOPS OF OXFORD. 1541, See founded, and Ro- bert King, last Abbot of Osney, created first Bishop of Oxford ; died December 4, 1557. 1557, the See vacant ten years. 1567, September 26, Hugh Curwyn, or Coreu, Dean of Hereford, elected ; died October, 1568. 1568, See vacant twenty one years. 1589, December 8, John Un- derbill, Chaplain to the Queen, elected ; died May, 1592. 1592, See vacant eleven years. 1603, January 4, John Bridges, Dean of Salisbury, elected ; died March 26, 1618. 1618, September 12, John Howson elected ; translated to Durham September 18, 1628. 1628, September 24, Richard Corbet, Dean of Christ- church, Oxon, elected ; translated to Norwich April 7, 1632. 1632, May 12, John Bancroft, Prebendary of St. Paul's, elected ; died Feb. 1640. 1640, Robert Skinner, trans- lated from Bristol ; trans- lated to Worcester Octo- ber 12, 1663. 1663, November 14, William Paul, Dean of Lichfield, elected ; died May 24, 1665. 1665, November 7, Walter Blandford, Prebendary of Gloucester, elected ; trans- lated to Worcester June 2, 1671. 1671, June 16, Nathaniel Crewe, Dean of Chichester, elected ; translated to Dur- ham October 22, 1674. 1674, November 10, Henry 9 PART VI.] BISHOPS OF OXFORD. 593 Compton, Canon of Christ- church, Oxon, elected ; ti'an.slated to London De- cember 18, 1675. 1676, January 8, John Fell, Dean of Christchurch, elect- ed ; died July, 1686. 1686, October 17, Samuel Par- ker, Archdeacon of Can- terbury, consecrated ; died March 20, 1G88. 1698, October 7, Timothy Hall, Rector of Horsiugton, Bucks, consecrated ; died April 10, 1690. 1690, May 11, John Hough, Prebendary of Worcester, consecrated ; translated to Lichfield and Coventry August 15, 1699. 1699, September 24, William Talbot, Dean of Worcester, consecrated ; translated to Salisbury April 23, 1715. 1715, May 9, John Potter, Canon of Christchurch, Ox- ford, elected ; translated to Canterbury 1737- 1737? Thomas Seeker, trans- lated from Bristol ; trans- lated to Canterbury 1758. 1758, John Hume, translated from Bristol ; translated to Salisbury August 2, I766. 1766, September 16, Robert Louth, translated from St. David's ; translated to Lon- don April 15, 1777. 1777, I^Iay 15, John Butler, Prebendary of AVinchester, and Archdeacon of Surrey, elected ; translated to Here- ford March 2, 1788. 1788, March 2, Edward SmaU- well, translated from St. David's ; died June 26, 1799. 1799, August 13, John Rand- olph, Canon of Christchurch, and Regius Professor of Divinity, Oxon, elected ; translated to Bangor De- cember 13, I8O7. I8O7, January 14, Charles Muss, elected ; died De- cember 16, 1811. 1811, December 31, William Jackson, elected ; died No- vember 2, 1815. 1815, December 30, Hon. Ed- ward Legge, elected ; died January 27, 1827. 1827, December 14, Charles Lloyd, elected ; died 1829. 1829, July, 13, Hon. Richai'd Bagot, Dean of Canterbury, consecrated. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Bagot Bancroft . Blandford Bridges ... Butler ... Compton . Corbet 1G28 Coren i.567 Crewe 1671 Curw>'n 1557 1829 1632 1665 1603 1777 1674 Fell .... Hall .... Hoiigh .. Howson . Hume Jackson . King Legge.... Lloyd.... Louth ... 1676 1688 1690 1618 1758 1811 1541 1816 18-27 1766 Moss 1807 Parker 1686 Paul 1663 Potter 1715 Randolph 1799 Seeker 1737 Skinner 1640 Smallwell 1788 Talbot 1699 Underbill 1589 Pp 594 BISHOPS or PETERBOROUGH. [PART VI. BISHOPS OF PETERBOROUGH. 1541, See founded, and John Chambers, the last Abbot of Peterborough, created first Bishop ; died 1556. 1557, August 15, David Pole, or Poole, Archdeacon ot Derby, consecrated ; de- prived 1559, by Queen Eli- zabeth ; died 1568. 1561, February 4, Edmund Scambler, Prebendary of Westminster and York, ] elected ; translated to Nor- wich in January 5, 1584. 1585, March 16, Rich. How- land, Master of St. John's College, Cambridge, conse- crated ; died June, 1600. 1600, Thomas Dove, Dean of Norwich, succeeded ; died August 20, 1630. 1630, September 17, Wilham Pierse, Dean of Peterbo- rough, elected ; translated to Bath and Wells Decem- ber, 1632. 1632, December22, Augustine Lmdsell, Dean of Lichfield, elected ; translated to He- reford March, 1634. 1634, April 9, Francis Dee, Dean of Chichester, elected; died October 8, 1638. 1638, November 21, John Towers, Dean of Peterbo- rough, elected ; died Janu- ary "lO, 1648. 1648, See vacant twelve years. 1660, November 20, Benja- men Laney, Dean of Ro- chester, elected ; translated to Lincoln April, 1663. 1663, April 15, Joseph Hen- shaw. Dean of Chichester-, elected ; died March 9, 1679. 1679, March 28, Wm. Lloyd, translated fi-om Llandaff ; translated to Norwich July, 1685. 1685, Sept. 3, Thomas White, Archdeacon of Northamp- 1 ton, elected ; deprived for not taking the oaths to William and Mary, Feb. 1, 1691. 1691, May 20, Richard Cum- berland, elected ; died 1718. 1718, White Kennet, Dean of Peterborough, elected ; died 1728. 1728, Robert Clavering, trans- lated from Llandaff; died 1748. 1748, John Thomas, Canon Residentiary of St. Paul's, elected ; translated to Salis- bury 1757. 1557, RichaTd Terrick, Canon Residentiary of St. Paul's, elected ; translated to Lon- don May 18, 1764. 1764, Robert Lamb, Dean of Peterborough, elected ; died November 3, 1769. 1769, John Hinchliffe, Master of Trinity College, Cam- bridge, elected ; died Janu- , ary U, 1794. 1 1794, February 6, Spencer PART VI.] BISHOPS OF ROCHESTER. 595 Madan, translated from Bristol ; died November 8, 1813. 1813, Nov. 16, John Parsons, elected ; died March 12, 1819. 1819, April 25, Herbert JNIarsh, translated from Llandaff; died 1839. 1839, May 7, George Davys, Dean of Chester, conse- crated. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Chambers 1541 , Kemiett 1718' Pierse Clavering 1728 Cumberland... 1691 Daws 1839 Dee' 1634 Dove 1600 Hensbaw 1663 Hinchliffe 1769 Howland 1584 Lamb 1764 Laney 1660 Lindsell 1632 Llovd 1679 Madan 1794 Marsh 1819 Parsons 1813 .... 1630 Pole 1557 Poole 1557 Scambler 1561 Tenick 1757 Thomas 1748 Towers 1638 White 1685 BISHOPS OF RIPON. On the erection of this See in 1836, the following was con- secrated first Bishop of Ripon : — 1836, November 6, Charles | Thomas Longley, Head | Master of Harrow School, consecrated. BISHOPS OF ROCHESTER. 1535, October 4, John Hilsey, Prior of Dominican Friars in London, appointed ; died 1538. 1540, March 26, Nicholas Heath, Archdeacon of Staf- ford, elected ; translated to Worcester Dec. 22, 1543. 1544, May 3, Henry Hol- beach. Dean of Worcester, and Bishop of Bristol, elected ; translated to Lin- coln August 9, 1547. 1547, Septembers, Nicholas Ridley, Master of Pem- broke Hall, Cambridge, consecrated ; translated to London April 1, 1550. 1550, June 29, John Poynet, Prebendary of Canterbury, consecrated ; translated to Winchester March 23, 1551. 1551, August 30, John Scory, conseci'ated ; translated to Chichester May, 1552. P '^ 596 BISHOPS OF ROCHESTER. [PART VI. 1552, See vacant nearly two years. 1554, April 1, Maurice Griffin, Archdeacon of Rochester, consecrated ; died Novem- ber 20, 1558. 1559, January 29, Edmund Gheast, Archdeacon of Canterbury, elected ; trans- lated to Salisbury Decem- ber 15, 1571. 1571, February 26, Edmund Freke, Dean of Salisbury, elected ; translated to Nor- wich July 13, 1575. 1576, April 10, John Piers, Dean of Salisbury, and Christ Church, Oxon, elect- ed ; translated to Salisbury October 11, 1577- 1578, Jan. 31, John Young, Prebendary of Westmin- ster, nominated ; died April 10, 1605. 1605, May 23, William Bar- low, Dean of Chester, elect- ed ; translated to Lincoln May 21, 1608. 1608, July 2, Richard Neyle, Dean of Westminster, elect- ed ; translated to Lichfield and Coventry October 12, 1610. 1610, December 29, John Buckeridge, President of St. John's College, elected ; translated to Ely April 16, 1628. 1628, July 22, Walter Curie, Dean of Lichfield, elected ; translated to Bath and Wells October 29, 1629. 1629, December 14, John Bowie, Dean of Salisbury, elected; died Oct. 9, 1637. 1637, John Warner, Dean of Lichfield, elected ; died October 14, 1666. 1666, November 13, John Dolben, Dean of Westmin- ster, elected ; translated to York July 26, 1683. 1683, November 11, Francis Turner, Dean of Windsoi-, conseci-ated ; translated to Ely August 23, 1684. 1684, November 2, Thomas Spratt, Dean of Westmin- ster, consecrated ; died May 20, 1713. 1713, June, Francis Atter- bury. Dean of Christ Church, Oxfoi'd, appointed; deprived and banished, 1723 ; died 1732. 1723, Samuel Bradford trans- lated from Carlisle, died 1731. 1731, Joseph Wilcocks, trans- lated from Gloucester ; died 1756. 1 756, Zachariah Pearce, trans- lated from Bangor ; died June 29, 1774. 1774, September 23, John Thomas, Dean of West- minster, elected ; died 1793. 1793, Samuel Horsley, trans- lated from St. David's ; translated to St. Asaph July 29, 1802. 1802, August 3, Thomas Dam- pier, Prebendary of Dur- ham, elected ; translated to Ely September 13, 1808. 1808, December 3, Walter King, elected ; died 1827- 1827, June 28, Hon. Hugh Percy, consecrated ; trans- PART VI.] BISHOPS OF ST. ASAPH. 597 lated to Carlisle, September 17, 1827. 1827, November 14, George Murray, translated from Sodor and Mann. Buckeridge Curie Dampier . Dolben .... ALPHABETICAL LIST. Atterburv 1713 Griffin 1554 ... 1540 ... 1535 Bradford 1723 Holbeach 1544 Barlow 1605 Heatli Bowie 1629 Hilsev 1610 Horslev 1628 1793 Young 1578 King 1808 1666 Munay 1827 Freke 1571 Neyle Gheast 1559 . Pearce 1608 1756 Percy 1827 Piers 1576 Povnet 1550 Ridley 1547 Scory 1551 Spratt 1684 Thomas 1774 Tui-ner 1683 Warner 1637 Willcocks 1731 BISHOPS OF ST. ASAPH. 1536, June 8, Robert Warton, or Parfew, Abbot of Ber- mondsey, elected ; trans- lated to Hereford April 24, 1554. 1555, May 12, Thomas Gold- well, appointed ; retired into voluntary exile, 1 558. 1559, January 21, Richard Davies, consecrated ; trans- lated to St. David's Mav 21, 1561. 1562, April 2, Thomas Davies, appointed ; died 1573. 1573, December 11, William Hughes, appointed ; died November 18, 1600. 1601, September 17, William Morgan, translated from Llandaff ; died September 10, 1604. 1604, December 30, Richard Pari'y, Dean of Bangor, consecrated ; died Septem- ber 26, 1623. 1624, January 20, John Han- mer. Prebendary of Wor- cester, elected ; died July, 23, 1629. 1629, September 20, John Owen, Archdeacon of St. Asaph, consecrated ; died October 15, 1651. 1651, See vacant nine years. 1660, October 28, George Griffith, Archdeacon of St. Asaph, consecrated ; died November 28, 1666. 1667, October 13, Henry Glenham, Dean of Bristol, consecrated ; died June 24, 1669. 1669, March 21, Isaac Bar- row, translated from Sodor and Mann ; died June 24, 1680. 598 BISHOPS OF ST. A.SAPH. [PART VI. 1680, October 3, William Lloyd, Dean of Bangor, translated to Lichfield and Coventry October 20, 1692. 1692, December 13, Edward Jones, translated from Cloyne ; died May 1703. 1703, October 31, George Hooper, Dean of Canter- bury, consecrated ; trans- lated to Bath and Wells March 14, 1704. 1704, July 16, William Beve- ridge. Archdeacon of Col- chester, consecrated ; died March 5, 1708. 1708, May 13, William Fleet- wood, Canon of Windsor, elected ; translated to Ely November, 1714. 1714, January 11, John Wynne, Principal of Jesus College, Oxford, elected ; translated to Bath and Wells 1727. 1728, Francis Hare, Dean of Worcester, and of St. Paul's ; translated to Chichester 1731. 1731, Thomas Tanner, Canon of Christ Church, Oxford, elected ; died 1735. 1736, Isaac Maddox, con- secrated ; translated to Worcester 1743. 1743, John Thomas, Dean of Petei-borough, elected ; but not consecrated ; trans- lated to Lmcoln in the same year. 1743, Samuel Lisle, Arch- deacon of Canterbury, elec- ed ; translated to Norwich in 1748. 1748, Robert H. Drummond, Prebendary of Westmin- ster, elected ; translated to Salisbury May 30, 1761. I76I, Richard Newcombe, translated from Llandati" ; died June 3, 1769. 1769, September 15, Jona- than Shipley, translated from LlandafF ; died De- cember 9, 1788. 1789, March 21, Samuel Halifax, translated from Gloucester ; died March 5, 1790. 1790, April 6, Lewis Bagot, translated from Norwich ; died June 4, 1802. 1802, July 29, Samuel Hors- ley, translated from Ro- chester ; died Oct. 4, 1806. 1806, October 15, William Cleaver, elected ; died May 15, 1815. 1815, May 23, John Lux- more, ti"anslated from He- reford ; died 1830. 1830, February 23, William Carey, translated from Ex- eter. PART VI.] BISHOPS OF ST. DAVId's. 599 Bagot 1790 BaiTow 1669 Bevcridge 1704 Carev 1830 Cleaver 1806 Davies, R 1559 Davies, T 1562 Drummond ... 1748 Fleetwood 1708 Glenliam 1667 Goldwell 1555 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Griffith 1660 Halifax 1789 Hanmer 1624 Hare 1728 Hooper 1703 Horsley 1802 Hughe's 1573 Jones 1692 Lisle 1743 Lloyd 1680 Luxmore 1815 Maddox 173G Morgan 1601 Newcombe .... 1761 Owen 1629 Parfew 1536 Parry 1604 Shipley 1769 Tannei- 1731 Thomas 1743 Warton 1536 Wynne 1714 BISHOPS OF ST. DAVID'S. 1536, April, William Barlow, translated from St. Asaph ; translated to Bath and Wells February 3, 1548. 1548, July 1, Robert Ferrar, appointed ; deprived by Queen Mary March 20, 1554, and burnt March 30, 1555. 1555, April 1, Henry Morgan, Principal of St. Edward's Hall, Oxon, consecrated ; deprived by Queen Eliza- beth June, 1559. 1559, December 6, Thomas Young, Chancellor of St. David's, elected ; trans- lated to York I'ebruary 25, 1561. 1561, May 21, Richard Da- vies, translated from St. Asaph ; died October, 1581. 1582, December 6, Marma- duke Middleton, translated from Waterford ; deprived in 1590 for publishing a forged will ; died Novem- ber 30, 1592. 1590, See vacant four years. 1594, March 8, Anthony Rudd, Dean of Gloucester, elected ; died March 7? 1615. 1615, April 20, Richard Mil- bourne, Dean of Rochester, elected ; translated to Car- lisle June 1621. 1621, October 10, Wm. Laud, Dean of Gloucester, elected ; translated to Bath and Wells September 18, 1626. 1627, July 12, Theophilus Field, translated from Llan- daft' ; translated to Here- ford December 15, 16.35. 1636, January 19, Roger Manwaring, Dean of Worcester, elected ; died July I, 1653. 1653, See vacant upwards of seven years. 600 BISHOPS OF ST. DAVID S. [part VI. 1660, October 11, William Lucy, elected ; died Octo- ber 4, 1677. 1677, November 19, William Thomas, Dean of Worces- ter, elected ; translated to Worcester August 27, 1683. 1683, November 11, Laurence Womack, Archdeacon of Suffolk, consecrated ; died March 12, 1686. 1686, October 17, John Lloyd, Pi'incipal of Jesus College, Oxford, consecrated ; died February 13, 1687. 1687, June 26, Thomas Wat- son, consecrated ; deprived for Simony and other crimes, August 3, 1699. 1699, See vacant five years and eight months. 1705, March 23, George Bull, Archdeacon of Llandaff, elected ; died February 18, 1710. 1710, November 19, Philip Bisse, consecrated ; trans- lated to Hereford February 16, 1712. 1712, February 28, AdamOtt- ley, Archdeacon of Salop, and Prebendary of Here- ford, elected ; died 1723. 1723, Richard Smalbroke, Treasurer of Llandaff, elect- ed ; translated to Lichfield and Coventry 1 730. 1730, Elias Sydall, Dean of Canterbury, elected ; trans- lated to Gloucester 1731. 1731, Nicholas Claggett, Dean of Rochester, elected ; trans- lated to Exeter 1743. 1743, Edward Willes, Dean of Lincoln, elected ; ti-anslated to Bath and Wells 1744. 1744, Hon. Richard Trevor, Canon of Windsor, elected ; translated to Durham 1752. 1752, Anthony Ellis, Preben- dary of Gloucester, elected ; died I76I. I76I, April 14, Samuel Squire, Dean of Bristol, nominated ; died 1766. 1766, May 17, Robert Louth, Prebendary of Durham, consecrated ; translated to Oxford same year. 1766, October 21, Charles Moss, Archdeacon of Col- chester, elected ; translated to Bath and Wells March 26, 1774. 1774, June 25, Hon. James Yorke, Dean of Lincoln, elected ; translated to Glou- cester July 29, 1779. 1779, July 29, John Warren, Archdeacon of Worcester, elected ; ti-anslated to Ban- gor May 3, 1783. 1783, June 14, Edward Small- well, elected ; translated to Oxford March 2, 1788. 1788, March 2, Samuel Hors- ley. Prebendary of Glouces- ter", elected ; translated to Rochester 1793. 1793, Hon. William Stuart, elected ; translated to Ar- magh 1800. 1800, December 20, Lord George Murray, elected ; died 1803. 1803, June 25, Thomas Bur- gess, Prebendary of Dur- PART VI.] BISHOPS OF SALISBURY. ham, elected ; translated to Salisbury May 21, 1825. 1825, June 18, John Banks 601 consecrated ; Jenkinson, died 1839. 1840, Febniary 24, Connop Thirhvall, consecrated. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Barlow .. 1536 Louth .. 1766 Squire ... 1761 Bisse .. 1710 Lucy .. 1660 Stuart ... 1793 Bull .. 1705 Manwaring .. .. 1636 Svdall ... 1730 Burgess .. 1803 Middleton.... .. 1582 Thirhvall.... ... 1840 Claggett .. 1731 Milbourne.... .. 1615 Tliomas ... 1677 Davies .. 1561 Morgan .. 1555 Trevor ... 1744 Ellis 1752 IMoss 1766 A\ arren . . 1779 Ferrav ... 1548 Murray .. 1800 Watson ... 1687 Field ... 1627 Ottlev .. 1712 Willes ... 1743 Horsley ... 1788 Rudd .. 1594 Womack . . . ... 1683 Jenkinson . . . ... 1825 Smalbroke .. .. 1723 Yorke ... 1774 Laud ... 1621 Smallwell... .. 1788 Young ... 1559 Llovd ... 1686 BISHOPS OF SALISBURY. 1539, July 31, John Salcott or 1 Capon,translated from Ban- | gor ; died October 6, 1557. 1558, October 14, Francis | Mallet, nominated by the I Queen, but removed on her death in the November fol- lowing. 1559, September 23, John Jewell, elected ; died Sep- tember 23, 1571. 1571, December 15, Edmund Gheast, translated from Ro- chester ; died February 28, 1577. 1577, October 11, John Piers, translated from Rochester ; tran.slated to York Febru- ary 1, 1589. 1589, See vacant nearly 3 years. 1591, December 2, John Cold- well, Dean of Rochester, elected ; died October 14, 1596. 1598, September 28, Henry Cotton, Prebendary of Win- chester, elected ; died May 7, 1615. 1615, October 11, Robert Ab- bot, Master of Baliol Col- lege, Oxford, elected ; died March 2, 1618. 1618, March 26, Martin Fo- therby, elected ; died March 11, 1620. 1620, March 24, Robert Toun- 602 BISHOPS OF SALISBURY. [pAR I' VI. son, Dean of Westminster, elected ; died May 15, 1621. 1621, June 11, John Dave- nant. Master of Queen's College, Cambridge, elect- ed ; died April 20, 1641. 1641, Brian Duppa, translated from Chichester ; trans- lated to Winchester Sep- tember 10, 1660. 1660, October 4, Humphry Henchman, Precentor of Salisbury, elected ; trans- lated to London September 15, 1663. 1663, September 19, John Earle, translated from Wor- cester ; died Nov. 17, 1665. 1665, December 31, Alex- ander Hyde, Dean of Win- chester, consecrated ; died August 22, 1667. 1667, September 5, Seth Ward, translated from Exe- ter ; died January 6, 1689. 1689, March 31, Gilbert Burnet, consecrated ; died March 17, 1714. 1715, April 23, William Talbot, translated from Ox- ford ; translated to Durham 1722. 1722, Richard Willis, trans- lated from Gloucester ; translated to Winchester in 1723. 1723, Benjamin Hoadley, translated from Hereford ; translated to Wmchester 1734. 1734, Thomas Sherlock, trans- lated from Bangor ; trans- lated to London 1748. 1748, December 16, John Gilbert, translated from LlandafF ; translated to York 1757. 1757, John Thomas, trans- lated from Peterborough ; translated to Winchester May 2, 1761. 1761, May 30, Hon. Robert Drummond, translated from St. Asaph ; translated to York 1761. 1761, October 27, John Tho- mas, translated from Lin- coln ; died July 19, 1766. 1766, August 2, John Hume, translated from Oxford ; died June 27, 1782. 1782, August 3, Hon. Shute Barrington, translated from Llandaff ; translated to Durham June 10, 1791. 1791, July 12, John Douglas, translated from Carlisle ; died May 18, I8O7. 1807, May 30, John Fisher, translated from Exeter ; died May 8, 1825. 1825, May 21, Thomas Bur- gess, translated from St. David's ; died February 19, 1837. 1837, April 10, Edward Deni- son, consecrated. PART VI.] BISHOPS OF SODOR AND MANN. 603 Abbot 1615 Barrington 1782 Burgess 1825 Burnet 1689 Capon 1539 Cokhvell 1591 Cotton 1598 Davenant 1621 Denisou 1837 Douglas 1791 Drummond ... 1761 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Duppa 1641 Earle 1663 Fisher 1807 Fotherby 1618 Gheast 1571 Gilbert 1748 Henchman ... 1660 Hoadlev 1723 Hyde..". 1665 Hume 1766 Jewell 1559 Mallet 1558 Piers 1577 Salcott 1539 Sherlock 1734 Talbot 1715 Thomas 1757 Thomas 1761 Tounson 1620 Ward 1667 Willis 1722 BISHOPS OF SODOR AND MANN. 1546, January 22, Henry Man, Dean of Chester, elected ; died 1556. 1558, Thomas Stanley, restor- ed, having been previously Bishop in 1510 ; died 1570. 1571, John Salisbury, Dean of Norwich, elected ; died September, 1573. 1573, James Stanley, elected. 1576, April 13, John Mericlc, Vicar of Hornchurch, Es- sex, appomted ; died 1599. 1600, George Lloyd, succeed- ed ; translated to Chester December, 1604. 1605, January 29, John Phi- lips, Archdeacon of Cleve- land and Mann, appomted ; died 1633. 1634, March 8, William Fos- ter, Prebendary of Chester, confirmed ; died 1635. 1635, June 13, Richard Parr, rector of Ecclestone, Lan- cashire, appointed ; died 1643. 1643, See vacant 17 years. 1661, Samuel Rutter, Arch- deacon of Mann. 1663, July 5, Isaac Bari'ow, consecrated ; translated to St. Asaph, March 21, 1669, holdmg this see for 2 years in commendam. 1671, October 1, Henry Bridgeman, Dean of Ches- ter, consecrated ; died May 15, 1682. 1682, December, John Lake, Archdeacon of Cleveland, consecrated ; translated to Bristol August 12, 1684. 1684, Baptist Levmz, Preben- dary of Winchester, conse- crated ; died 1693. 1693, See vacant nearly 5 years. 1697, December 25, Thomas Wilson of Trinity College, 604 BISHOPS OF WINCHESTER. [PART VI. Dublin, appointed ; died 1755. 1755, Mark Hiddesley, ap- pointed ; died Dec. 7,1772. 1773, February 1, Richard Richmond, appointed ; died 1780. 1780, George Mason, appoint- ed ; died 1 783. 1784, March 27, Claudius Crigan, appouited ; died 1813. 1813, George Murray, ap- pointed ; translated to Ro- chester November 14, 1827. 1827, November, WiUiam Ward, consecrated ; died 1838. 1838, July 10, James Bow- stead ; ti'anslated to Lich- field December 30, 1839. 1839, December 30, Henry Pepys, elected ; translated to Worcester, 1841. 1841, Thomas Vowler Short, rector of St. George's Bloomsbury, consecrated. Barrow 1663 Bowstead 1838 Bridgeman .... 1671 Crigan 1784 Forster 1634 Hiddesley 1755 Lloyd 1600 Philips 1604 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Lake 1682 Levinz 1684 Man 1546 Mason 1781 Merick 1576 Murray 1813 Parr 1635 Pepys 1839 Richmond 1773 Rutter 1661 Salisbury 1571 Short 1841 Stanley 1558 Stanley 1573 Wilson 1697 BISHOPS OF WINCHESTER. 1551, March 23, John Poynet, translated from Rochester ; resigned 1553 ; died Ajiril 11, 1556. 1553, Stephen Gardiner, re- stored, having been Bishop from 1531 to 1550, when he was deprived ; died No- vember, 12, 1556. 1556, May 16, John White, translated from Lincoln ; deprived about 1560. 1561, February 16, Robert Home, Dean of Durham, consecrated ; died June 1, 1580. 1580, June 29, John Watson, Dean of Winchester ,elected; died January 23, 1583. 1583, March 12, Thomas Cow- per, translated from Lin- coln ; died April 29, 1594. 1595, January 7, William Wickham, translated from Lincoln ; died June 12, 1595. 1595, November 3, William Day, Dean of Windsor, PART VI.] BISHOPS OF WINCHESTER. 605 elected ; died September 20, 1596. 1597, April 29, Thomas Bil- son, translated from Wor- cester ; died June 18, 1616. 1616, June 26, James Mont- ague, translated from Bath and Wells ; died July 20, 1618. 1619, February 18, Lancelot Andrews, translated from Elv ; died September 21, 1626. 1627, December 10, Richard Neyle, translated from Dur- ham ; translated to York October, 1682. 1632, October 26, Walter Cm-le, translated from Bath and Wells ; died 1647- 1 647,See vacant thirteen years. 1660, September 10, Brian Duppa, translated from Sa- lisbury ; died March 26, 1662. 1662, April 20, George Mor- ley, translated from Wor- cester ; died October 29, 1684. 1684, Nov. 22, Peter Mew, translated from Bath and Wells ; died November 9, 1706. 1707, June 21, Sir Jonathan Trelawney, Bart.,ti'anslated from Exeter ; died July 19, 1721. 1721, Charles Trimnell, trans- lated from Norwich ; died 1723. 1723, Richard Willis, trans- lated from Salisbury ; died 1734. 1734, Benjamin Hoadley, translated from Salisbury ; died April 17, 1761. 1761, May 2, John Thomas, translated from Salisbury ; died May 1, 1781. 1781, May 12, Hon. Brownlow Noi-th, translated from Wor- cester ; died July 12, 1820. 1820, July 18, Su' George Pretyman Tomline, Bart., translated from Lincoln ; died 1827. 1827, November 25, Charles Richard Sumner, translated from Llandaft'. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Andrews Bilson ... Co^-per .. Curie Day Duppa ... Gardiner 1619 1597 1583 16'32 1595 1660 1553 Hoadlev 1734 Sumner Home , ... 1561 1 Thomas 1761 Mew 1684 I Tomline 1820 Morley 1662 Trelawney 1707 Montague Neyle North 1616 Trimnell 1721 1627 ' Watson 1580 White 1556 1781 Poynet 1551 Wirkham. 182 'llJS 1595 1723 606 BISHOPS OF WORCESTER. [PART VI. BISHOPS OF WORCESTER. 1535, September, Hugh Lati- mer, consecrated ; resigned July 1, 1539 ; burnt Oct. 16, 1555. 1539, Aug. 22, John Bell, Archdeacon of Gloucester, elected ; resigned November 17, 1543; died August 11, 1556. 1543, December 22, Nicholas Heath, translated from Ro- chester; displaced by Ed- ward VI., and the see put in commendam. 1552, John Hooper, Bishop of Gloucester, granted permis- sion to hold this see in com- mendam ; deprived March 20, 1553. 1553, Nicholas Heath, restored by Queen Mary, and trans- lated to York February, 1555. 1555, March 5, Richard Pate, Archdeacon of Lincoln and Winchester, appointed ; de- prived about 1559. 1559, Nov. 25, Edwyn Sandys, Prebendary of Peterbo- rough, elected ; translated to London July 13, 1570. 1571, January 18, Nicholas Bullingham, translated from Lincoln ; died April 18, 1576. 1577, March 24, John Whit- gift, Dean of Lincoln, no- minated ; ti"anslated to Can- terbury September 23, 1583. 1584, October 26, Edmund Freke, translated from Nor- wich ; died March 21, 1590. 1592, January 24, Richard Fletcher, translated from Bristol ; translated to Lon- don 1594. 1596, April 20, Thomas Bil- son. Prebendary of Win- chester, elected ; translated to Wmchester May, 1597- 1597, August 30, Gervase Babington, translated from Exeter; died May 17, 1610. 1610, July 13, Henry Parry, ti'anslated from Gloucester ; died December 12, 1616. 1617, January 25, John Thorn- borough, translated from Bristol ; died July 9, 1641. 1641, November 22, John Prideaux, Canon of Christ- church, Oxon, elected ; died July 29, 1650. 1650, See vacant 10 years. 1660, October 9, George Mor- ley, Dean of Christchurch, Oxon, elected ; translated to Winchester Api'il 20, 1662. 1662, May 23, John Gauden, translated from Exeter ; died September 10, 1662. 1 662, November 1 , John Earle, Dean of Westminster, elect- ed ; translated to Salisbury June, 1663. 1663, October 12, Robert Skin- ner, translated from Ox- ford ; died June 14, 1670. 1671, June 2, Walter Bland- PART VI.] BISHOPS OF WORCESTER. 607 ford, translated from Ox- ford ; died July 9, 1675. 1675, July 20, James Fleet- wood, Prebendary of Lich- field, elected ; died July 17, 1683. 1683, August 27, William Tho- mas, translated from St. David's ; died June 1689. 1689, October 13, Edwai-d Stillingfleet, Dean of St. Paul's, consecrated ; died March 27, 1699. 1699, William Lloyd, trans- lated from Lichfield and Coventry ; died 1714. 1714, John Hough, translated from Lichfield and Coven- try ; died 1743. 1743, Isaac Maddox, trans- lated from St. Asaph ; died 1759. 1760, James Johnson, trans- lated from Gloucester ; died November 26, 1774. 1774, December 6, Honoura- ble Brownlow North, trans- lated from Lichfield and Coventry ; translated to Winchester May 12, 1781. 1781, June 9, Richard Hurd, translated from Lichfield and Coventry ; died May 28, 1808. 1808, June 14, Folliot Her- bert Walker Cornwall, translated from Hereford ; died 1831. 1831, September 10, Robert James Carr, translated from Chichester ; died 1841. 1841, Henry Pepys, trans- lated from Sodor and Mann. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Babington 1597 Bell 1539 Bilson 1596 Blandford 1671 Bullingham ... 1571 Carr 1813 Cornwall 1808 Earle 1662 Fleetwood 1675 Fletcher 1592 Freke 1584 Gauden 1662 Heath 1543 Heath 1553 Hooper 1552 Hough 1717 Hurd 1781 Johnson 1759 Latimer 1535 Lloyd 1699 Moi-ley 1660 Maddox 1743 North 1774 Parry 1610 Pate 1555 Pepys 1841 Prideaux 1641 Sandys 1559 Skinner 1663 Stillingfleet .... 1689 Thomas 1683 Thornborough 1607 Whitgift 1577 608 LORD HIGH CHANCELLORS. [PART VI, LORD HIGH CHANCELLORS. 1690, March 1, Sir John May- nard, Sir Anthony Keck, and Sir WilUam Rawlinson, Lords Keepers, till June 3, 1690. 1690, June 3, Sir John Tre- vor, Sir William Rawlin- son, and Sir George Hut- chins, Lords Keepers, till 1693. 1693, March, Sir John So- mers (afterwards Lord Somers), appointed Lord Keeper. 1697, December, John, first Lord Somers, appointed Lord Chancellor ; resigned May 1700. 1700, May 12, Su- Nathan Wright, Lord Keeper. 1705, October, Sir William Cowper (afterwards created Earl Cowper), L^rd Keeper. 1707, May 4, William, first Lord Cowper, declared Lord Chancellor ; resigned Sep- tember 25, 1710. 1710, September 25, Sir Tho- mas Trevor (Chief Justice, C.P.), Robert Tracy (Jus- tice, C-P.), and John Scroop (Baron of the Exchequer, N.B.), appomted Lords Commissioners. 1710, October 9, Sir Simon Harcourt, afterwards cre- ated Lord Harcourt, Lord Keeper. 1713, April 7 J Simon, first Lord Harcourt, appointed Lord Chancellor ; resigned 1714. 1714, September 21, William, first Lord Cowper, ap- pointed a second time. 171 8, April 15, Robert Tracy (Justice, C.P.), Sir John Pratt (Justice C.P.), and Sir James Montague (Baron of the Exchequer), Lords Com- missioners. 171 8, May 12, Thomas, Lord Parker (afterwards first Earl of Macclesfield) ; re- moved January 4, 1725. 1725, January 7, Sir Joseph Jekyll( Master of the Rolls), Sir Jeffrey Gilbert (Baron of the Exchequer), and Sir Robert Raymond (Justice, King's Bench), Lords Com- missioners. 1725, June 1, Sir Peter King (afterwards first Baron King, and ancestor of the Earl of Lovelace),appointed Lord Keeper, 1727, June 16, Peter, first Baron King, Lord Chancel- lor; resigned 1733. 1733, November 29, Charles Talbot, Lord Chancellor, created first Baron Talbot in the succeeding month ; resigned 1737- 1737, Feb. 21, Philip, first Baron of Hardwicke, who was subsequently raised to an Earldom ; resigned 1756. 1756, November 19, Sir John PART VI.] LORD HIGH CHANCELLORS. 609 Willis (Chief Justice, C.P.), Sir Sidney Stafford Smythe (Baron of the Exchequer), Sir John Eardley Wilmot (Justice of the King's Bench), Lords Commis- sioners. 1757, January, Sir Robert Henley (afterwards first Earl of Northingtun), ap- pomted Lord Keeper. 1764, January 16, Robert, Lord Henley (afterwards first Earl of Northington), made Lord Chancellor ; re- signed 1766. 1766, July 30, Charles, first Earl Camden, Lord Chan- cellor. 1770, January 18, Hon. Charles Yorke, second son of the first Earl of Hard- wicke ; died Jan. 19, 1770. 1770, January 21, Sir Sidney Stafford Smythe (Baron of the Exchequer), Hon. Henry Bathurst (Justice C.P. and afterwards Lord Apsley), and Sir Richard Aston (Justice King's Bench), appointed Lords Commissioners. 1771, January 23, Henry, first Baron Apsley, Lord Chancellor (succeeded as second Earl Bathurst in 1775) ; resigned 1778. 1778, June, Edward, first Baron Thurlow, Lord Chan- cellor ; resigned April 1783. 1783, April 3, Alexander, first Lord Loughborough (after- wards Earl of Rosslyn), Sir William Henry Ashurst, and Sir WilUam Beaumont Hotham, Lords Commis- sioners. 1783, December 23, Edward, first Baron Thurlow, re- appointed Lord Chancellor ; resigned 1702. 1792, January 15, Sir James Eyre, Sir William H. Ash- urst, and Sir John Wilson, Lords Commissioners. 1793, January 27, Alexander, first Lord Loughborough, Lord Chancellor, having been one of the commis- sioners in April 1783, (sub- sequently created first Earl of Rosslpi); resigned Apiil, 1801. 1801, April 15, John, first Baron, afterwards Earl of Eldon, appointed Lord Chancellor for the fii'st time ; resigned 1806. 1806, February 7, Thomas, first Baron 'Erskine ; re- signed March, 1807- 1807, March 25, John, first Earl of Eldon, appointed a second time ; resigned 1827. 1827, April 20, John, first Baron Lyndhurst, appouit- ed Lord Chancellor for the first time ; resigned Nov, 1830. 1830, Nov. 22, Henry, first Lord Brougham, LordChan- cellor ; resigned Nov. 1834. 1834, November 14, John, first Baron Lyndhurst, appomted Lord Chancellor a second time ; resigned April, 1835. 1835, April, Sir Launcelot Shadwell (Vice Chancellor), Sir Charles Pepys (Master Qq 610 FIRST LORDS OF THE TREASURY. [PART VI, of the Rolls, and afterwards Lord Cottenham), and Sir John Bernard Bosanquet (Justice, Common Pleas), Lords Commissioners. 1836, January 16, Charles, first Baron Cottenham, ap- pointed Lord Chancellor ; resigned September, 1841. 1841, September, John, first Baron Lyndhurst, appoint- ed a third time. Apsley 1771 Ashurst 1792 Aston 1770 Batlmrst 1770 Bosanquet 1835 Brougham 1830 Camden 1766 Cottenham 1836 Cowper 1705 Cowper 1714 Eldon 1807 Eldon 1801 Erskine 1806 Evie 1792 Gilbert 1725 Harcourt 1710 Hardwicke .... 1736 Hotham 1783 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Henley 1757 Hutchins 1690 Jekyll 1725 Keck 1690 King 1725 Loughborough 1783 Loughborough 1793 Lyndhurst .... 1827 Lyndhurst .... 1834 Lyndhurst .... 1841 Macclesfield... 1718 Maynard 1690 Montagu 1780 PepYs 1835 Pratt 1718 Rawlinson 1690 Raymond 1725 Rosslyn 1783 Scroop 1710 Shadwell 1835 Smvthe 1756 Smythe 1770 Somers 1693 Talbot 1733 Thurlow 1778 Thurlow 1783 Tracy 1710 Tracy 1718 Trevor 1690 Trevor 1710 Willes 1756 Wilmot 1756 Wilson 1792 Wright 1700 Yorke 1770 FIRST LORDS OF THE TREASURY. 1689, April 8, Charles, second Viscount Mordant, who sue ceeded as third Earl of Peterborough in 1697. 1690, March 18, Sir John Lowther, Bart, subsequent- ly created Viscount Lons- dale. 1690, November 15, Sydney, first Lord Godolphin (also Chancellor of the Exche- quer from May 1694 to November 1695). 1697, May 1, Charles Monta- gue (also Chancellor of the Exchequer). 1699, November 15, Forde, first Earl of Tankerville of the Grey family. 1700, December 9, Sydney, first Lord Godolphin, re- appointed. 1701, December 30, Charles, third Earl of Carlisle. 1702, May 8, Sydney, first PART VI.] FIRST LORDS OF THE TREASURY. 611 Lord Godolphin, appointed Lord High Treasurer ; re- signed August 8, 1710. 1710, August 10, John, first Earl Poulett, first Lord of the Treasury. 1711, Miiy 30, Robert, first Earl of Oxford and Morti- mer, Lord High Treasurer. 1714, July 24, Charles, first Duke, and twelfth Earl of Shrewsbury, Lord High Treasurer (being at the same time Lord Chamber- lain of the household, and Lord Lieutenant of Ireland). 1714, October 13, Charles, first Earl of Halifax (of the Montague family), first Lord of the Treasury ; died May, 1715. 1715, May 23, Charles, third Earl of Carlisle,reappointed. 1715, October 11, Robert Walpole, afterwards Sir Ro- bert, and subsequently Earl of Orford (also Chancellor of the Exchequer) ; resigned April 10, 1717. 1717, April 15, James Stan- hope, afterwards first Earl Stanhope (also Chancellor of the Exchequer). 17 18, March 18, Charles, thu'd Earl of Sunderland ; re- signed March 8, 1721. 1721, April 3, Sir Robert Walpole, afterwards Earl of Orford, reappointed (also Chancellor the Exchequer) ; resigned February 3, 1742. 1742, February 17, Spenser Compton, first Earl of Wil- mington ; died 1743. 1743, July 26, Hon. Henry Pelham (also Chancellor of the Exchequer), the second son of first Lord Pelham, who was ancestor of the Earl of Chichester ; died March 6, 1754. 1754, March 16, Thomas Holies Pelham, first Duke of Newcastle (of the Pelham family) ; resigned Nov. 11, 1756. 1756, Nov. 16,William,seventh Duke of Devonshire. 1757, July 2, Thomas Henry Pelhani, first Duke of New- castle,reappointed ; resigned May, 1762. 1762, May 29, John, fourth Earl of Bute ; resigned April, 1763. 1763, April 16, Hon. George Grenville, who was grand- father of the first Duke of Buckingham (also Chan- cellor of the Exchequer) ; resigned July, 1765. 1 765, July 13, Charles, second Marquis of Rockingham ; resigned July 12, 1766. 1766, August 2, Augustus Henry, third Duke of Graf- ton,- resigned, 1770. 1770, February 10, Frederick, eighth Lord North, who subsequently succeeded as second Earl of Guilford (also Chancellor of the Exchequer, an office which he had previously filled when the Duke of Grafton was premier) ; resigned March 19, 1782. 1782, March 27, Charles, second Marquis of Rock- q2 612 FIRST LORDS OF THE TREASURY. [PART VI. ingham ; died July same year. 1782, July 13, William, second Earl of Shelburne, who be- came first Marquis of Laiis- down in 1784 ; resigned April, 1783. 1783, April 5, William Henry, third Duke of Portland ; resigned December follow- ing. 1783, December 27, Right Hon. William Pitt (also Chancellor of the Exche- quer) ; resigned February 10, 1801. 1801, March 17, Right Hon. Henry Addington (also Chancellor of the Exche- quer) ; afterwards created Viscount Sidmouth ; re- signed May, 1804. 1804, May 12, Right Hon. William Pitt (also Chan- cellor of the Exchequer) ; died January 23, 180G. 1806, February 5, William Wyndham, Lord Greuville, brother to the first Marquis of Buckingham ; resigned March 25, 1807- 1807, March 25, William Henry, third Duke of Port- land ; died September 30, 1809. 1809, November, Right Hon. Spencer Perceval (also Chancellor of the Exche- quer) ; assassinated May 11, 1812. 1812, June 9, Robert, second Earl of Liverpool ; sti-uck with apoplexy February 17, 1827. 1827, April, Right Hon. George Canning (also Chan- cellor of the Exchequer) ; died August 8, 1827. 1827, August 17, Frederick John, first Viscount Gode- rich, who was created Earl of Ripon in 1833 ; resigned January, 1828. 1828, January, Arthur, first Duke of Wellington ; re- signed November 16, 1830. 1830, November 22, Charles, second Earl Grey ; resigned July 9, 1834. 1 834, July , William, second Vis- count Melbourne ; resigned November 15, 1834. 1834, December 9, Sir Robert Peel, Bart. ; resigned April 8, 1835. 1835, April, William, second Viscount Melbourne, ap- pointed a second time ; re- signed May 7, 1839. 1839, May 8, Sir Robert Peel, Bart., appointed a second time ; resigned May 13, 1839. 1839, May 14, William, second Viscount Melbourne, ap- pointed a third time ; re- signed September, 1841. 1841, September, Sir Robert Peel, appointed a third time. PART VI.] LORDS PRESIDENT OF THE COUNCIL. 613 Addington 1801 Bute 1762 Canning 1827 Carlisle 1701 Carlisle 1715 Devonshire .... 1756 Goderich 1827 Godolphin 1690 Godolphin 1700 Godolphin 1702 Grafton 1766 Grenville 1763 Grenville 1806 Grev 1830 Halifiix 1714 Liverpool 1812 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Lowther 1690 Melbourne .... 1834 Melbourne .... 1835 Melbourne .... 1839 Montagu 1697 Mordaunt 1689 Newcastle 1754 Newcastle 1757 North 1770 Oxford 171] Peel 1834 Peel 1839 Peel 1841 Pelham 1743 Perceval 1809 Pitt 1804 Pitt 1783 Portland 1783 Portland 1807 Powlett 1710 Rockingham... 1765 Rockingham ... 1782 Shelburne 1782 Shrewsbury ... 1714 Stanhope 1717 Sunderland.... 1718 Tankerville ... 1699 Walpole 1715 Walpole 1721 Wellington .... 1828 Wilmington.... 1742 LORDS PRESIDENT OF THE COUNCIL. ), February 14, Thomas Osborne, Earl of Danby, created first Duke of Leeds in 1694 ; resigned 1699. 1699, Thomas, eighth Earl of Pembroke and fifth of Mont- gomery ; resigned January, 1702. 1702, Jan. 4, Charles, sixth Duke of Somerset ; resigned June, 1702. 1702, June, Thomas, eighth Earl of Pembroke and fifth of Montgomery, appointed a second time ; resigned No- vember, I7O8. I7O8, November 25, John, first Lord Somers ; resign- ed September, I7IO. 1710, September, Laurence, first Earl of Rochester (of the Hyde family) ; died May 2,^1711. 171 1, May, John, first Duke of Buckingham (of the Shef- field family) ; resigned September, 1714. 1714, September 29, Daniel, second Earl of Nottingham, of the Finch family, who succeeded as fifth Earl of Winchilsea in 1729. 1716, July 6, William, second Duke of Devonshire ; re- signed April 10, 1717. 1717, May 16, Charles, third Earl of Sunderland ; resign- ed February, 1719. 1719, February 6, Evelyn, first Duke of Kingston ; appointed Lord Privy Seal June 11, 1720. 1720, June 11, Chai'les, second Viscount Townsend ; resign- ed June, 1721. 1721, June 25, Henry, first Lord Carleton j died March, 1725. 614 LORDS PRESIDENT OF THE COUNCIL. [pART VI. 1725, March 27, William, second Duke of Devonshii'e; died 1729. 1730, May 8, Thomas, first Lord Trevor ; died Decem- ber, 1730. 1730, December 31, Spencer, first Earl of Wilmington ; appointed First Lord of the Treasury February, 1742. 1742, February 17, William, first Earl of Harrington ; appointed Secretary of State December, 1744. 1744, December, Lionel Cran- field, first Duke of Dorset. 1751, June 17, John, first Earl Granville (of the Car- teret family) ; resigned August, 1763. 1763, September 9, John, fourth Duke of Bedford ; resigned July, 1765. 1765, July 12, Daniel, seventh Earl of Winchilsea, and fourth of Nottingham ; re- signed July, 1766. 1766, July 30, Robert, first Earl of Northington ; re- signed November, 1767- 1767, December 23, Gran- ville Leveson, second Earl Gower, created Marquis of Staff'ord in 1786 ; resigned 1779. 1779, November 24, Henry, second Earl Bathurst ; re- signed March 19, 1782. 1782, March 27, Charles, first Lord Camden ; resigned April, 1783. 1783, April 2, David, seventh Viscount Stormont (who afterwards became second Earl of Mansfield) ; resigned December 18, 1783. 1783, December 19, Granville Leveson,second Earl Gower, afterwards Marquis of Staf- ford. 1784, December 1, Charles, first Earl Camden ; died April 18, 1794. 1794, April, William, second Earl Fitzwilliam ; appoint- ed Lord Lieutenant of Ire- land December, 1794. 1794, December, David, se- cond Earl of Mansfield ; died September 1, 1796. 1796, September, John, second Earl of Chatham ; resigned March, 1801. 1801, July 30, William Henry, third Duke of Portland ; resigned January, 1805. 1805, January 11, Henry, first Viscount Sidmouth ; resigned July 10, 1805. 1805, July 10, Jolui, second Earl Camden ; resigned February, 1806. 1806, February 5, William, second Earl Fitzwilliam ; resigned October, 1806. 1806, October 8, Henry, first Viscount Sidmouth ; resign- ed March, I8O7. 1807, March 26, John, second Earl Camden (afterwards created a Marquis) ; resign- ed 1812. 1812, June 9, Dudley, first Earl of Harrowby. 1827, August 17, William Henry, fourth Duke of .] LORDS PRIVY SEAL. 615 Portland ; resigned Janu- ary, 1828. 1828, January 25, Henry, third Earl Bathurst ; re- signed November 16, 1830. 1830, November 22, Henry, third Marquis of Lans- downe ; resigned Novem- ber, 1834. 1834, December, James, se- cond Earl of Rossl}ii ; re- signed April 8, 1835, 1835, April 18, Henry, third Marquis of Lansdowne ; resigned September, 1841. 1841, September, James, first Lord Whamcliffe. Bathurst 1779 Bathurst 18-28 Bedford 1763 Buckinsfham... 1711 Camden 1782 Camden 1784 Camden 1805 Camden 1807 Carleton 1721 Chatham 1796 Danby 1689 Devonshire .... 1716 Devonshire .... 1725 Dorset 1744 Fitzwilliam.... 1794 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Fitzwilliam.... 1806 Gower 1767 Gower 1783 Granville 1751 Harrowby 1812 Harrington .... 1742 Kingston 1719 Lansdovvne 1830 Lansdowne 1835 Leeds 1689 Mansfield 1794 Northington ... 1766 Nottingham ... 1714 Pembroke 1699 Pembroke 1702 Portland 1801 Portland 1827 Rochester 1710 Rosslyn 1834 Sidmouth 1805 Sidmouth 1806 Somers 1708 Somerset 1702 Stormont 1783 Sunderland .... 1717 Townshend .... 1720 Trevor 1730 Whamcliffe ... 1841 Wilmington ... 1 730 Winchilsea .... 1765 LORDS PRIVY SEAL. 1689, February, George, first Marquis of Halifax ; re- signed October, 1689. 1690, February 19, William Cheney, Sir John Knatch- bull, Bart., and Sir William Pulteney, Commissioners. 1691, Thomas, eighth Earl of Pembroke ; appointed Lord Lieut, of Ireland in 1707- 1697, April 13, Sir Thomas Montpessan, Sir Charles Cotterel, and James Tyrrell, Commissioners. 1699, John, first Viscount Lonsdale. 1700 Forde, fir.st Earl of Tan- kerville, of the Gi'ey family ; died same year. 1701, June 11, Edward South- well, Christopher Musgrave, and James Vernon, Com- missioners. 1702, April 27, John Sheffield, first Marquis of Norraanby (who was afterwards created Duke of Buckingham). 1705, March 31, John, first 616 LORDS PRIVY SEAL. [part VI. Duke of Newcastle, of the Holies family; died 1711. 1711, April 23, John Robin- son, Bishop of Bristol (and , afterwards of London). 1 1711, December 22, Sir George I Beaumont, Bart., Robert Byerly, and Edward Ni- , cholas, Commissioners (dur- ing the Bishop's absence at | the treaty of Utrecht). | 1713, William, first Earl of Dartmouth. ! 1714, September 29, Thomas, first Marquis of Wharton ; died April 12, 1715. | 1715, April 30, Edward South- j well, Sir Christopher Mus- [ grave, Bart., and Andrew Charleton, Commissioners. 1715, August28, Charles, third Earl of Sunderland. 17 16, August 20, Edward Southwell, James Vernon, andAndrewCharleton,Com- missioners (during the Earl of Sunderland's absence at Aix la Chapelle). I7I6, December 19, Evelyn, first Duke of Kingston ; ap- pointed Lord President of the Council Feb. 6, I7I8. 1718, February 6, Henry, first Duke of Kent, of the Grey family; resigned June, 1720. 1720, June 11, Evelyn, first Duke of Kingston. 1725, March 6, Thomas, first Lord Trevor, died 1730. 1730, May 8, Spencer, first Earl of Wilmington. 1731, June 11, William, third Duke of Devonshire. 1733, May 5, Henry, third ViscountLonsdale (at whose death that title became ex- tinct). 1735, May, Francis, second Earl of Godolphin ; resigned 1740. 1740, April 30, John, Lord Hervey, eldest son of the first Earl of Bristol (he however died vita patrls, and therefore never suc- ceeded to the Earldom) ; re- signed February, 1742. 1742, February, John, 1st Lord Gower, ancestor of the Duke of Sutherland ; resigned December, 1743. 1743, December 22, George third Earl of Cholmondeley (grandfather of the first Marquis) ; resigned Decem- ber, 1744. 1744, December 25, John, first Lord Gower (ancestor of the Duke of Suthei'Iand) ; died December 25, 1754. 1755, January 8, Charles, second Duke of Marlbo- rough. 1757, June 30, Richard, first Earl Temple, ancestor of the Dukes of Buckingham, of the Grenville family. 1761, November 25, John, fourth Duke of Bedford; resigned April, 1763. 1763, April 22, George, third Duke of Marlborough ; re- signed August, 1765. 1765, August 25, Thomas Holies, first Duke of New- castle. 1766, July 30, William, first Earl of Chatham ; resigned February, 1 768. PART VI.] LORDS PRIVY SEAL. 617 1768, February, Richard Sut- ton, William Blair, and Wil- liam Fraser,Commissioners. 17G8, March 21, William, first Earl of Cliatham ; resigned October 15, 17C8. 1768, November 2, George William, second Earl of Bristol (son of the Lord Privy Seal of 1740); re- signed February 8, 1770. 1770, February 26, George, fifth Earl of Halifax ; re- signed January, 1771. 1771, January 12, Henry, twelfth Earl of Suffolk and Berkshire ; appointed Se- cretary of State May, 1771. 1771, May 1 8, AugustusHenry , third Duke of Grafton ; re- signed November 9, 1775. 1775, November 10, William, second Earl of Dartmouth ; resigned March, 1782. 1782, March 27, Augustus Henry, third Duke of Graf- ton ; resigned March, 1783. 1783, April 2, Frederick, fifth Earl of Carlisle ; resigned December 19, 1783. 1783, December 23, Charles, 4th Duke of Rutland. 1784, March 8, William Era- ser, Stephen Cotterels, and Evan Nepean, Commission- ers. 1784, November 27, Granville Leveson, second EarlGower, afterwards Marquis of Staf- ford, and ancestor of the Duke of Sutherland. 1794, July 11, George John, second Earl Spencer ; ap- pointed first Lord of the Admii-alty Dec. 17, 1794. 1794, December 17, John, first Earl of Chatham ; resigned February, 1798. 1798, February 14, John, tenth Earl of Westmorland ; re- signed February, 1806. 1806, February 14, Henry, first Viscount Sidmouth ; appointed Lord President of the Council October 8, 1806. 1806, October 15, Henry Richard, third Lord Hol- land ; resigned March 25, I8O7. 1807, April, John, tenth Earl of Westmorland, appointed a second time ; resigned April, 1827. 1827, April, William,4th Duke of Portland ; resigned Aug. 1827. 1827, August 17, George, 6th Earl of Carlisle ; resigned January, 1828. 1828 January, Edward, second Lord Elienborough ; re- signed June, 1829. 1829, June 10, James, second Lord Rosslyn ; resigned November 16, 1830. 1830, November 22, John, first Lord Durham ; re- signed September, 1833. 1833, September, Frederick John, first Earl of Ripon ; resigned May, 1834. 1834, May, George, sixth Earl of Carlisle ; resigned July 9, 1834. 1 834, .July , Constantine, second Earl of Mulgrave, after- wards first Marquis of Nor- manbv ; resigned Novem- ber, 1834. I 618 LORDS GREAT CHAMBERLAIN. [PART VI. 1834, December, James, first Lord Wharncliffe ; resigned April, 1835. 1835, April, John William, Viscount Dmicannon ; re- signed 1840. 1840, George, fourth Earl of Clarendon, resigned Sep- tember, 1841. 1841, September, Richard, se- cond Duke of Buckingham ; resigned February, 1842. 1842, February, Walter, fifth Duke of Buccleuch. Beaumont 1711 Bedford 1761 Blair 1768 Bristol 1711 Bristol 1768 Buccleugh 1842 Buckingham... 1702 Buckingham... 1841 Byerly 1711 Carlisle 1783 Carlisle 1827 Carlisle 1834 Chatham 1766 Chatham 1768 Chatham 1794 Charleton 1715 Charleton 1716 Cheney 1600 Cholmondeley 1743 Clarendon 1840 Cotterel 1697 Cotterel 17B4 Dartmouth ... 1775 Devonshire .... 1731 Durham 1830 Duncannon .... 1 835 Ellenborough.. 1828 Eraser 1768 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Fraser 1784 Godolphin 1735 Govver 1742 Gower 1744 Gower 1784 Grafton 1771 Grafton 1782 Halifax 1689 Halifax 1770 Hervey 1740 Holland 1806 Kent 1718 Kingston 1716 Kingston 1720 Knatchbull .... 1690 Lonsdale 1699 Lonsdale 1733 Marlborough... 1755 Marlborough... 1763 Montpessan.... 1697 Mulgrave 1834 Musgrave 1701 Musgrave 1715 Nepean 1784 Newcastle 1705 Newcastle 1765 Nicholas 1711 Normanby 1702 Normanby 1831 Pembroke 1601 Portland 1827 Pulteney 1690 Ripon 1833 Rosslyn 1829 Rutland 1783 Sidmouth 1806 Southwell 1701 Southwell 1715 Southwell 1716 Spencer 1794 Stafford 1784 Suffolk 1771 Sunderland .... 1715 Sutton 1768 Tanker ville.... 1700 Temple 1757 Trevor 1725 Tyrrell 1697 Vernon 1701 Vernon 1716 Westmorland.. 1798 Westmorland.. 1807 Wharnchffe ... 18.34 Wharton 1714 Wilmington.... 1730 LORDS GREAT CHAMBERLAIN OF ENGLAND. 1666, Robert Bertie, third Earl of Lindsey (and tenth Baron Willoughby d'Eres- by); died 1701, 1701, Robert Bertie, fourth 1723, July 26, Peregrine Ber Earl of Lindsey (subse- quently created Duke of Ancaster); died July 26, 1723. PART VI.] LORDS HIGH CONSTABLE. 619 tie, second Duke of Ancas- ter ; died 1742. 1742, Peregrine Bertie, third Duke of Ancaster ; died August 12, 1778. 1778, August 12, Robert, fourth Duke of Ancaster ; died July 8, 1779. 1779} In dispute for upwards of a year. 1780, March, Priscilla Ba- roness Willoughby d'Eres- by, and Georgiana wife of the first Marquis of Chol- mondeley (jointly) ; they appointed Sir Peter Burrell, afterwards Lord Gwydyr, their deputy ; the Baroness died December 29, 1828. 1828, December 29, Peter Robert, 19th Baron Wil- loughby d'Eresby, and Georgiana Dowager Mar- chioness of Cholmondeley (jointly) ; the latter died June 23, 1838. 1838, June 23, Peter Robert, 19th Baron Willoughby d'Eresby, and George Ho- ratio second Marquis of Cholmondeley (jointly). Ancaster 1701 Ancaster 1723 Ancaster 1742 Ancaster 1778 Cholmondeley 1780 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Cholmondeley 1828 Cholmondeley 1 838 Gwydyr 1780 Lindsey 1666 Lindsey AVilloughby Willoughby Willoughby 1701 1780 1828 1838 LORDS HIGH CONSTABLE. 1689, April 11, coronation of William and Mary, James, 2nd Duke of Ormond. 1702, April 23, coronation of Queen Anne, Wriothesley, third Duke of Bedford. 1714, October 20, coronation of George I., John, second Duke of Montagu. 1727, October 11, coronation of George II., Charles, 2nd Duke of Richmond. 1761, September 22, corona- tion of George III., John, fourth Duke of Bedford. 1821, July 19, coronation of George IV., Arthur, first Duke of Wellington. 1831, September 8, corona- tion of William IV., Arthur, first Duke of Wellington. 1837, June 28, coronation of Victoria, Arthur, first Duke of Wellington. Bedford 1702 Bedford 1761 Montagu 1714 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Ormond 1689 Richmond 1727 WeUington.... 1821 Wellington .... 1831 Wellington .... 1837 620 LORDS HIGH ADMIRAL. [part VI. EARLS MARSHAL OF ENGLAND. 1 684, January 1 1 , Henry How- ard, seventh Duke of Nor- folk, succeeded on the death of his father ; died 1701, without issue. 1701, Thomas Howard, eighth Duke of Norfolk, succeeded his uncle ; died September 23, 1732, without issue. 1732, September 23, Edward Howard, ninth Duke of Nor- folk ; succeeded his bro- ther ; died September 20, 1777, without issue. 1777, September 20, Charles Howard, tenth Duke of Nor- folk, succeeded his cousin ; died August 31, 1786. 1786, August 31, Charles How- ard, eleventh Duke of Nor- folk, svicceeded his father ; died December 16, 1815. 1815, December 16, Bernard Edward Howard, twelfth Duke of Norfolk, succeeded his cousin. 1842, March, Henry Charles, thirteenth Duke of Norfolk, succeeded his father. LORDS HIGH ADMIRAL, AND FIRST LORDS OF THE ADMIRALTY. 1689, March 8, Arthur Her- bert (afterwards created Earl of Torrington). 1690, January 20, Thomas, eighth Earl of Pembroke ; resigned March, 1692. 1692, March 10, Charles,third Lord Cornwallis (great- grandfather of the first Marquis). 1693, April 15, Anthony, fourth Visct. Falkland ; died 1694. 1694, May 2, Edward Russell (afterwards first Earl of Orford of that family) ; re- signed 1699. 1699, June 2, John, third Earl of Bridge water ; died 1701. 1701, April 4, Thomas, eighth Earl of Pembroke ; re- signed May, 1702. 1702, May 20, Prince George of Denmark, Lord High Admiral ; died October 28, 7O8. 1708, November 29, Thomas, eighth Earl of Pembroke, Lord High Admiral ; re- signed November, 1709. 1709, November 8, Edward Russell, first earl of Orford (of that family), appointed a second time ; resigned Sept. 1710. 1710, October 4, Sir John Leake, Rear Admiral of PART VI.] LORDS HIGH ADMIRAL. 621 Great Britain ; resigned Se]itember, 1712, and died in 1720. 1712, September 30, third Earl of Straft"urd (of the Wentwoi'th family) ; re- signed September, 1714. 1714, October 14, Edward, first Earl of Orford (of the Russell family), appointed a third time ; resigned April, 1717. 1717, April 16, James, third Earl of Berkeley ; resigned July 29, 1727. 1727, August 2, George Byng, fii-st Viscount Torrington ; died 1733. 1733, June 21, Admiral Sir Charles Wager ; resigned February 17th, 1742, and died 1743. 1742, March 19, Daniel, se- venth Earl of Winchilsea ; resigned Decembei', 1744. 1744, December 27, John, fourth Duke of JBedford ; resigned 1748. 1748, February 10, John, fourth Earl of Sandwich ; resigned June 17, 17«''l- 1751, June 22, George, first Lord Anson (ancestor of the Earls Lichfield) ; re- signed November, 1756, 1756, November 20, Richard, first Earl Temple ; re- signed April, 1757. 1757, April 6, Daniel, seventh Earl of Wmchilsea, ap- pomted a second time. 1757, July 2, George, first lord Anson ; died June 6, 1762. 1762, June 19, George Mon- tagu Dunk, third Earl of Halifax ; resigned Decem- ber, 1762. 1763, Janviary 1, Hon. George Gi'enville (second son of the first Earl Temple) ; resigned April, 1763. 1763, April 23, John, fourth Eai'l of Sandwich, appoint- ed a second time; appointed Secretarv of State Septem- ber 10, 1763. 1763, September 10, John, second Earl of Egmont ; resigned August 2, 1766. 1766, September 16, Sir Charles Saunders, K. B. ; resigned November 27, 1766. 1766, December 13, Sir Ed- ward Hawke, K. B. (after- wards Lord Hawke) ; re- signed January 9, 177L 1771, January 26, John, fourth Earl of Sandwich, appoint- ed a third time ; resigned March, 1782. 1782, March 30, Hon. Au- gustus Keppel (second son of the second Earl of Albe- marle, and afterwards first Viscount Keppel); resigned January, 1783. 178,3, January 28, Richard, first Viscount Howe (who was subsequently created an Earl) ; resigned April 2, 1783. 1783, April 8, Augustus, first Viscount Keppel, appointed a second time ; I'esigned December 23, 1783. 1783, December 30, Richard, fii'st Viscount Howe, ap- 622 LORDS HIGH ADMIRAL. [part VI. pointed a second time ; re- signed June, 1788, 1788, July 12, John, second Earl of Chatham ; appointed Lord Privy Seal Decem- ber 17, 1794. 1794, December 17, George John, second Earl Spen- cer ; resigned March, 1801. 1801, March 17, John, first Earl St. Vincent ; resigned May, 1804. 1804, May 12, Henry, first Viscount Melville ; resigned April 10, 1805. 1805, April 30, Charles, first Lord Barham (ancestor of the Earl of Gainsborough); resigned February, 1806. 1806, February 14, Charles Viscount Howick (who suc- ceeded as second Earl Grey in 1807); resigned Septem- ber, 1806. 1806, September 27, Right Hon. Thomas Grenville (brother of the first Mar- quis of Buckingham) ; re- signed April, I8O7. 1807, April, Constantine John, second Lord Mul- grave (uncle of first Mar- quis of Normanby of this line). 1810, May 1, Right Hon. Charles Philip Yorke, son of Lord Chancellor Yorke. 1812, March 24, Robert Saunders, second Viscount Melville. 1827, April, William Henry, first Duke of Clarence, (afterwards William IV.) Lord High Admiral. 1828, Robert Saunders, se- cond Viscount Melville ; resigned November 16, 1830. 1830, November 22, Sir James Robert Graham, Bart. ; resigned July, 1834. 1834, July, George, second Lord Auckland (created an Earl in 1839) ; resigned November 1834. 1834, December, Thomas Philip, first Earl de Grey ; resigned April, 1835. 1835, April 18, George, second Lord Auckland, ap- pointed a second time ; became Governor General of India September, 1835. 1835, September, Gilbert, second Earl of Minto ; re- signed September, 1841. 1841, September, Thomas, nmth Earl of Haddington. Anson 1751 Auckland 1834 Auckland 1835 Barham 1805 Bedford 1744 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Berkeley 1717 Bridge water ... 1699 Chatham 1788 Clarence 1827 Cornwallis 1692 DeGrey 1834 Denmark 1702 Egmont 1763 Falkland 1693 Graham 1830 PART VI.] SECRETARIES OF STATE. 623 Orenville 1806 Grenville 1763 Haddington,... 1841 Halifax 1762 Hawke 1766 Herbert 1689 Howe 1783 Howick 1806 Keppell 1782 Keppell 1783 Leake 1710 Melville 1804 Melville 1812 Melville 1828 Minto 1835 Mulgi-ave 1807 Orford 1709 Orford 1714 Pembroke 1690 Pembroke 1701 Pembroke 1708 Russell 1694 Sandwich 1748 .Sandwich 1763 Sandwich 1771 Saunders 1766 Spenser 1794 St. Vincent .... 1801 Strafford 1712 Temple 1756 Torrington 1727 Wager 1733 Winchilsea 1742 Winchilsea .... 1757 Yorke 1810 SECRETARIES OF STATE. The following is a list of all who have conjointly performed the duties of Secretary of State from the Revolution to the year 1782, about which period the office was divided into " Home " and " Foreign " departments. 1689, Charles, twelfth Earl of Shrewsbury, and Daniel, second Earl of Nottingham, who subsequently became fifth Earl of Winchilsea. 1690, December 26, Henry Viscount Sidney, afterwards first Earl of Romney, vice the Earl of Shrewsbm*y. 1692, Sir John Trenchard, tice Viscount Sidney. 1693, Charles, twelfth Earl of Shrewsbury, vice Lord Not- tingham. 1695, Sir William Trumbull, rice Trenchard. 1697, James Vernon, rice Trumbull. 1699, Edward, first Earl of Jersey, rice the Earl of Shrewsbury. 1700, Sir Charles Hedges, vice James Vernon. 1701, January 4, Charles, fourth Earl of Manchester, vice Lord Jersey. 1702, May 2, Daniel, second Earl of Nottingham, vice the Earl of Manchester. 1704, :May 20, Robert Harley, afterwards Earl of Oxford, rice the Earl of Notting- ham. 1706, Charles, third Earl of Sunderland, vice Sir Charles Hedges. 1707, Henry Boyle, after- wards Lord Carleton, rice Harley. 1710, June 14, William Lord Dartmouth, afterwards Earl 624 SECRETARIES OF STATE. [PART VI. of Dartmouth, vice the Earl of Sunderland. 1710, September, Henry St. John, afterwards Viscount Bolingbroke, vice Henry Boyle. 1713, William Bromley, vice Lord Dartmouth. 1714, September 17, Charles, second Viscount Towns- hend, vice Viscount Boling- broke. 1714, September 24, James Stanhope, afterwards Earl Stanhope, vice Bromley. 1716, June 23, Paul Methuen, in the absence of Earl Stan- hope. 1717, April 16, Charles, third Earl of Sunderland, vice Lord Stanhope. 1717, April 16, Joseph Addi- son, vice Lord Townshend. 171 8, March 14, James Craggs, vice Addison. 17 18, March 18, James Earl Stanhope, vice Lord Sun- derland. 1721, February 8, Charles, second Viscount Towns- hend, vice Lord Stanhope, 1721, March 4, John Lord Carteret, afterwards Earl Granville, vice Ci'aggs. 1724, April 1, Thomas Holies, Duke of Newcastle, vice Carteret. 1730, May 8, William Lord Harrington, afterwards created an Earl, vice Lord Townshend. 1742, February 12, John Lord Carteret (afterwards Earl Granville), vice Lord Har- rington. 1745, November 24, William, Earl of Harrington, vice Lord Carteret. 1746, February 10, John, first Earl Granville, vice Lord Harrington. 1746, February 14, Thomas Holies, first Duke of New- castle, vice Lord Harring- ton, who took on the same day Earl Granville's de- partment. 1746, November 4, Philip Dormer, fourth Earl of Chesterfield, vice Lord Har- rington. 1748, February 13, John, fourth Duke* of Bedford, xiee Lord Chesterfield. 1751, July 12, Robert, fourth Earl of Holdernesse, vice the Duke of Bedford. 1754, April 6, Sir Thomas Robinson, afterwards Lord Grantham, vice the Duke of Newcastle. 1755, November, Henry Fox, afterwards Lord Holland, vice Sir Thomas Robinson. 1756, December, William Pitt, afterwards Earl of Chat- ham, vice Henry Fox ; re- signed April 1757, and was reappointed June 30 fol- lowing. I76I, March 25, John, first Earl of Bute, vice Lord Holdernesse. 1761, October 9, Charles, second Earl of Egremont, vice Pitt. 1762, May 29, Hon. George Gi^enville, vice Lord Bute. PART VI.] SECRETARIES OF STATE. 625 1762, October 14, George, third Earl of Halifax, vice Grenville. 1763, September 9, John, fourth Earl of Sandwich, vice Lord Egremont. 1765, July 12, Augustus Henry, third Duke of Graf- ton, vice Lord Halifax. 1765, July 12, Hon. Henry Se}-mour Conway, tice Lord Sandwich. 1766, May 23, Charles, third Duke of Richmond, tice the Duke of Grafton. 1766, August 2, William, se- cond Earl of Shelburne, af- terwards Marquis of Lans- downe, vice the Duke of Richmond. 1768, January 20, Thomas, third Viscount Weymouth, afterwards Marquis of Bath, tice Conway. Henry, fourth Earl of Roch- ford, rice Lord Shelburne. 1770, December 19, John, fourth Earl of Sandwich, rice Lord Weymouth, 1771, January 22, George, third Earl of Halifax, vice Lord Sandwich. 1771, June 12, Henry, twelfth Earl of Suffolk and fifth of Berkshire, rice Lord Hali- fax. 1775, November 10, Thomas, third Viscount Weymouth, aftei'^vards Mar(|uis of Bath, rice Lord Rochford. 1779, October 27, David, seventh Viscount Stormont, afterwards second Earl of Mansfield, tice Lord Suf- folk. 1779, November 24, Wills, first Earl of Hillsborough, rice Lord W^eymouth. 1768, October 21, WilUam *^,* For continuation see the succeeding Usts of " Home," " Foreign," and " Colonial " departments. ALPHABETICAL LIST PREVIOUS TO 1782. Addison 1717 Bedford 1748 Bolingbroke ... 1710 Bovle 1707 Bromley 1713 Bute Carleton .... Carteret Carteret Chatham .... Chesterfield Craggs Dartmouth 1710 Egremont 1761 Fox 1755 1761 1707 1721 1742 1756 1746 1718 Grafton 1765 Grautham 1754 Granville 1721 Granville 1742 Granville 1746 1762 1762 1771 Harlev 1704 Grenville HaHfax... Hahfax ... 1730 1745 Harrington Harrington Hedges 1700 Hillsborough .. 1779 Holdernesse ... 1751 Holland 1755 Jersey 1699 Manchester.... 1701 Methuen 1716 Newcastle ^ 1724 Newcastle.* 1746 Nottingham ... 1689 Nottingham ... 1702 Oxford 1704 Pitt 1756 Richmond 1766 Robinson 1754 Rochford 1768 St. John 1710 Sandwich 1763 Sand^^•ich 1770 R r 626 SECRETARIES OF STATE. [part VI. Seymour 1765 Sh'elburne 17G6 Shrewsbuvv ... 1()H9 Shrewsbury ... 1(J93 Stanhope 1714 Stanhope 1718 Stormont 1779 Suffolk 1771 Sunderland.... 1706 Sunderland .... 1717 Sydney 1690 Townshend .... 1714 Townshend .... 1721 Trenchard 1692 Trumbull 1695 Vernon 1697 Weymouth ... 1768 Weymouth .... 1775 HOME DEPARTMENT. The following is a list of all who have filled the office of Home Secretary of State from 1782, about which year the term '* Home " was first applied to this department. 1782, March 27, William, Earl of Shelburae, after- wards first Marquis of Lansdowne ; appointed First Lord of the Treasury, July 13, 1782. 1782, July 17, Thomas, second Lord Grantham ; resigned April, 1783. 1783, April 2, Frederick, Lord North, afterwards second Earl of Guilford ; resigned December, 1783. 1783, December 23, Francis, Marquis of Cai'marthen, who afterwards succeeded as fifth Duke of Leeds ; I'e- signed Jmie, 1789. 1789, June 5, Right Hon. William Wyndham Gren- ville, previously Speaker of the House of Commons ; created Baron Grenville in 1790 ; transferred to the Foreign Department May, 1791. 1791, June 8, Right Hon. Henry Dundas, afterwards Viscovmt Melville ; appoint- ed Colonial Secretary July 11, 1794. 1794, July 11, William Henry, third Duke of Portland ; appointed Lord President of the Council July 30, 1801. 1801, July 30, Thomas, Lord' Pelham, afterwards second Earl of Chichester ; resign- ed July, 1803. 1803, July 17, Right Hon. Charles Philip Yorke, half- brother of the third Earl of Hardwicke ; resigned May, 1804. 1804, May, Robert, Lord Hawkesbury,afterwai'ds se- cond Earl of Liverpool ; re- signed .January, 1806. 1806, February 5, George John, second Earl Spen- cer ; resigned March 25, I8O7. 1807, April, Robert, Lord Hawkesbury, afterwards second Earl of Liverpool ; resigned 1809. 1809, November 1, Right Hon. Richard Ryder, bro- ther of the first Earl of Harrowby ; resigned 1812. 1812, June 11, Henry, first Viscount Sidmouth ; resign- ed January 17, 1822. 1822, January 17, Right Hon. FABTTI.] 627 Robert Peel (xfierwaidsr So- Robert) ; veagned i; April, 1827- I 1«S7, April, R^^ HflB. Wil- I fiui Scnrses Boome ; ap- of Woods and Forests Julf, 1837, Ai^wt, Henry, third Marquis of Ljaadofwne; le- 1 •«KdJaiiDarr,ie8L I 182S, Jamary, Right Hcb. < So- Robert Fed ; vesigKd JCorember 16, 1830. 1838, Xovenber, WOfiam, First Lord of the Jii1t,18^ 1834^ Jnlj, John (by coorte^) inscmrat iNineainMiD ; re- a^ned Motrember, 183i. Goolbam; resigned April, 183§. 1835, April, R^ Hon. lfl«d Jolm RnseU; tnnaferred to the C4>laniall>eiaztiiiait at the dose of 1840. 18iD, The Mazqais of Nor- aecretarjF ; tember, 181L 1841, Septeaiter, Sr James Graham, Bart. ALPHABSnCAl. LIST TO H03CE DEPAKTltSXT. ... 1827 n BamkeAsxT^ 181117 n Fed ... 1783 Laaaivmmt 1827 Fel&aai .... ». 1801 LiiopMl 181)4 PwtJaaw.- ... 1834 LmsMol 1811(7 ll Kaaadl 1791 MdbMne 1839 Byd».. ... 1834 Mdville 17SI1 SbdlkairBe. 1841 N«nal(f ...... 1810 1783 3f«rtb- li» 1789 Fed — 1832 SB 7S4 8SS 782 1812 18IK 1808 TOUSJGS DEPAarWEST. IVe Ulffwii^ i3 a fet «f an who faa^e filkd Ae Fore^ S e t zeLM^ of Slate fron 1783, tena * Foreign'' was first applied to dds 17*2, e«r 37, Ri^ HfiB. I Chazfes JaaMs 1 u>^ «|,'- Jdy5,1783L ' signed Dee««ber,17«i 1782, Jnly 13,, R^fat H«. 1783, Diecember J9, Gc««e, ~ - - - ^^^ I asc«d £ad Temple, afker- Syd- mj ; reaigned April, 1783. 1783. A{b1 2, Ri^ HflB. 170, mr2 628 SECRETARIES OP STATE. [part VI. Lord Sydney, appointed a second time ; resigned May, 1791. 1791, May, William, first Lord Grenville, previously Home Secretary ; resigned 1801. 1801, February 20, Robert, Lord Hawkesbury, after- wards second Earl of Liver- pool ; transferred to the Home Department May, 1804. 1804, May, Dudley, first Earl of Harrowby ; resigned January, 1805. 1805, January 11, Henry, third Lord Mulgrave ; re- signed February, 1806. 1806, February 14, Right Hon. Charles James Fox ; died September 13, 1806. 1806, September 24, Charles, (by courtesy) Lord Howick, afterwards second Earl Grey ; resigned March 25, 1807. 1807, April, Right Hon. George Canning ; resigned September 22, 1809. 1809, October 11, Henry, third Earl Bathurst ; re- signed December, 1809. 1809, December 9, Richard, Marquis Wellesley ; resign- ed June, 1 812. 1812, June 9, Robert, Vis- count Castlereagh, after- wards second Marquis of Londonderry ; committed suicide August 12, 1822. 1822, September 16, Right Hon. George Canning ; ap- pointed First Lord of the Treasury April, 1827. 1827, April, John William, last Earl Dudley ; resign- ed January, 1828. 1 828, January, George, fourth Earl of Aberdeen ; resign- ed November 16, 1830. 1830, November 22, Henry John, third Viscount Pal- merston ; resigned Novem- ber, 1834. 1834, November 15, Arthur, first Duke of Welhngton ; entrusted with the three seals of Secretary of State ; retained the seal of Foreign Secretary only, December 9, 1834 ; resigned April 8, 1835. 1835, April 8, Henry John, third Viscount Palmerston, appointed a second time ; resigned September, 1841. 1841, September, George, fourth Earl of Aberdeen ; appointed a second time. alphabetical Aberdeen 1828 I Aberdeen 1841 Bathurst 1809 Buckingham... 1783 Canning 1807 Canning 1822 Castlereagh.... 1812 Dudley 1827 Fox 1782 LIST TO FOREIGN Fox 1783 Fox 1806 Grenville 1791 Grey 1806 Harrowby 1804 Hawkesbury ... 1801 Howick 1806 Liverpool 1801 Mulgrave 1805 DEPARTMENT. Palmerston .... 1830 Palmerston .... 1835 Sydney 1782 Sydney 1783 Temple 1783 Town sh end.... 1782 Wellesley 1809 Wellington .... 1834 PART VI.] SECRETARIES OF STATE. 629 COLONIAL AND WAR DEPARTMENT. The following is a list of all who have filled the office of Colonial Secretary from its first establishment in 1768 : — wards created a Marquis ; appointed Lord President of the Council, July 10, 1805. 1805, July 10, Robert, Vis- count Castlereagh, after- 1768, January 20, Wills, first Earl of Hillsboi'ough, after- wards Marquis of Down- shire, appointed Colonial Secretary. 1772, August 14, William, second Earl of Dartmouth ; appointed Lord Privy Seal, November 10, 1775. 1775, November 10, Lord George Sackville Germaine, afterwards created Viscount Sackville (third son of the first Duke of Dorset) ; re- signed February, 1782. 1782, February 11, Right Hon. Welbore Ellis, an ancestor of the Viscounts Clifden. 1782, Office abolished by Act of Parliament this year. 1794, July 11, Right Hon. Heni'y Dundas (afterwards first Viscount Melville), having previously been ap- pointed War Secretary ; resigned March 1801. 1801, the Colonial and War Departments united. 1801, March 17, Robert, Lord Hobart, eldest son of the third Earl of Buckingham- shire, in whose barony of Hobart he has been sum- moned to the house of Lords, vita patris ; resigned April 30, 1804. 1804, May 12, John Jeffreys, second Earl Camden, after- wards second Marquis of Londonderry ; resigned January 1806. 1806, February 14, Right Hon. William Wyndham ; resigned Maroh 25, 1807. 1807, April, Robert, Viscount Castlereagh, appointed a second time ; resigned Sep- tember 22, 1809. 1809, November 1, Robert, second Earl of Liverpool ; resigned May 1812. 1812, June, Henry, third Earl Bathurst ; resigned 1827- 1827, April, Frederick John, first Viscount Goderich, af- terwards Earl of Ripon ; appointed first Lord of the Treasury, August 17, 1827- 1827, August 17, Right Hon. William Huskisson ; re- signed May 20, 1828. 1828, May, Right Hon. Sir George Murrav ; resigned November IG, 1830. 1830, November 22, Frede- rick John, Viscount Gode- rich, aftenvards first Earl of Ripon, appointed a se- cond time ; appointed Lord Privy Seal March, 1833. 630 SECRETARIES OF STATE. [part VI. 1833, March, Right Hon. I Edward Geoffrey Smith | Stanley, afterwards Lord Stanley, by courtesy ; re- signed July, 1834. 1834, July, Right Hon. Tho- mas Spring Rice, after- wards created Baron Mont- eagle ; resigned November, 1834. 1834, December 9, George, fourth Earl of Aberdeen ; resigned April, 1835. 1835, April, Right Hon. Charles Grant, afterwards created Lord Glenelg ; re- signed September, 1839. 1839, September, Constantine, first Marquis of Normanby ; appointed Home Secretary at the close of the same year. 1840, January, Right Hon. Lord John Russell, pre- viously Home Secretary ; resigned September, 1841. 1841, September, Right Hon. Lord Stanley, appointed a second time. alphabetical list of colonial and war department. Aberdeen 1834 Bathurst 1812 Camden 1804 Castlereagh .... 1805 Castlereagh.... 1807 Dartmouth ... 1772 Dundas 1794 Ellis... 1782 Germaine 1775 Glenek 1835 Goderich 1827 Goderich 1830 Grant 1835 Hillsborough... 1768 Huskisson 1827 Hobart 1801 Liverpool 1809 Melville 1794 Monteagle 1834 Murray 1828 Normanby 1839 Rice 1834 Ripon 1827 Ripon 1830 Russell 1840 Sackville 1775 Stanley 1833 Stanley 1841 Wyndham 1806 SCOTTISH department. The following is a list of the Secretaries of State for Scottish affairs, from the union of England with that coimtry, till the abolition of this office in 1746. I7O8, James, second Duke of Queensberry and Dover. 1710, John, eleventh Earl of Mar. 1714, James, first Duke of Montrose. 171 6, John, first Duke of Rox- burgh. 1731, Charles, second Earl of Selkirk. 1742, John, Marquis of Tweeddale ; resigned Janu- ary 1746, since which pe- riod the office has remained vacant. PART VI.] SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF COMMONS. 631 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF COMMONS. 1G88, January, Henry Powle, or Powell, M.P. for Wind- sor. 1689, March, Sir John Tre- vor, M.P. for Yarmouth. 1694, March, Paul Foley, M.P. for Hereford, vice Sir John Trevor, expelled the house. 1695, November, Paul Foley, re-chosen (ancestor of the Barons Foley). 1698, August, Sir Thomas Lyttelton, Bart., M.P. for Woodstock, and ancestor of the Barons Lyttelton. 1700, February, Robert Har- ley, M.P. for New Radnor, afterwards Earl of Oxford. 1701, December, Robert Har- ley, re-chosen. 1702, August, John Smith, M.P. for Andover. 1705, June, John Smith, re- chosen. I7O8, July, Sir Richard On- slow, second Bai't. (after- wards created Baron On- slow), M.P. for Surrey, and ancestor of the Earls of Onslow. 1710, November, William Bromley, M.P. for the Uni- versity of Oxford. 1713, November, Sir Thomas Hanmer, Bart., M.P. for Suffolk, ancestor of the pre- sent Bart, of that name. 1715, March, Hon. Spencer Compton, M.P. for Sussex, afterwards a Knight of the Bath, and subsequently, created Earl of Wilming- ton ; he was third son of the third Earl of Northampton. 1722, May, Hon. Sir Spencer Compton, K.B., re-chosen. 1727, November, Arthur On- slow, M.P. for Surrey, nephew of Sir Richard, who was speaker of the parlia- ment of I7O8 ; his son was first Viscount Cranley, and subsequently succeeded to his grand-uncle's barony. 1734, June, Arthur Onslow, re-chosen. 1741, June, Arthur Onslow, re-chosen a third time. 1747, August, Arthur Onslow, chosen a fourth time. 1754, May, Arthur Onslow, chosen a fifth time. 1761, May, Sir John Cust, third Bart., M.P. for Gran- tham, whose son was first Baron Brownlow. 1768, May, Sir John Cust, Bart., re- chosen, but re- signed from ill health Ja- nuary 17, 1770. 1770, January 23, Sir Fletcher Norton, M.P. for Guildford, afterwards created Lord Grantley. 1 77^15 November, Sir Fletcher Norton re-chosen. 1780, October, Charles Wol- fran Cornwall, M.P. for Winchelsea, and subse- quently for Rye. 1784, May, Charles Wolfran 632 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF COMMONS. [PARTVI. Cornwall, re-cliosen ; but died in 1789. 1789, January 5, Right Hon. William Wyndham Gren- ville, afterwards Lord Gren- ville ; appointed Secretary of State June 1789. 1789, May 8, Henry Adding- ton, M.P. for Devizes ; after- wards created Viscount Sid- mouth. 1790, October, Henry Adding- ton, re-chosen. 1796, October, Henry Addmg- ton, chosen a third time ; became First Lord of the Treasury and Chancellor of the Exchequer in 1801. 1801, December 11, Sir John Mitford, afterwards first Baron Redesdale, M.P. for Beeralston ; he was ap- pointed Lord Chancellor of Ireland in 1802. 1802, February 10, Charles Abbot, M.P. for Helston, afterwards first Baron Col- chester. 1802, November, Charles Ab- bot, re-chosen. 1806, December, Charles Ab- bot chosen a third time. 1807, June, Charles Abbot, chosen a fourth time. 1812, November, Charles Ab- bot, chosen a fifth time ; re- tired 1817. 1817, June, Charles Manners Sutton, M.P. for Scarbo- rough, afterwards created a G.C.B., and subsequently Viscount Canterbury. 1819, January, Charles Man- ners Sutton, re-chosen. 1820, April, Charles Manners Sutton, chosen a third time. 1 826, November, Charles Man- ners Sutton, chosen a fourth time. 1830, October, Charles Man- ners Sutton, chosen a fifth time. 1831, June, Charles Manners Sutton, chosen a sixth time. 1833, January, Sir Charles Manners Sutton, G.C.B., then M.P. for the University of Cambridge, chosen a seventh time. 1835, February, James Aber- cromby, M.P. for Edin- burgh, afterwards created Baron Dunfermline. 1837, November, James Aber- cromby re-chosen ; raised to peerage, 1839. 1839, May, Charles Shaw Lefe%Te, M.P. for the North- ern Division of Hampshire. 1841, August, Charles Shaw Lefevre, re-chosen. PART VI.] CHANCELLORS OF THE EXCHEQUER. 633 Abbot 1802 Abercromby . . . 1835 Addington 1789 Bromley 1710 Compton 1715 Cornwall 1780 Cust 1761 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Folev 1694 Grenville 1789 Hanmcr 1713 Harlev 1700 Lefevie 1839 Lvttelton 1698 Mitford 1801 Norton 1770 Onslow Sir R. 1708 Onslow, Arthur 1727 Powell 1688 Smith 1702 Sutton 1817 Trevor 1689 The following alphabetical list will facilitate reference to such Speakers as were subsequently raised to the peerage by a title diflFering from the surname which they bore in the Hovise of Commons. Canterbury.... 1817 I Grantley 1770 i Sidmouth 1789 Colchester 1802 Oxford 1700 Wilmington ... 1715 Dunfermline... 1835 ' Redesdale 1801 ' CHANCELLORS OF THE EXCHEQUER. Those marked thus * held concurrently the office of First Lord of the Treasury, but for the exact period the reader is referred to the list of First Lords of the Treasury. 1689, April 8, Henry, second Lord Delamere, afterwards created first Earl of War- rington (of the Booth fa- mily). 1690, March 18, Richard Hampden. 1694, May 3, * Sidney, first Lord Godolphin. 1696, May 2, *Charles Mon- tague. 1699, November 15, John Smith (afterwards Speaker of the House of Commons). 1701, March 29, Hon. Henry Boyle, brother of the second Earl of Burlington (of the Boyle family), and after- wards created first Lord Carleton(extinctsincel72o). 1708,Februaryl 1, John Smith, Speaker of the House of Commons. 1710, August 10, Robert Har- ley, afterwards Earl of Ox- ford. 1 7 1 1 , May 30, Robert Benson, who was created LordBing- ley in 1713. 1713, Sir William WjTidham, Bart., whose son was second Earl of Egremont. 634 CHANCELLORS OF THE EXCHEQUER. [PART VI. 1714, October 13, Sir Richard Onslow, Bart., who was created first Baron Onslow in 17 16, and had been Speaker of the House of Commons. 1715, October 11, *Robert Walpole, afterwards Sir Robert, and Earl of Orford ; resigned April 10, 1717- 1717, April 15, *James Stan- hope, afterwards first Earl Stanhope. 1718, March 18, John Aisla- bie ; resigned January 23, 1721. 1721, January, Sir John Pratt (Lord Chief Justice of the Kmg's Bench). 1721, April 3, *Robert Wal- pole, afterwards Earl of Orford ; resigned February 3, 1742. 1742, February 17, Samuel Sandys, who was created Baron Sandys in 1743. 1743, July 26, *Hon. Henry Pelham, the second son of the first Lord Pelham (an- cestor of the Earls of Chi- chester) ; died March 6, 1754. 1754, March 0, Sir Wilham Lee (Lord Chief Justice of the King's Bench). 1754, April 6, Hon. Henry Bilson Legge, son of the first Earl of Dartmouth, and husband of the Baron- ess Stawell. 1755, November 22, Sir George Lyttelton, Bart., who was created Lord Lyt- telton in 1757 ; resigned November 11, 1756. 1756, November 16, Hon. Henry Bilson Legge, father of the first Baron Stawell, appointed a second time. 1757, April 9, WilHam Mur- ray, first Lord Mansfield (Lord Chief Justice of the Kmg's Bench). 1757, July 2, Hon. Henry Bilson Legge, father of the first Baron Stawell, ap- pointed a third time ; re- signed March, 1761. 1761, March 22, William, se- cond Viscount Barrington ; resigned May, 1762. 1762, May 29, Sir Francis Dashwood, Bart., after- wards 20th Lord Le De- spenser ; resigned April, 1763. 1763, April 16, *Hon. George Grenville, grandfather of the first Duke of Buck- ingham ; resigned July, 1765. 1765, July 13, William Dowdeswell; resigned July, 1766. 1766, August 2, Hon. Charles Townshend, second son of the third Viscount Towns- hend ; died September 4, 1767. 1767, September 12, William, first Lord Mansfield (Lord Chief Justice of the King's Bench). 1767, December 1, *Frede- rick. Lord North, who subsequently succeeded as second Earl of Guilford ; resigned March 19, 1782. 1782, March 27, Lord Jolm PART VI.] CHANCELLORS OF THE EXCHEQUER. 635 Cavendish ; resigned July, 1782. 1782, July 13, Right Hon. William Pitt ; resigned April, 1783. 1783, April 5, Lord John Cavendish, appomted a second time ; resigned De- cember, 1783. 1783, December 27, * Right Hon. William Pitt ; re- signed February 10, 1801. 1801, February 17, * Right Hon. Henry Addington, afterwards Viscount Sid- mouth ; resigned May, 1804. 1804, May 12, * Right. Hon. Williani Pitt ; died January 23, 1806. 1806, February 5, Lord Henry Petty, afterwards third INIarquis of Lans- downe ; resigned 1807- 1807, April, Right Hon. Spencer Perceval ; assas- sinated May 12, 1812. 1812, June 9, Right Hon. Nicholas Vausittart, after- wai'ds created Lord Bex- ley ; resigned January. 1823. 1823, Jan. 31, Right Hon. Frederick John Robinson, successively Viscount Gode- rich and Earl of Ripon ; resigned 1827. 1827, April, *Right Hon. George Canning ; died August 8, 1827. 1827, August 17, Right Hon. John Charles Herries ; re- signed January, 1828. 1828, January, Right Hon. Henry Goulburn ; resigned November 16, 1830. 1830, November 22, John Charles Viscount Althorp, who succeeded November 10, 1834, as third Earl Spencer. 1834, December 9, *Sir Ro- bert Peel, Bart. ; resigned April, 1835. 1835, April, Right Hon. Thomas Sprmg Rice, who was created Lord Mont- eagle m August, 1839. 1839, August, Right Hon. Francis Thornhill Baring ; resigned September, 1841. 1841, September, Right Hon. Henry Goulburn, appoint- ed a second time. Addington 1801 Aislabie 1718 Althorp 1830 Baring 1839 Barrington IJb'l Benson 1711 Bovle 1701 Canning 1827 Cavendish 1782 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Cavendish 1783 DashAvood .... . 1762 Dclamere .... . 1689 Dowdeswell . . 1765 Godolphin.... . 1694 Goulbarn .... . 18-28 Goulburn .... . 1841 Grenville . 1763 Hampden .... .. 1690 Harlev 1710 Herries 1827 Lee 1754 Lcgge 1754 Legge 1756 Letrge 1757 LvUelton 1755 Mansfield 1757 Mansfield 1767 636 CHIEF JUSTICES OF THE QTJEEn's BENCH. [PT. VI. Montagu 1696 North 1767 Onslow 1714 Peel 1834 Pelham 1743 Perceval 1807 Petty 1806 Pitt 1782 Pitt 1783 Pitt 1804 Pratt 1721 Rice 1839 Robinson 1823 Sandys 1742 Stanhope 1717 Smith 1699 Smith 1708 To^vnshend 1766 Vansittart 1812 Walpole 1715 Walpole 1721 Wyndham 1713 CHIEF JUSTICES OF THE QUEEN'S BENCH. 1689, April 17, Sir John Holt ; died March 5, 1710. 1710, March 16, Sir Thomas Parker, afterwards created Lord Parker and Earl of Macclesfield ; appointed Lord Chancellor May 12, 1718. 1718, May 19, Sir John Pratt, father of the first Earl Camden; died Febru- ary 24, 1724. 1724, February 28, Sir Ro- bert Raymond, afterwards created first Lord Ray- mond ; died 1732. 1733, October 27, Sir Philip Yorke, afterwards Earl of Hardwicke ; appointed Lord Chancellor February 21, 1737. 1737, June 14, Sir William Lee ; appointed Chancellor of the Exchequer March 9, 1754. 1754, April 20, Sir Dudley Ryder, father of the first .Bai'on Han-owby ; died, just previous to the com- pletion of his patent of peerage, May 25, 1756. 1756, October 24, William Muri-ay, Lord Mansfield (created an Earl 1776) ; resigned June 3, 1788, and died March 20, 1793. 1788, June 9, Lloyd, first Lord Kenyon ; died April 4,1802. 1802, April 17, Edward Law, first Lord Ellenborough ; resigned October, 181 8, and died December 13, 1818. 1818, November 2, Sir Charles Abbot, created in 1827 first Baron Tenterden ; died No- vember 4, 1832. 1832, November 8, Sir Thomas Denman, who was created Baron Denman in 1834. Abbot 1818 Denman 1832 Ellenborough.. 1802 Holt 1689 Hardwicke 1733 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Kenyon 1788 Lee 1737 Macclesfield... 1710 Mansfield 1756 Parker 1710 Pratt 1718 Raymond 1724 Rvder 1754 Tenterden 1818 Yorke 1733 PART VI.] MASTERS OF THE ROLLS. 637 MASTERS OF THE ROLLS. 1689, March 13, Henry Powle. 1692, January 13, Sir John Trevor (who had repre- sented Yarmouth, and was Speaker in 1689). 1717, July 13, Sir Joseph Jekyll ; died 1738. 1 738, September 29, Hon. John Vemey. 1741, November 7j William Fortescue, previously a Puisne Justice of the Com- mon Pleas. 1750, January 13, Sir John Strange, who w^as Solicitor General from 1736 to 1742 ; died May, 1754. 1754, May 25, Sir Thomas Clarke ; died November 13, 1764. 1764, December 4, Sir Thomas Sewell, died March 6, 1784. 1784, March 27, Sir Lloyd Kenyon, Bart., afterwards raised to the peerage ; ap- pointed Chief Justice of the Kuig's Bench, June 9, 1788. 1788, June 18, Sir Richard Pepper Arden, previously Attorney General ; raised to the peerage as Baron Alvanley ; appointed Chief Justice of the Common Pleas, May 30, 1801. 1801, May 30, Sir William Grant, previously Solicitor General ; resigned January, 1818; died 1832. 1818, January 7, Sir Thomas Plumer, previously Vice- Chancellor ; died March 25, 1824. 1824, April 28, Robert, first Lord GifFord, previously Chief Justice of the Com- mon Pleas ; died Septem- ber 4, 1826. 1826, September, Sir John Singleton Copley, after- wards created Baron Lynd- hurst ; appointed Lord Chancellor April, 1827. 1827, April, Sir John Leach, previously Vice-Chancellor ; died September 14, 1834. 1834, September, Sir Charles Christopher Pepys, previ- ously Solicitor General ; ap- pointed Lord Chancellor January, 1 836, and created Baron Cottenham. 1836, January, Henry, first Baron Langdale. Alvanley 1788 Arden 1788 Clarke 1754 Copley 18-26 Cottenham 1834 Fortescue 1746 Gitford 1824 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Grant 1801 I Plumer 1818 Jekvll 1717 1 Powle Kenyon 1784 Langdale 1836 Leach 1827 Lvndhurst 1826 Pepvs 1834 1689 Sewell 1764 Strange 1750 Trevor 1692 Vemey 1738 638 CHIEF JUSTICES OF THE COMMON PLEAS. [PART VI. VICE CHANCELLORS. The following is a list of all who have been " Vice Chan- cellors of England," from the permanent establishment of that judicial office to the present time : — 1813, April 28, Sir Thomas Plumer, previously At- torney General ; appointed Master of the Rolls Janu- ary 7, 1818. 1818, January 7, Right Hon. Sir John Leach ; appointed Master of the Rolls in 182?. 1827, Right Hon. Sir An- thony Hart; appointed Lord Chancellor of Ireland, No- vember, 1827. 1827, November, Right Hon. Sir Lancelot Shadwell. The following " first and second Vice Chancellors " were appointed jointly under Act 5 Vict. cap. 5 : — 1841, October, Right Hon. Sir James Lewis Knight Bruce, and Right Hon. Sir James Wigram, previously M.P. for Leominster. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Bruce 1841 i Leach 1818 I Shadwell 1827 Hart 1827 I Plumer 1813 1 Wigram 1841 CHIEF JUSTICES OF THE COMMON PLEAS. 1689, May 6, Sir Henry Pol- lexfen, previously Attorney General; died 1692. 1692, April 30, Sir George Treby, previously Attorney General ; resigned 1701 ; died 1702. 1701, July 5, Sir Thomas Trevor (afterwards Lord Trevor), previously Attor- ney General ; resigned 1714. 1714, October 26, Sir Peter King, afterwards Lord King ; appointed Lord Keeper June 1, 1725. 1725, June l,Sir Robert Eyre, previously Chief Baron of the Exchequer. 1736, January 31, Sir Thomas Reeve, previously Puisne Justice Common Pleas. 1737, January 29, Sir John PART VI.] CHIEF JUSTICES OF THE COMMON PLEAS. 639 Willes, previously Attorney General. 1762, January 23, Sir Charles Pratt, afterwards Earl Cam- den ; appointed Lord Chan- cellor July 30, 1766. 1766, August, Sir John Eard- ley Wilmot, resigned in Ja- nuary 1771 J and died in 1792. 1771, January 25, Sir William De Grey, previously Attor- ney General (afterwards first Lord Walsingham) ; resigned June 8, 17^0. I78O, June 9, Alexander Wed- derburu (afterwards Lord Loughborough and Eai*l of RossInii), previously Attor- ney General ; appointed Lord Chancellor January 27, 1793. 1793, February 11, Sir James E^Te, previously Lord Chief Baron of the Exchequer ; died July 4, 1799. 1799, July, John, first Lord Eldon, previously Attorney General ; appointed Lord Chancellor April 15, 1801. 1801, May 30, Richard Pepper Arden, first Baron Alvanley, previously Master of the Rolls ; died March 19, 1804. 1804, May 8, Sir James ]Mans- field, who was Solicitor General m 1780 and 1783. 1813, November 29, Sir Vica- ry Gibbs, previously Puisne Justice Common Pleas ; re- signed October 1818, and died in 1820. 1818, November 5, Sir Robert Dallas (brother of Sir Geo. Dallas, first Bart.) ; resigned January 1824, and died December 25, 1824. 1824, January 8, Su' Robert Giff"ord, who was created Baron Giff'ord 30th Janu- ary, 1 824 ; appointed Master of' the Rolls April 28, 1824. 1824, April 28, Sir William Draper Best, afterwards created Lord Wynford ; re- signed June, 1829. 1829, June, Sir Nicholas Co- npigham Tindal, previously Solicitor General. Alvanley 1801 Best ..;. 1824 Camden 1762 Dallas 1818 De Grey 1771 Eldon 1799 Evre, R 1725 Eyre, J 1793 Gibbs 1813 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Gifford 1824 King 1714 Loughborough 1780 Mansfield 1804 Pollexfen 1689 Pratt 1762 Reeve 1736 Rosslyn 1780 Tindal 1829 Trebv 1692 Trevor 1701 Walsingham... 1771 Willes 1737 AVilmot 1766 Wedderburne.. 1780 Wynford 1824 640 CHIEF BARONS OF THE EXCHEQUER. [PART VI. CHIEF BARONS OF THE EXCHEQUER. April 17, Sir Robert Atkyns, K.B. ; resigned 1695, died 1709. 1695, June 10, Sir Edward Ward, previously Attorney General. 17 16, June 10, Sir Thomas Bury, previously a Puisne Justice Common Pleas. 1722, May 4, Sir James Mon- tagu, previously a Puisne Baron of the Exchequer. 1723, November 16, Sir Ro- bert Eyre ; appointed Lord Chief Justice of the Com- mon Pleas, June 1, 1725. 1725, June 1, Sir Jeffrey Gil- bert, previously a Puisne Baron of the Exchequer ; died 1726. 1726, October 22, Sir Thomas Pengelly. 1730, April 28, Sir James Reynolds, previously a Puisne Justice King's Bench. 1738, July 6, Sir John Co- myns, previously a Puisne Justice Common Pleas. 1740, November 28, Sir Ed- mund Probyn, previously a Puisne Justice King's Bench. 1742, December 4, Sir Tho- mas Parker, cousin of the first Earl of Macclesfield, and previously a Puisne Justice Common Pleas ; re- signed October 23, 1772. 1772, October 28, Sir Sidney Stafford Smythe, previously a Puisne Baron of the Exchequer ; resigned No- vember, ] 777. 1777, November 29, Sir John Skynner ; resigned 1787? died November 26, 1805. 1787, January 26, Sir James Eyre, previously Puisne Baron ; appointed Chief Justice Common Pleas Fe- bruary 11, 1793. 1793, February 14, Sir Archi- bald McDonald, previously Attorney-General. 1814, Sir Alexander Thomp- son, previously a Puisne Baron ; died April 15, I8I7. 1817, April 22, Sir Richard Richards, previously a Puisne Baron ; died No- vember 11, 1823. 1824, January 31, Sir William Alexander, previously a Master in Chancery ; re- signed 1831. 1831, John, first Baron Lynd- hurst ; appointed Lord Chancellor a second time in 1834. 1834, December, Sir James Scarlett, subsequently cre- ated Baron Abinger. PART VI.] ATTORNEYS GENERAL. 641 Abinger 1834 Alexander 1824 Atkvns 1«89 Bun- 1716 Comvns 1738 Eyre, Robert... 1723 E%Te. James... 1787 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Gilbert 1725 Lvndhurst 1831 McDonald ... 1793 Montagu 1722 Parker 1742 Pengellv 1726 Probyn" 1740 Reynolds 1730 Richards 1817 Scarlett 1834 Skynner 1777 Smythe 1772 Thompson 1814 Ward 1695 ATTORNEYS GENERAL. 1689, May 7, Sii- George Tre- by ; appointed Chief Justice of the Common Pleas April 30, 1692. 1692, May 2, Sir John So- mers, afterwards Lord So- mers ; appointed Lord Keeper March, 1693. 1693, April 4, Edward Ward ; appointed Chief Baron of the Exchequer June 10, 1695. 1695, June 10, Sir Thomas Trevor, afterwards Lord Trevor ; appointed Chief Justice of theCommon Pleas July 5, 1701. 1701, July 5, Edward Nor- they ; resigned April, 1707- 1707, April 25, Sir Simon Harcourt, afterwards Lord Harcourt ; resigned Octo- ber, I7O8. 1708, October 21, Sir James Montagu ; resigned Sep- tember, 1710. 1710, September 18, Sir Simon Harcourt, appointed a se- cond time ; appointed Lord Keeper October 9, 1710. 1710, October 19, Sir Edward Northey, appointed a se- cond time ; resigned March, 1717. 1717, March 14, Nicholas Lechmere, afterwards Lord Lechmere ; resigned May, 1720. 1720, May 9, Sir Robert Ray- mond, afterwards Lord Raymond ; appointed a Puisne Justice of the King's Bench January 31, 1723. 1723, January 31, Sir Philip Yorke, afterwards Earl of Hardwicke ; appointed Chief Justice of the King's Bench October 27, 1733. 1733, November 30, Sir John Willes ; resigned January 1736, and appointed Chief Justice of the Common Pleas January 29, 1737- 1736, January 26, Sir Dudley Ryder ; appomted Chief s s 642 ATTORNEYS GENERAL. [part Justice of the King's Bench April 30, 1754. 1754, April 20, Hon. William Murray, afterwards Earl of Mansfield ; appointed Chief Justice of the King's Bench October 24, 1756. 1756, November 6, Sir Robert Henley, afterwards Earl of Northington ; appointed Lord Keeper January, 1757. 1757, July 1, Sir Chas. Pratt, afterwards Lord Camden ; appointed Chief Justice of the Common Pleas January 23, 1762. 1762, January 25,Hon.Charles Yorke ; resigned November 1, 1763. 1763, November, Sir Fletcher Norton, afterwards Lord Grantley; resigned August, 1765. 1765, August 25, Hon. Charles Yorke, appointed a second time ; resigned August, 1766, and appointed Lord Chancellor January, 1770. 1766, August 17, William De Grey, afterwards Lord Wal- singham ; appointed Chief •Justice of the Common Pleas, January 25, 1771. 1771, January 25, Edward Thurlow, afterwards Lord Thurlow ; appointed Lord Chancellor June, 1778. 1778, June 16, Alexander Wedderburne, afterwards Earl of Rosslyn ; appointed Chief Justice of the Common Pleas June 9, 1780. 1780, July 11, James Wal- lace ; resigned April, 1782. 1782, April 20, Lloyd Ken- yon ; I'esigned Api'il, 1783. 1783, April, James Wallace, appointed a second time ; died November 10, 1783. 1783, November 18, John Lee ; resigned December 19, 1783. 1783, December 26, Lloyd Kenyon, appointed a second time ; appointed Master of the Rolls March 27, 1784. 1784, March 30, Richard Pep- per Arden, afterwards Lord Alvanley ; appointed Mas- ter of the Rolls June 18, 1788. 1788, June 18, Sir Archibald Mc Donald, previously Soli- citor-General ; appointed Chief Baron of the Exche- quer February 14, 1793. 1793, February 14, Sir John Scott, afterwards Lord El- don ; appointed Chief Jus- tice of the Common Pleas July, 1799. 1799, July, Sir John Mitford, afterwards Lord Redesdale; appointed Speaker of the House of Commons Janu- ary 10, 1801. 1801, February 21, Sir Ed- ward Law, afterwards Lord EUenborough ; appointed Chief Justice of the King's Bench April 17, 1802. 1802, April, Hon. Spencer Perceval, resigned Febru- ary, 1806. 1806, February 14, Sir Ar- thur Pigott ; resigned March 25, 1807- 1807, April, Sir Vicary Gibbs ; appointed a Puisne Justice PART VI.] ATTORNEYS GENERAL. 643 of the Common Pleas June 20, 1812. 1812, September 8, Sir Tho- mas Plumer ; appointed the first Vice - Chancellor of England April 28, 1813. 1813, May 31, Sir William Garrow ; appointed a Puisne Baron of the Ex- chequer May 6, 1817- 1817, May G, Sir Samuel Shepherd ; appointed a Judge in Scotland. 1819, July 20, Su- Robert Gilford, afterwards Lord Giffoid ; appointed Chief Justice of the Common Pleas January 8, 1824. 1824, January 31, Sir John Singleton Copley, after- wards Lord Lyndhurst ; appomted Master of the Rolls September, 1826. 1826, September, Sir Charles Wetherell, previously So- licitor-General ; resigned April 12, 1827. 1827, April 30, Sir James Scarlett, afterwards Lord Abinger ; resigned Janu- ary, 1828. 1828, Januai'v, Sir Charles Wetherell, appointed a se- cond time ; resigned May, 1829. 1829, May, Sir James Scar- lett, afterwards Lord Abin- ger, appointed a second time ; resigned November 16, 1830. 1830, November 22, Sir Thomas Denman, after- wards Lord Denman, ap- pointed Lord Chief Justice of the King's Bench No- vember 8, 1832. 1832, November, Sir William Home ; resigned February, 1834, and was appointed a Master in Chancery in 1839. 1834, February, Sir John Campbell ; resigned No- vember, 1834. 1834, December, Sir Frede- rick Pollock ; resigned April, 1835. 1835, April, Sir John Camp- bell, afterwards Lord Camp- bell, appointed a second time ; appointed Lord Chan- cellor of Ireland June, 1841. 1841, June, Sir Thomas Wilde, previously Solicitor General ; resigned Sep- tember, 1841. 1841, September, Sir Frede- rick Pollock ; appointed a second time. Abinger 1827 Abinger 1829 Alvanley 17H4 Arden 17H4 Camden 1757 Campbell 1834 Campbell 1835 Copley 1824 ALPHABETICAL LIST. DeGrev 1766 i Harcourt 1707 Denman 1830 Eklon 1793 Ellenborough.. 1801 Garrow 1813 Gibbs 1807 Gifford 1819 Grantley 1763 S S 2 Harcourt 1710 Hardwicke 1 723 Hcnlcv 1756 Home 1832 Kenyon 1782 Kenvon 1783 Law' 1801 644 SOLICITORS GENERAL. [part VI. Lechmere 1717 Lee 1783 Lvndhurst 1824 McDonald 1788 Mansfield 1754 Mitford 1799 Montagu 1708 Murray 1754 Northey 1701 Northey 1710 Northington ... 1756 Norton 1769 Perceval 1802 Pigott 1806 Plumer 1812 Pollock 1834 Pollock 1841 Pratt 1757 Raymond 1720 Redesdale 1799 Rosslyn 1778 Rvder 1736 Scarlett 1827 Scarlett 1829 Shepherd 1817 Scott 1793 Soniers 1692 Thurlow 1771 Treby 1689 Trevor 1695 Wallace 1780 Wallace 1783 Walsingham... 1766 Ward 1693 Wedderburne.. 1778 Wetherell 1826 Wetherell 1828 Wilde 1841 Willes 1733 Yorke, Chas. .. 1762 Yorke, Chas, .. 1765 Yorke, P 1723 SOLICITORS GENERAL. 1689, May 7, John Somers, afterwards Lord Somers ; appointed Attorney Gene- ral May 2, 1692. 1692, May 2, Thomas Trevor; appointed Attorney Gene- ral July 10, 1695. 1695, July 13, John Hawles. 1702, June 1, Simon Har- eourt ; appointed Attorney General April 25, 1707- 1707, April 25, Sir James Montagu ; appointed At- torney General October 21, I7O8. 1708, October 21, Robert Eyre ; appointed a Puisne Justice of the Kuig's Bench May 12, I7IO. 1710, May 13, Sir Robert Raymond ; resigned Octo- ber, 1714. 1714, October 15, Nicholas Lechmere, afterwards Lord Lechmere ; resigned De- cember, 1715. 1715, December 21, John Fortescue Aland ; succes- sively a baron of the Ex- chequer and a Puisne Jus- tice of the King's Bench ; resigned February, I7I6. 171 6, February 6, Sir William Thompson, afterwards a Baron of the Exchequer. 1719, March 22, Sir Philip Yorke, afterwards Earl of Hardwicke ; appointed At- torney General January 31, 1723. 1723, February 3, Sir Cle- ment Wearg. 1726, April 23, Charles Tal- bot, afterwards Lord Tal- bot ; appointed Lord Chan- cellor November 29, 1733. 1733, November 30, Dudley Ryder ; appointed Attor- ney General January 26, 1736. 1736, January 26, John Strange, afterwards Master PART VI.] SOLICITORS GENERAL. 645 of the Rolls ; resigned November 1742. 1742, November 27, Hon. William Murray, after- wards Earl of Mansfield ; appointed Attorney Gene- ral April 20, 1754. 1754, April 20, Sir Richard Lloyd, afterwards a Baron of the Exchequer ; resign- ed September, 175G. 1756, November 6, Hon. Charles Yorke ; after- wards appointed Attorney General January 25, 1762. I76I, December 14, Fletcher Norton, afterwards Lord Grantley ; appointed At- torney General November, 1763. 1 763, November, William De Grey, afterwards Lord Walsingham ; appomted Attorney General August 17, 1766. 1766, August 17, Edward Willes ; appointed Puisne Justice of the King's Bench January 20, 1768. 1768, Januai-y 20, John Dun- ning, afterwards Lord Ash- burton ; resigned March, 1770. 1770, March 19, Edward Thurlow, afterwards Lord Thurlow ; appointed At- torney General January 25, 1771* 1771, January 25, Alexander Wedderburne, afterwards Earl of Rosslyn, appointed Attorney General June 16, 1778. 1778, June 16, James Wal- lace ; appointed Attorney General July 11, 1780. 1780, Sept. 1, James Mans- field, afterwards Chief Jus- tice of the Common Pleas ; resigned March, 1782. 1782, April 20, John Lee ; resigned July, 1782. 1782, July, Richard Pepper Arden, afterwards Lord Alvanley ; resigned April, 1783. 1783, April 15, John Lee, appointed a second time ; appointed Attorney Gene- ral November 18, 1783. 1783, November 18, James Mansfield, appointed a second time ; resigned December 23, 1783. 1783, December 26, Richard Pepper Arden, afterwards Lord Alvanley, appointed a second time ; appointed Attorney General March 30, 1784. 1784, April 7, Archibald Mc Donald ; appointed At- torney General June 18, 1788. 1788, June 18, Su- John Scott, afterwards Lord Eldon ; appointed Attorney Gene- ral February 14, 1793. 1793, February 14, Sir John Mitford, afterwards Lord Redesdale; appointed At- torney General July, 1799. 1799, July, Sir William Grant ; appointed Master of the Rolls May 30, 1801. 1801, June, Hon. Spencer Perceval ; appointed Attor- ney General April, 1802. I8O2', May 18, Thomas Man- 646 SOLICITORS GENERAL. [PART VI. ners Sutton, afterwards Lord Manners; appointed a Baron of the Exchequer 1805. 1805, Sir Vicary Gibbs ; re- signed February, 1806. 1806, February 14, Sir Samuel Romilly ; resigned March 25, 1807. 1807, April, Sir Thomas Plu- mer ; appointed Attorney General Sept. 8, 1812. 1812, September 8, Sir Wil- liam Garrow ; appomted Attorney General May 31, 1813. 1813, May 31, Robert Dallas, afterwards Chief Justice of the Common Fleas. 1815, January, Sir Samuel Shepherd ; appointed At- torney General May 6, 1817- 1817, May 9, Sir Robert Gif- ford, afterwards Lord Gif- ford ; appointed Attorney General July 20, 1819. 1819, July 20, Sir John Sin- gleton Copley, afterwards Lord Lyndhurst ; appointed Attorney General January 28, 1824. 1824, January 31, Sir Charles Wetherell ; appointed At- torney General September, 1826. 1826, September, Sir Nicho- las Conyngham Tindal ; appointed Chief Justice of the Common Pleas June, 1829. 1829, June, Sir Edward Bur- tenshaw Sugden ; resigned November 16, 1 830. 1830, November 22, Sir Wil- liam Home ; appointed At- torney General November, 1832. 1832, November, Sir John Campbell ; appointed At- torney General February, 1834. 1834, February, Sir Charles Christopher Pepys, after- wards Lord Cottenham ; appointed Master of the Rolls September, 1834. 1834, November 7, Sir Robert Monsey Rolfe ; resigned December 21, 1834. 1834, December, Su' William Follett ; resigned Apinl, 1835. 1835, April 21, Sir Robert Monsey Rolfe, appointed a second time ; appointed a Baron of the Exchequer November 11, 1839. 1839, November, Sir Thomas Wilde, appointed Attorney General June, 1841. 1841, June. — Office vacant nearly three months. 1841, September, Sir William Follett appointed a second time. Aland 1715 Alvanley 1782 Alvanley 1783 Arden 1782 Arden 1783 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Ashburton 1768 Campbell 1832 Coplev 1819 Cottenham .... 1834 Dallas 1813 DeGrey 1763 Dunning 1768 Eldon 1788 Eyre 1708 Follett 1834 PART VI.] BOARD OF TRADE. 647 Follctt 1841 Garrow 1812 Gibbs 180.5 Gifford 1817 Gi-ant 17f)9 Grantley 17()1 Harcourt 1702 Planlwicke 1710 Hawles 1()95 Home 1830 Lechmere 1714 Lee 1782 Lee 1783 Lloyd 1754 Lviidhurst 1819 McDonald 1784 Manners 1802 Mansfield 1742 Mansfield 1780 Mansfield 1783 Mitford 1793 Montagu 1707 Murray 1742 Norton 1761 Perceval 1801 Pepvs 1834 Plumer 1807 Raymond 1710 Redesdale 1793 Rolfe 1834 Rolfe 1835 Romillv 1806 Rvder*. 1733 Scott 1788 Rossi \"ii 1771 Shepherd 1814 Somers 1689 Strange 1736 Siigden 1829 Sutton 1802 Talbot 1726 Thompson 1716 Tindal 1826 Trevor 1692 Wallace 1778 Walsingham... 1763 Wearg 1723 Wedderburne.. 1771 Wetherell.^... 1824 Wilde 1839 Willes 1766 Yorke, Chas... 1756 Yorke,P 1719 PRESIDENTS OF THE BOARD OF TRADE AND PLANTATIONS. 1784, March 5, Thomas, first Baron Sydney of the Towns- hend family, afterwards created a Viscount. 178G, Sei)tember 6, Charles Lord Hawkesbury, after- wards Earl of Liverpool. 1804, May 12, James, thii-d Duke of Montrose. 1806, February 5, William, first Baron Auckland. 1807, March 25, Henry, third Earl Bathm-st. 1809, November, Henry, first Viscount Melville. 1812,April, Henry, third Earl Bathurst, a second time ; appointed Colonial Secre- tary June 9, 1812. 1812, June 9, Richard, second Earl of Clancarty ; resigned February, 1818. 1818, Febiniary 5, Right Hon- Frederick John Robinson, successively Viscount Gode- rich and Earlof Ripon ; ap- pointed Chancellor of the Exchequer January 31, 1823. 1823, January 31, Right Hon. William Huskisson ; ap- pointed Colonial Seci-etary August 17, 1827. 1827, August 17, Right Hon. Charles Grant, afterwards first Lord Glenelg. 1828, January 25, Right Hon. William Vesey Fitzgerald, afterwards Lord Fitzgerald and Vesey. 1830, February 2, Right Hon. John Charles Herries ; re- signed November 16, 1830, 1830, November 22, George, second Bai'on Auckland, afterwards created an Earl ; 648 COMMANDERS IN CHIEF. [part VI, appointed First Lord of the Admiralty July, 1834. 1834, July, Right Hon. Charles Poulett Thomson, after- wards Baron Sydenham ; resigned November 15, 1834. 1834, December, Right Hon. Alexander Baring, after- wards Lord Ashburton ; resigned April, 1835. 1835, April, Right Hon. Charles Poulett Thomson, afterwards Lord Syden- ham, appointed a second time. 1839, Right Hon. Henry La- bouchere ; resigned Sep- tember, 1841. 1841, September, Frederick, first Earl of Ripon, ap- pointed a second time. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Ashburton 1834 Auckland 1806 Auckland 1830 Baring 1834 Bathurst 1807 Batluirst 1812 Clancarty 1812 Fitzgerald 1828 Glenelg 1827 Grant 1827 Hawkesbury ... 1786 Herries Huskisson., Labouchere Liverpool ., Melville Montrose . 1830 1823 1839 1786 1809 1804 Ripon 1818 Ripon 1841 Robinson 1818 Sydenham 1834 Sydenham 1835 Sydney 1784 Thomson 1834 Thomson 1835 COMMANDERS IN CHIEF. 1690, June 3, John, first Earl and afterwards first Duke of Mai'lborough. 1691, April 30, Meinhardt, first Duke of Leinster, of the Schomberg family. 1695, May 9, Meinhardt, third Duke of Schomberg, and first Duke of Leinster. 1711, January 1, James, se- cond Duke of Ormonde. 1744, James, second Earl of Stair. 1745, Field-Marshal Wade. 1757, October 24, John, first Viscount Ligonier ; till 1759. 1766, August 13, John, (by courtesy) Marquis of Gran- by ; till his death in 1 770. 1778, March 19, Jeffery, first Baron Amhei'st, as Gene- ral on the Staff. 1782, March 29, Field-Mar- shal Conway ; till 1783. 1793, January 21, Jefifery, first Baron Amherst, as General on the Staff ; till February 10, 1795. 1795, February 1 1, His Royal Highness the Duke of York, as Field-Marshal on the Staff ; till April 2, 1798. PART VI.] MASTERS GENERAL OF THE ORDNANCE. 649 1798, April 3, His Royal Highness the Duke of York till March 24, 1809. 1809, March 25, Sir David Dundas ; till May 28, 1811. 1811, May 29, His Royal Highness the Duke of York ; till January 5, 1827. 1827, January 6, Vacant till January 21. 1 827, January 22, Arthur, first Duke of Wellington ; till May 5, 1827. 1 827, May 6, Vacant till Aug. 26. 1827, August 27, Arthur, first Duke of Wellington ; till Febniary 14, 1828. 1828, Febi-uary 25, Rowland, first Baron Hill, as Gene- ral on the Staff. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Amherst 1778 Amherst 1793 Conway 1782 Dundas 1809 Granby 1766 Hill . 1828 Leinster . 1691 Ligonier . 1757 Marlborough . . 1690 Ormonde . lai Stair 1744 Wade 1745 AVellington .... 1827 York 1795 York 1811 MASTERS GENERAL OF THE ORDNANCE. 1689, April 1, Frederick, first Earl de Schomberg ; till September 10, 1690. 1693, July 1, Henry, first Viscount Sydney. 1702, July 1, John, first Earl of Marlborough. 1712, January 1, Richard, fourth Earl of Rivers, of the Savage family. 1712, July, 1, James, fourth Duke of Hamilton; till De- cember 31, 1712. 1714, October 1, John, fii'st Duke of Marlborough. 1722, July 1, William, first Earl of Cadogan. 1725, July 1, John, second Duke of Argyll. 1740, July 1, John, last Duke of Montagu ; till Septem- ber 30, 1749. Charles, Marlbo- 1 756, January second Duke rough. 1759, July 1, John, first Vis- count Ligonier. 1763, July 1, John (by cour- tesy), Marquis of Granby ; till March 31, 1770. 1772, Oct. 1, George, fourth Viscount Townsend (after- wards first Marquis). 1782, January 1, Charles, third Duke of Richmond. 1795, February 13, Charles, first Marquis of Cornwallis. 650 SECRETARIES AT WAR. [part VI. 1801 J June 16, John, second Earl of Chatham. 180(}, February 14, Francis, second Earl of Moh^a (after- wards first Marquis of Hastings). 1807, April 4, John, second Earl of Chatham. 1810, May 5, Henry, first Earl of Mulgrave. 1819, January 1, Arthur, first Duke of Welhngton. 1827, April 1, Henry, first Marquis of Anglesey. 1828, April 28, William Carr, first Viscount Beresford. 1830, November 30, Sir James Kempt, G.C.B. 1834, December 18, Sir Geo. Murray, G.C.B. 1835, May 4, Sir R. Hussey Vivian, Bart., afterwards first Lord Vivian. 1841, Septembei', Sir George Murray, G.C.B. Anglesey 1827 Argyll 1725 Beresford 1828 Cadogan 1722 Chatham 1807 Chatham 1801 •CornwaUis 1795 Granby 1763 Hamilton 1712 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Kempt 1830 Ligonier 1759 Marlborough .. 1702 Marlborough ., 1714 Marlborough .. 1756 Moira 1806 Montagu 1740 Mulgrave 1810 Murray 1834 Murray 1841 Richmond 1782 Rivers 1712 Schomberg .... 1689 Sydney 1693 Townshend ... 1772 Townshend.... 1783 Vivian 1835 Wellington.... 1819 SECRETARIES AT WAR. 1704, April 20, Right Hon. Henry St. John, afterwards first Viscount Bolingbroke ; resigned February, 1707- 1707, February 25, Right Hon. Robert Walpole, afterwards Sir Robert, and subsequently created Earl of Orford ; resigned Aug. 1710. 1710, September 28, Right Hon. George Granville, subsequently created first Lord Lansdowne, of the Granville family ; resigned June, 1712. 1712, June 28, Right Hon. William Wyndham, whose second son became the se- cond Earl of Egremont ; resigned August, 1713. 1713, August 21, Right Hon. Francis Gw^oi ; resigned September, 1714. 1714, September 25, Right Hon. William Pulteney, PART VI.] SECRETARIES AT WAR. 651 afterwards created Earl of Bath, a title which became extinct at his death ; re- signed April 10, 1717. 1717, April 13, Right Hon. James Craggs, Junior, re- signed May, 171s. 17 18, May *7, Right Hon. Robert Pringle, the second son of Sir Robert Pringle, first Bart, of Stichel ; re- signed December, I7I8. 17 18, December 24, Right Hon. George Treby ; re- signed April, 1724. 1724, April, Right Hon. Henry Pelham, second son of first Lord Pelham, who was ancestor of the Earls of Chichester ; resigned May, 1730. 1730, May 19, Right Hon. Sir William Strickland, fourth Bart, of Bojuton, Yorkshire ; resigned April, 1735. 1735, May 9, Right Hon. Sir William Yonge, Bart., K. B. ; resigned May, 1746. 1746, May 27, Right Hon. Henry Fox, afterwards first Baron Holland ; re- signed November, 1755. 1755, November 15, Right Hon. William Wildman Barrington, who afterwards .succeeded his father as se- cond Viscount Barrington ; resigned ^larch, I76I. 1761, March 18, Right Hon. Charles Townshend, the second son of the third Viscount Townshend. 1762, December 17, Right Hon. Welbore Ellis, af- wards created Baron Men- dip, which peerage de- volved upon the second Viscount Clifden. 1765, July 19, William, se- cond Viscomit Barrington, appointed a second time ; resigned Dec. 11, 1778. 1778, December 16, Right Hon. Charles Jenkinson, afterwards created Lord Hawkesbury, and subse- quently first Earl of Liver- pool ; resigned March, 1782. 1782, IVIarch 27, Right Hon. Thomas Townshend, after- wards fii*st Viscount Sydney of the Townshend line ; ap- pointed Secretary of State July 10, 1782. 1782, July 11, Right Hon. Sir George Yonge, Bart. ; resigned April, 1783. 1783, April 11, Right Hon. Richard Fitzpatrick ; re- signed December 19, 1783. 1783, December 24, Right Hon. Sir George Yonge, Bart. ; resigned July, 1794. 1794, July 11, Right Hon. William Wyndham ; re- signed February, 1801. 1801, February 20, Right Hon. Charles Yorke, half- brother to the third Earl of Hardwicke, and son of Charles Yorke, who was Lord Chancellor in I77O ; resigned August, 1803. 1803, August 17, Right Hon. Charles Bragge Bathurst ; resigned :\Iay 12, 1804. 1804, May 15, Right Hon. 652 SECRETARIES AT WAR. [part VI. William Dundas ; resigned January 31, 1806. 1806, February 7, Right Hon. Richard Fitzpatrick ; re- signed March 25, 1807. 1807, March 30, Lieut.-Gen. Sir James Pulteuey, Bart. 1809, June 27, Right Hon. Lord Granville Leveson Gower, afterwards created Earl Granville ; resigned October 1809. 1809, October 27, Henry John, third Viscount Palmerston; resigned May 20, 1828. 1828, May 31, Right Hon. Sir Heniy Hardinge, K.C.B. 1830, July 30, Right Hon. Lord Francis Leveson Gower, afterwards Lord Francis Egerton ; resigned November 16, 1830. 1830, November 30, Right Hon. Charles Watkin Wil- liams Wynn ; resignedMarch 1831. 1831, April 4, Right Hon. Sir HenryBrookeParnell,Bart , afterwards created Lord Congleton ; resigned Ja- nuary, 1832. 1832, February 1, Right Hon. Sir John Cam Hobhouse, Bart. ; appointed Chief Se- cretary to the Lord Lieut, of Ireland April, 1833. 1833, ApriU, Right Hon. Ed- ward Ellice ; resigned No- vember, 1834. 1834, December 16, Right Hon. John Charles Herries; I'esigned April, 1835. 1835, April 20, Henry, by courtesy. Viscount Howick; resigned September, 1839. 1839, September 26, Right Hon. Thomas Babington Macaulay ; resigned Sep- tember, 1841. 1841, September, Right Hon. Sir Henry Hardinge, K.C.B. Barrington 1755 Barrington 1765 Bathurst 1808 Bolingbroke ... 1704 Congleton 1831 Craggs 1717 Dundas 1804 Egerton 1830 Ellice 1833 Ellis 1762 Fitzpatrick 1783 Fitzpatrick 1806 Fox 1746 Granville 1710 Granville 1809 Gwyn 1713 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Gower 1809 Gower 1830 Hardinge 1828 Hardinge 1841 Hawkesbury... 1778 Herries 1834 Hobhouse 1832 Holland 1746 Howick 1835 Jenkinson 1778 Liverpool 1778 Macaulay 1839 Palmerston . .. 1809 Parnell 1831 Pelham 1724 Pringle 1718 Pulteney 1714 PulteneV 1807 St. John 1704 Strickland 1730 Sydney 1782 Townshend .... 1761 Townshend.... 1782 Treby 1718 Walpole 1707 Wyndham 1712 Wyndham 1794 Wynn 1830 Yonge 1735 Yonge 1782 Yonge 1783 Yorke 1801 PART VI.] TREASURERS OF THE NAVY. 653 TREASURERS OF THE NAVY. 1689, Edward Russell, after- wards Earl of Orford. 1693, Sir Thomas Littleton, Bart. 1710, Robert Walpole, after- wards Earl of Orford. 1711, Right Hon. Charles Ctesar. 1714, Right Hon. John Ais- labie. 17 18, Right Hon. Richai'd Hampden. 1 720, Sir George Byng, after- wai'ds Viscomit Torrington. 1 724, Right Hon. Pattee Byng, his son and successor in the Viscounty of Torrington. 1734, Right Hon. Arthur On- slow. 1742, February, Right Hon. Thomas Clutterbuck. 1742, December, Right Hon. Sir Charles Wager. 1743, Right Hon. Sir John Rushout, Bart. 1744, Right Hon. George Bubb Doddington, afterwards Lord Melcombe. 1749, Right Hon. Henry Bil- son Legge. 1754, Right Hon. George Granville. 1 757, April, Right Hon.George Doddmgton, a second time. 1757, June, Right Hon. George Grenville, a second time. 1762, William Wildman, Vis- count Barrington. 1765, Richard Viscount Howe, 1770, Right Hon. Sir Gilbert Elliot, Bart. 1777, Right Hon. Welbore EUis. 1782, April, Right Hon. Isaac Barre. 1782, July, Right Hon. Henry Dundas,afterwards Viscount Melville. 1783, April 5, Right Hon. Charles Townshend. 1783, December 30, Right Hon. Henry Dundas, after- wards Viscount Melville, appointed a second time. 1800, May, Right Hon. Dudley Ryder, afterwards Lord Harrowby. 1801, November, Right Hon. Charles Bragge. 1804, May, Right Hon. Geo. Canning. 1806, Febmary, Right Hon. Richard Brinsley Sheridan. 1807, April, Right Hon. Geo. Rose. 181 7, United with the office of President of the Board of Trade. 1818, February, Right Hon. Frederick John Robinson, afterwards Earl of Ripon ; also President of the Board of Trade. 1823, January, Right Hon. William Huskisson ; also President of the Board of Trade. 1827, May, Right Hon. Chas. Grant, afterwards Lord 654 LORD MAYORS OF LONDON. [PART VI. Glenelg ; also President of the Board of Trade from the August following. 1828, June, Right Hon. Wra. Vesey Fitzgerald ; also President of the Board of Trade. 1830, November, Right Hon. Charles Poulett Thomson, afterwards Lord Syden- ham. 1834, December, William, by courtesy, Viscoimt Lowther, eldest son of the first Earl of Lonsdale. 1835, May, Right Hon. Sir Henry Parnell, afterwards Lord Congleton ; also Pay- master of the Forces. 1841, June, Right Hon. Ed- ward John Stanley ; also Paymaster of the Forces. 1841, September, Right Hon. Sir Edward Knatchbull, Bart. ; also Paymaster of the Forces, Aislabie 1714 Barre 1782 Barrington 1762 Bragge 1801 Byng 1720 Byug 1724 Caisar 1711 Canning 1804 Clutterbuck ... 1742 Congleton 1835 Doddington ... 1744 Doddington ... 1757 Dundas 1782 Dundas 1783 Elliot 1770 Ellis 1777 Fitzgerald 1828 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Glenelg 1827 Grant 1827 Grenville 1754 Hampden 1718 Harrowby 1800 Howe 1765 Huskisson 1823 Knatchbull ... 1841 Learge 1749 LitTleton 1693 Lowther 1834 Melcombe 1744 Melcombe 1757 Melville 1782 Melville 1783 Onslow. 1734 Orford 1689 Orford 1710 Parnell 1835 Ripen 1818 Robinson 1818 Rose 1807 Rushout 1743 Russell 1689 Ryder 1800 Sheridan 1806 Stanley 1841 Sydenham 1830 Thomson 1830 Torrington 1720 Torrington .... 1724 Townshend ... 1783 Washer 1742 Walpole 1710 LORD MAYORS OF LONDON SINCE 1728. 1727-8 (November 9) Sir Edward Beecher. 1728-9 Sir Robert Baylis. 1729-30 Sir Richard Brocas. 1730-1 Sir Humphrey Parsons. 1731-2 Sir Francis Child. 1732-3 J? 5> John Barber. 1733-4 (November 9) 1734-5 J) ?j 1735-6 J) 3> 1736-7 « JJ 1737-8 )J J» 1738-9 35 3J 1739-40 JJ ?J 1740-1 3> 33 1.] LORD MAYORS OF LONDON. C55 Sir William Billers. Sir Edward Bellamy. Sir John Williams. Sir John Thompson. Sir John Barnard. Micajah Peny. Sir John Salter. Sir H. Parsons, who died, and was replaced by Daniel Lambert. 1741-2 „ „ Sii* R. Godschal, who died, and was replaced by George Heathcote. Robert Willimot. Sir Robert Westley. Sir H. Mai'shal. Sir Richard Hoare. Sir William Benn. Sir Robert Ladbroke. Sir William Calvert. Sir S. Pennant ; died in May. John Blachford. Francis Cockayne. T. Winterbottom ; died June. Robert Allsop. Sir Crisp Gascoigne. Edward Ironside ; died Nov. 27. Thomas Rawlinson. Stephen Theodore Janssen. Slingsby Bethell. M. Diclvinson. Sir Charles Asgill. Sir R. GhTi. Sir Thomas Chitty. Sir Matthew Blakiston. Sir Samuel Fludyer. William Beckford. William Brigden. Sir W. Stephenson. George Nelson. Sir Robert Kite. Right Hon. Thomas Harley. Samuel Turner. Wm. Beckford ; died June 2 1 . B. Trecothic. Brass Crosby. William Nash. 1742-3 33 33 1743-4 33 33 1744-5 33 33 1745-6 3» 33 1746-7 33 33 1747-8 33 33 1748-9 33 33 1749-50 33 33 1750 May 23 1750-51 (November 9) 1751-2 33 33 1752 June 6 1752-3 (November 9) 1753 j^ 53 1753-4 (Nov. 28) 1754-5 (November 9) 1755-6 33 33 1756-7 33 33 1757-8 33 33 1758-9 33 35 1759-60 33 33 1760-1 33 33 1761-2 33 53 1762-3 33 35 1763-4 33 33 1764-5 33 33 1765-6 33 >5 1766-7 33 35 1767-8 33 55 1768-9 33 55 1769-70 33 33 1770 June 29 1770-71 (November 9) 1771-2 33 55 656 LORD MAYORS OF LONDON. [PART VI 1772-3 (Novembe 1773-4 1774-5 1775-6 1776-7 1777-8 1778-9 I779-8O 1780-1 1781-2 1782-3 1783-4 1784-5 1785-6 1786-7 1787-8 1788-9 1789-90 1790-1 1791-2 1792-3 1793-4 1794-5 1795-6 1796-7 1797-8 1798-9 1799-1800 1800-1 1801-2 1802-3 1803-4 1804-5 1805-6 1806-7 1807-8 1808-9 1809-10 1810-11 1811-12 1812-13 1813-14 1814-15 1815-16 1816-17 1817-18 1818-19 9) James Townsend. Frederick Bull. John Wilkes. John Sawbridge. Sir Thomas Halifax. Sir James Esdaile. Samuel Plumbe. Brackley Kennet. Sir Watkin Lewes. Sir William Plomer. Nathaniel Newnham. Robert Peckham. Richard Clarke. Thomas Wright. Thomas Sainsbury. John Burnel. William Gill. William Pickett. John Boydell. John Hopkins. Sir James Saunderson. Paul le Mesurier. Thomas Skmner. William Curtis. Brook Watson. John William Anderson. Sir Richard Carr Glynn, Bart. Harvey C. Coombe. Sir William Staines. Sir John Eamer. Charles Price. John P erring. Peter Perchard. Sir James Shaw. Sir William Leighton. John Ainsley. Sir Charles Flower. Thomas Smith. Joshua Jonathan Smith. Sir Claudius Stephen Hunter. George Scholey. Sir William Domville, Bart, Samuel Birch. Matthew Wood. Matthew Wood, a second time. Christopher Smith. John Atkins. PART VI.] LORD MAYORS OF LONDON. 657 1819-20 (November 9) George Brydges. 1820-1 „ „ John T. Thorpe. 1821-2 „ „ Christopher Magnay. 1822-3 „ „ William Heygate. 1823-4 „ „ Robert Waitliman. 1824-5 „ „ John Garratt. 1825-6 „ „ William Venables. 1826-7 « „ Anthony Browne. 1827-8 „ „ Matthias Prime Lucas. 1828-9 „ „ William Thompson. 1829-30 „ „ John Crowder. 1830-1 „ „ Sir John Key, Bart. 1831-2 „ „ Sir John Key, Bart., a 2nd time. 1832-3 „ „ Sir Peter Laurie. 1833-4 „ „ Charles Farebrother. 1834-5 „ „ Henry Winchester. 1835-6 „ „ Wm. Taylor Copeland. 1836-7 „ „ Thomas Kelly. 1837-8 „ „ Sir John Cowan, Bart. 1838-9 „ „ Samuel Wilson. 1839-40 „ „ Sir Chapman Marshall. 1840-1 „ ,, Thomas Johnson. 1841-2 „ „ John Pirie, created a Baronet April 15, 1842. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Ainsley 1807 AUsop 1752 Anderson 1797 Asgill 17.57 Atkins 1818 Barber 1732 Barnard 1737 Baylis 1728 Beerher 1727 Beckford 1762 Beckford 1769 Bellamy 1734 Benn 1746 Bethel 1755 Billers 1733 Birch 1814 Blachford 1750 Blakiston 1760 Boydell 1790 Bridges 1819 Brigden J 763 Brocas .. 1729 Browne .. 1826 Bull .. 1773 Bumel .. 1787 Calvert .. 1748 Child .. 1731 Chitty .. 1759 Clarke . 1784 Cockayne .... .. 1750 Combe .. 1799 Copeland . 1835 Cowan . 1837 Crosbv . 1770 Crowder . 1829 Curtis . 1795 Dickinson.... . 1756 Domville .... . 1813 Eamer . 1801 Esdaile . 1777 Farebrother . . 1833 Flower . 1808 Fludyer 1761 Garratt ., 1824 Gascoigne 1 752 Gill 1788 Glyn 1758 GljTi 1798 Godschal 1741 Hahfax 1776 Harley 1771 Heathcote 1741 Heygate 1822 Hoare 1745 Hopkins 1791 Hunter 1811 Ironside 1753 Janssen 1754 Johnson 1840 Kelly 1836 Kennet 1779 Key 1830 Key 1831 Tt 658 POETS LAUREATE. [part VI. Kite 1766 Ladbroke 1747 Lambert 1740 Laurie 1832 Leighton 1806 Le Mesurier ... 1793 Lewes 1780 Lucas 1827 Magnay 1821 Marshall 1744 Marshall 1839 Nash 1771 Nelson 1 765 Newnham 1782 Parsons 1730 Parsons 1740 Peckham 1783 Pennant 1749 Perchard 1804 Perriug 1803 Perry 1738 Pickett 1789 Pirie 1841 Plomer 1781 Plumbe 1778 Price 1802 Rawlinson 1753 Sainsbury 1786 Salter 1739 Saunderson 1792 Sawbridge 1775 Scholey 1812 Shaw 1805 Skinner 1794 Smith 1809 Smith 1810 Smith 1817 Staines 1800 Stephenson ... 1764 Thompson 1736 Thompson 1828 Thorpe 1820 Townsend 1772 Trecothick 1770 Turner 1768 Venables 1825 Waithman 1823 Watson 1796 Westley 1743 Wilkes 1774 Wilson 1838 Williams 1735 Willimot 1742 Winchester ... 1834 Winterbottom. 1751 Wood 1815 Wood 1816 Wright 1785 POETS LAUREATE. 1688, Thomas Shadwell suc- ceeded Dryden, who was removed from the office at the Revolution ; died 1692, aged 52. 1692, Nahum Tate; died 1716, aged 64. 1716, Rev. Laurence Eusden, Rector of Koningsby, Lin- colnshire ; died 1731. 1731, December, Colley Gib- ber ; died 1757, aged 86. 1757, December 8, William Whitehead ; died April 14, 1785, aged 70. 1785, April 30. Rev. Dr. Thomas Warton; died May 21, 1790, aged 62. 1790, July 17, Henry James Pye ; died August 11, 1813, aged 68. 1813, Nov. 29, Robert Southey. alphabetical list. Gibber 1731 \ Shadwell 1688 \ Warton 1785 Eusden 1716 Southey 1813 | Whitehead .... 1757 Pye 1790 I Tate 1692 PART VI.] LORDS PRIVY SEAL IN SCOTLAND. 659 KEEPERS OF THE GREAT SEAL OF SCOTLAND SINCE THE SCOTTISH UNION. 1708, Hugh, third Earl of Loudoun, ancestor, mater- nally, of the Marquis of Hastings. 1713, James, fourth Earl of Finlater, and 1st of Sea- field. 1714, William, first Marquis of Annandale ; subsequently Lord Privy Seal in Scot- land. I7I6, James, first Duke of Montrose ; previously Lord Privy Seal in Scotland. 1733, Archibald, first Earl of Hay, afterwards 3d Duke of Argyll ; died April 15, 1761. 1761, Charles, third Duke of Queensberry. 1763, James, second Duke of Atholl. 1763, Alexander, fourth Duke of Gordon. 1764, Hugh, third Earl of Marchmont. 1794, Alexander, fom-th Duke of Gordon. 1806, James, eighth Earl of Lauderdale. 1807, Alexander, fourth Duke of Gordon, died June 1 7th, 1827. 1830, George William, sixth Duke of Argyll ; died Octo- ber 22, 1839. 1840, April, John, eighth Earl of Stair ; resigned, September, 1841. 1841, Sept. John, seventh Duke of Argyll. Annandale ArgyU Argyll Argyll Atholl ALPHABETICAL LIST. 1714 I Gordon 1763 .. 1733 .. 1830 .. 1841 .. 1763 Finlater 1713 Gordon 1794 Gordon 1807 Hay 1733 Lauderdale ... 1806 Loudoun 1708 Marchmont ... 1764 Montrose 1716 Queensberry •• • 1761 Stair 1840 LORDS PRIVY SEAL IN SCOTLAND. 1689, Archibald, second Earl of Forfar ; John, first Earl of Kintore, and John Lord Carmichael, afterwards first Earl of Hyndford. 1690, George, first Earl of Melville (now merged in the earldom of Leven). 1695, James, first Duke of Queensberry. T t 2 660 PRESIDENTS OF THE COURT OP SESSION. [PART VI. 1702, John, second Marquis of Atholl, afterwards created a Duke. 1705, James, first Duke of Queensberry, appointed a second time. 1709, James, first Duke of Montrose, subsequently keeper of the Great Seal in Scotland. 1713, John, first Duke of Atholl, appointed a second time. 1714, John, first Duke of Roxburghe. I7I6, William, first Marquis of Annandale ; died 1720. 1721, Archibald, first Earl of Hay, afterwards third Duke of Argyll ; appointed Keeper of the Great Seal in 1733. 1733, James, second Duke of Atholl ; died 1763. 1763, Hon. James Stuart Mackenzie, brother to the third Earl of Bute. 1765, May, Lord Frederick Campbell, third son of the fourth Duke of Argyll. 1765, October, John, third Earl of Breadalbane. 1766, Hon, James Stuart Mackenzie appointed again; died 1800. 1800, Right Hon. Henry Dundas, afterwards first Viscount Melville ; died May 28, 1811. 1811, Robert, second Viscount Melville. Annandale 1716 Argyll 1721 Atholl 1702 Atholl 1713 Atholl 1733 Breadalbane... 1765 Campbell 1765 Caxmichael.... 1689 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Dundas 1800 Forfar 1689 Hyndford 1689 llay 1721 Kintore 1689 Mackenzie 1763 Mackenzie 1766 Melville 1690 Melville 1800 Melville 1811 Montrose 1709 Qneensberry... 1695 Qiieensberry ... 1705 Roxburghe ... 1714 LORDS PRESIDENT OF THE COURT OF SESSION IN SCOTLAND. 1689, Sir James Dalrymple, afterwards Viscount Stair, who had also held the ofiice from 1671 to 1681. 1698, June, Right Hon. Sir Hew Dalrymple, Bart, bro- ther to the first Earl of Stair ; died 1737. 1737, Right Hon. Duncan Forbes of CuUoden, nephew of the first Baron Forbes ; he died 1747. 1748, Right Hon. Robert Dundas, of Arniston, who was Lord Advocate from 1720 to 1725, and on the PART VI.] LORDS ADVOCATE OF SCOTLAND. 661 bench as an ordinary Lord of Session, from 1737 till his appointment as Lord President. 1754, Right Hon. Robert Craigie of Glendoiek. I76O, Right Hon. Robert Dmidas of Arniston, eldest son of the Lord President, who was appointed in 1748. 1788, Right Hon. Sir Thomas Miller, Bart, of Glenlee ; he died 1789. 1789, Right Hon. Hay Camp- bell of Succoth, created a baronet on resigning, Sept. 17, 1808. 1808, Right Hon. Robert Blair of Avonton ; died 1811. 1811, Right Hon. Charles Hope of Granton ; resigned 1841. 1841, Right Hon. David Boyle, grandson of the second Earl of Glasgow. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Blair 1808 t Dalrymple 1689 Boyle Campbell Craigie . . . . 1841 1789 1754 Dalrymple Dundas Dundas 1698 1748 1760 Forbes 1737 Hope 1811 Miller 1788 LORDS ADVOCATE OF SCOTLAND. 1689, Right Hon. Sir William Stewart. 1709, Right Hon. Sir David Dalrymple, Bart, of Hailes, whose eldest brother was the first Earl of Stair. 1720, Right Hon. Robert Dmidas, of Arniston, who, as a Lord of Session, sub- sequently bore the title of Lord Arniston, and was father of the first Viscount Melville. 1725, Right Hon. Duncan Forbes of Culloden, (ne- phew of the 1st Baron Forbes), afterwards Lord President of the Court of Session. 1737, Right Hon. Charles Erskine of Tinwald. 1742, Right Hon. Robert Craigie of Glendoiek. 1746, Right Hon. William Grant, of Preston Grange, the second son of Sir Fran- cis Grant, first Bart, of Monymusk(who was known as Lord Cullen, in his capa- city of a Lord of Session) ; raised to the bench, Nov. 14, 1754. 1754, Right Hon. Robert Dundas, of Arniston, eldest son of the Lord Advocate of 1720 ; father of the Lord Advocate of 1789, and bro- ther to the first Viscount Melville. 1760, Right Hon. Thomas Miller of Glenlee, who was created a baronet in 1788, 662 LORDS ADVOCATE OF SCOTLAND. [PART Vl and was known on the bench as Lord Glenlee (he was father of the present Lord of Session bearing that title) ; raised to the bench, June 14, 1766. 1766, Right Hon. James Montgomery, who became a baronet in 1801, and whose son was Lord Advo- cate in 1804 ; raised to the bench, 1775. 1775, Right Hon. Henry Dundas, who was raised to the peerage as first Vis- count Melville in 1802. 1783, Right Hon. Henry Erskine, of Amondell, the second son of the fifth Earl of Buchan, and brother of the first Lord Erskme ; resigned on change of mi- nistry, January, 1784. 1784, January, Right Hon. Hay Campbell, of Succoth, who was created a baronet in 1808, and when a lord of Session was known as Lord Succoth. 1789, Right Hon. Robert Dundas of Arniston, son of the Lord Advocate of 1754, and grandson of the Lord Advocate of 1720. 1801, Right Hon. Charles Hope of Granton, who was afterwards Lord President of the Court of Session ; raised to the bench in 1804. 1804, Right Hon. Sir James Montgomery, Bart, son of the Lord Advocate of 1766 ; resigned on change of mi- nistry in 1 806. 1806, Right Hon. Henry Erskine re-appointed, hav- ing held the office pre- viously in 1783 ; resigned on change of ministry in 1807. 1807, Right Hon. Archibald Colquhoun. 1816, Right Hon. Alexander Maconochie, who having become a lord of Session, bears the courtesy title of Lord Meadowbank ; raised to the bench in 1819. 1819, Right Hon. Sir William Rae, Bart., appointed for the first time ; resigned on change of ministry in No- vember, 1830. 1830, Right Hon. Francis Jeffrey ; appointed a lord of Session in 1834. 1834, Right Hon. John Ar- chibald Murray, who was knighted in 1839 ; resigned on change of ministry, No- vember, 1834. 1834, December, Right Hon. Sir William Rae, appointed a second time; resigned on change of ministry, April, 1835, 1835, April, Right Hon. John Archibald Murray, appointed a second time ; raised to the bench in April, 1839. 1839, April, Right Hon. An- drew Rutherfurd ; resigned on change of ministry, Sept. 1841. 1841, September, Right Hon. Sir William Rae, Bart, ap- pointed a third time. PART VI.] LORD LIEUTENANTS OF IRELAND. 663 ALPHABETICAL LIST, Campbell Colquhoun .... Cmigie Dalryinple Dundas, Hen. Dundas, R. .. Dundas, R. .. Dundas, R. .. Erskine, Chas. 1784 1807 1742 1709 1775 1720 1754 1789 1737 Erskine, Hen.. Erskine, Hen.. Forbes Grant Hope Jeft'rey Maconochie ... Miller Montgomery... 1783 1806 1725 1746 1801 1830 1818 1760 1766 Montgomery, Sir J 1804 Murray 1834 Munay 1835 Rae 1819 Rae 1834 Rae 1841 Rutherfurd .... 1839 Stewart 1707 LORD LIEUTENANTS OF IRELAND. 1 692, September 4, Henry Syd- ney, first Baron and Vis- count Sydney, afterwards Earl of Romney, 1695, May 27, Henry Capel, first Baron Capel of Tewkes- bury, and brother of the first Earl of Essex, of the Capel family. 1701, September 18, Laurence Hyde, first Earl of Roches- ter of that line, and second son of the first Earl of Clarendon, of the Hyde family. 1703, June 4, James Butler, second Duke of Ormonde? appointed for the first time- 1707, Thomas Herbert, eighth Earl of Pembroke, of that family. 1709, April 21, Thomas Whar- ton, first Earl of Wharton, whose son was the last Duke of Wharton. 1711, July 3, James Butler, se- cond Duke of Ormonde, ap- pointed for the second time. 1713, October 27, Charles Talbot, Duke of Shrews- bury, who enjoyed, as twelfth Earl, the Earldom of Shrewsbury, which is still in existence. 1717, August 17, Charles Pau- let, second Duke of Bolton, and seventh Marquis of Winchester. 1721, August 28, Charles Fitz- Roy, second Duke of Graf- ton. 1724, August 22, John Carte- ret, second Baron Carteret, and subsequently first Earl Granville, of the Carteret family. 1731, September 11, Lionel Cranfield Sackville, first Duke of Dorset, appointed for the first time. 1737, September 7, William Cavendish, third Duke of Devonshire. 1745, August 31, Philip Dor- mer Stanhope, fourth Earl of Chesterfield. 664 LORD LIEUTENANTS OF IRELAND. [pART VI. 1747, September 13, William Stanhope, first Earl of Harrington. 1751, September 19, Lionel Cranfield Sackville, first Duke of Dorset, appointed for the second time. 1755, May 5, William Caven- dish, by courtesy Marquis of Hartington, who succeed- ed his father as fourth Duke of Devonshire in 1755. 1757, September 25, John Russell, fourth Duke of Bedford. I76I, October 6, George Mon- tagu, last Earl of Halifax. 17«3, September 22, Hugh Percy,second Earl of North- umberland, and subsequent- ly first Duke of the Smith- son-Percy line. 1765, October 18, Francis Seymour Conway, first Earl of Hertford of that line, and subsequently created first Marquis of Hertford. 1767, October 14, George Townsh end, fourth Viscount To wnshend, and subsequent- ly created first Marquis. 1772, November 30, Simon Hai'court, first Earl Har- court. 1777? January 25, John Ho- bart, second Earl of Buck- inghamshire. 1780, April 14, William Henry Cavendish Bentinck, third Duke of Portland of that line. 1780, December 23, Frede- rick Howard, fifth Earl of Carlisle, of that family. 1782, September 15, George Grenville Nugent Temple, second Earl Temple, and subsequently created Mar- quis of Buckingham, ap- pointed for the first time. 1783, June 3, Robert Henley, last Earl of Northington. 1784, Febiniary 24, Charles Manners, fourth Duke of RutljRid, who died October, 1787. 1787, December 16, George Grenville Nugent Temple, first Marquis of Bucking- ham, appointed for the second time. 1790, January 5, John Fane, tenth Earl of Westmorland of the Fane family. 1795, January 4, William Wentworth Fitzwilham, second Earl Fitzwilliam. 1795, March 31, John Jeffreys Pratt, second Earl Camden, and subsequently created first Marquis. 1798, June 20, Charles Corn- wallis, first Marquis Corn- wallis. 1801, May 25, Philip Yorke, third Earl of Hardwicke. 1806, March 18, John Russell, sixth Duke of Bedford. 1 807, April 19, Charles Len- nox, fourth Duke of Rich- mond of that line. 1813, August 26, Charles, Earl Whitworth. I8I7, October 9, Charles Chetwynd Talbot, third Earl Talbot. 1821, December 29, Richard Colley Wellesley, first Mar- quis Wellesley, appointed for the first time. PART VI.] LORD HIGH CHANCELLORS OF IRELAND. 665 1828, March I, Henry Wil- liam Paget, first Marquis of Anglesey, appointed for the first time. 1829, March 6, Hugh Percy, third Duke of Northumber- land. 1830, December 23, Henry Wilham Paget, first Mar- quis of Anglesey, appointed for the second time. 1833, September 26, Richard Colley Wellesley, first Mar- quis Wellesley, appointed for the second time. 1834, December 29, Thomas Hamilton, ninth Earl of Haddington. 1835, April 23, Henry Con- stantine Phipps, second Earl of Mulgrave, and created Marquis of Normanby in 1838. 1839, x\pril 3, Hugh Fortes- cue, by courtesy Viscount Ebrington ; summoned to the house of Lords as Baron Fortescue in 1839, and suc- ceeded as second Earl m 1841. 1841, October, Thomas Philip De Grey, first Earl De Grey. ALPHABETICAL LIST. Anglesey 1828 Andesey 1830 Bedford'. 1757 Bedford 1806 Bolton 1717 Buckingham... 1782 Buckingliam... 1787 Buckingham- shire 1777 Camden 1795 Capel 1695 Carlisle 1780 Carteret 1724 Chesterfield ... 1745 Comwallis 1798 DeGrey 1841 Devonshire .... 1737 Devonshire .... 1755 Dorset 1731 Dorset 1751 Ebrington 1839 Fitzwilliam ... 1795 Fortescue 1839 Grafton 1721 Granville 1724 Haddington ... 1834 Halifax 1761 Harcourt 1772 Hardwicke .... 1801 Harrington .... 1747 Hartinsfton 1755 Hertford 1765 Mulgrave 1835 Normanby 1835 Northington... 1783 Nortlui in berland 1 763 Nor thumber land 1 829 Ormonde 1703 Ormonde 1711 Pembroke 1707 Portland 1780 Richmond 1807 Rochester 1701 Romnev 1692 Rutland 1784 Shrewsbury ... 1713 Sydney 1692 Talbot 1817 Temple 1782 Townshend ... 1767 Welleslev 1821 WellesleV 1833 Westmorland.. 1790 Wharton 1709 Whitworth ... 1813 LORD HIGH CHANCELLORS OF IRELAND. 1 690, December 29, Sir Charles Porter. 1697, January 12, Sir John JefFreyson, Thomas Coote, and Nehemiah Donellan, Lords Keepers. 666 LORD HIGH CHANCELLORS OP IRELAND. [PART VI, 1697, March 11, John Me- thuen, ancestor of Lord Methuen. 1697, December 21, Edward, fourth Earl of Meath, Fran- cis, first Earl of Longford, (of the Aungier line) and Murrough, first Viscount Blessington, Lords Keepers. 1702, August 26, John Me- thuen, appointed Lord Chan- cellor a second time. 1703, August 0, Sir Richard Cox, Bart. ; resigned, I707. 1707, June 11, Richard Free- man. 1710, November 28, Robert, nineteenth Earl of Kildare, Archbishop (Hoadley) of Dublin, and Thomas Keight- ly. Lords Keepers. 1711, January 22, Sir Con- stantine Phipps, ancestor of the Marquis of Normanby ; resigned September, 1714. 1714, October 1, Alan Brod- rick, afterwards first Vis- count Midleton ; resigned May, 1725. 1725, June 1, Richard West. 1727, December 21, Thomas Wyndham, afterwards first Lord Wyndham, of Finglas (extinct). 1739, September 7, Robert Jocelyn, afterwards Lord Newport and Viscount Jo- celyn, ancestor of the Earl of Roden ; died October 25, 1756. 1757, March 22, John Bowes, afterwards first Lord Bowes, of Clonlyon; died I767. 1767, November 24, James Hewitt, afterwards first Vis- count LifFord ; died April 28, 1789. 1789, June, John, first Baron Fitzgibbon, afterwards cre- ated Earl of Clare ; died January 28, 1802. 1802, February, John, first Baron Redesdale ; resigned February, 1806. 1806, February, Right Hon. George Ponsonby, brother of the first Baron Ponson- by, and second son of the Right Hon. John Ponsonby. 1807, April, Thomas, first Lord Manners, previously an English Baron of the Exchequer ; resigned No- vember, I827. 1827, November, Right Hon. Sir Anthony Hart, previ- ously Vice-Chancellor of England ; resigned Novem- ber, 1830; died 1831. 1830, November, William, first Baron Plunket ; re- signed November, 1834. 1834, December, Sir Edward Burtenshaw Sugden ; re- signed April, 1835. 1835, April, William, first Baron Plunket, appomted a second time ; resigned June, 1841. 1841, June, John, first Baron Campbell, previously Attor- ney-General in England ; resigned September, 1841. 1841, October, Sir Edward Burtenshaw Sugden, ap- pointed a second time. PART VI.] LORD MAYORS OF DUBLIN. 667 Blessington .... 1697 Bowes 1757 Brodrick 1714 Campbell 1841 Clare 1789 Coote 1697 Cox 1703 Donellan 1697 Dublin 1710 Fitzgibbon 1789 Freeman 1707 Hart 1827 ALPHABETICAL LIST. Hewitt 1767 Jeffreyson 1697 Jocelvn 1739 Keiglitlv 1710 Kildare' 1710 Lifford 1767 Longford Manners . Meath . . Methuen 1697 1807 1697 1697 Methuen 1702 Midleton 1714 Phipps 17.11 Plunket 1830 Plunket 1835 Ponsonby 1806 Porter 1690 Redesdale 1802 Sugden 1834 Sugden 1841 West 1775 Wj-ndham 1727 LORD MAYORS OF DUBLIN. 1st, 1665-6, Sir Daniel Bel- lingham. 2nd, 1666-7, J. Desmyniers. 3rd, 1667-8, Mark Quinn. 4th, 1668-9, John Forrest. 5th, 1669-70, Lewis Desmy- niers. 6th, 1670-1, Enoch Reader.' 1671-2, Sir John Totty. 1672 3, Robert Deey. 1673-4, Sir J. Allen. 1674-5, Sir F.Brewster. 1675-6, William Smith. 12th', 1676-7, C. Lovett. 13th, 1677-8, John Smith. 1678-9, Peter Ward. 1679-80, J. Eastwood. 1680-1, Luke Lowther. 1681-2, Sir H. Jervis. 1682-3, Sir H. Jervis. 19th, 1683-4, Sir E. West. 20th, 1684-5, Sir Abel Ram. 2Ist, 1685-6, Sir John Knox. 22nd, 1686-7, Sir J.Castleton. 23rd, 1687-8, Sir T. Hacket, 24th, 1688 9, Sir M. Creagh. 25th, 1689-90, T. Dermott. 26th, 1690-1, J. Ottrington. 27th, 1691-2, Sir M.Mitchell. 28th, 1692-3, Sir M.Mitchell. 29th, 1693-4, Sir J.Rogerson. 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, 11th, 14th, 15th, 16th, 17th, 18th, 30th, 1694-5, G. Blackball. 31st, 1695-6, W. Watts. 32nd, 1696-7, Sir William BU- lington. 33rd, 1697-8, Bartholomew Van Homrigh. 34th, 1698-9, Thomas Quin. 35th, 1699-1700. 36th, 1700-1, Sir Mark Rains- ford. 37th, 1701 -2, Samuel Walton. 38th, 1702-3, Thomas Bell. 39th, 1703-4, John Page. 40th, 1704-0, Sir F. Stoyte. 41st, 1705-6, Wm. Gibbons. 42nd, I7O6-7, Benj. Burton. 43rd, 1707-8, John Pearson. 44th, I7O8-9, Sir W. Fo\vnes. 45th, 1709-10, Chas. Forrest. 46th, 171011, Sir J. Eccles. 47th, 1711-12, Ralph Gore. 48th, 1712-13, Sir S. Cooke. 49th, 1713-14. 50th, 1714-15, Sir J. Barlow. 51st, I715-I6, John Stoyt. 52nd,1716-17, Thos. Bolton. 53rd, 17 17-1 8, Anth. Barkey. 54th, 1718-19, Wm. Quaile. 55th, 1719-20, T. Wilkmson. 56th, I72O-I, George Forbes. 57th, I72I-2, Thomas Cui'tis. 668 LORD MAYORS OF DUBLIN. [PART VI. 58th, 1722-3, Wm. Dickson. 59th, 1723-4, John Porter. 60th, 1 724-5, John Reyson. 61st, 1725-6, Joseph Kane. 62nd, 1726-7, Wm. Empson. 6.3rd, 1727-8, Sir N.Whitwell. 64th, 1728 9, Henry Burrows and John Page. 65th, 1729-30, SirP.Verdoen. 66th, I73O-I, Nath. Pearson. 67th, 173 1 -2, Joseph Nuttall. 68th, 1732 3, H. French. 69th, 1733 4, Thomas How. 70th, 1734-5, Nath. Kane. 7lst, 1735-6, Sir R. Grattan, 72nd, 1736-7, J. SomerviUe. 73rd, 1737-8, Wm. Walker. 74th, 1738-9, John Macarrel. 75th, 1739 40, D. Falkiner. 76th, 1740-1, Sir S. Cooke. 77th, 1741-2, Wm. Aldrich. 78th, 1742 3, Gilbert King. 79th, 1743-4, D. Tew and W. Aldrich. 80th, 1744-5, John Walker. 81st, 1745-6, Daniel Cooke. 82nd, 1746-7, R. White and W. Walker. 83rd, 1747-8, Sir G. Ribton. 84th, 1748 9, Robert Ross. 85th, 1749 50, John Adamson. 86th, 1750-1, Thomas Taylor. 87th, 1751-2, John Cooke. 88th, 1752-3, Sir C. Burton. 89th, 1753-4, A. iMurray. 90th, 1754-5, Hans Baillie. 91st, 1755-6, Perceval Hunt. 92nd, 1756-7, John Forbes. 93rd, 1757-8, Thomas Meade. 94th, 1758-9, P. Crampton. 95th, I759-6O, John Tew. 96th, 1760-1, Sir P. Hamilton. 97th, 1761-2, Sir T. Allen. 98th, 1762-3, Chas. Rossell. 99th, 1763-4, Wm. Forbes. lOOth, 1764-5, Benj. Geale. 101st, ' 1765-6, Sir J. Taylor, 102nd, 1766-7, Edw. Sankey. 103rd, 1767-8, F.Fetherston. 104th, 1768-9, Benj. Barton. 105th, 1769-70, Sir T. Black- all. 106th, I77O-I, G. Reynolds. 107th, 1771-2, F.Booker and W. Forbes. 108th, 1772-3, Rich. French. 109th, 1773-4, Willo Light- burne. 110th, 1774-5, Henry Hart. 111th, 1775 6, T. Emerson. 112th, 1776-7, Henry Bevan. 113th, 1777-8, Wm. Dunn. 114th, 1778-9, Sir A. King. 11 5th, 1 779-80, J. Hamilton. 116th, 1780-1, Kilner Swet- tenliam. 117th, 1781-2, J. Darragh. 118th, 1782-3, N. Warren. 119th, 1783-4, Thos. Greene. 120th, 1784-5, Jas. Horam. 121st, 1785-6, James Shiel. 122nd, 1786-7, Geo. Alcock. 123rd, 1787-8, W.Alexander. 124th, 1788-9, John Rose. 125th, 1789-90, J. Exshaw. 126th, 1790-1, H. Howison. 127th, 1791-2, H. G. Sankey. 128th, 1792-3, J. Carleton. 129th, 17934, Wm. James. 130th, 1794-5, R.Moncrieffe. 13lst, 1795-6, Sir Wm. Wor- th ington. 132nd, 1796-7, Samuel Reed. 133rd, 1797-8, T. Fleming. 134th, 1798 9, T. Andrews. 135th, 1799 1800, John Sut- ton and J. Exshaw. 136th, 1800-1, Chas. Thorp. 137th, 1801-2, R. Manders. 138th, 1802-3, Jacob Poole. 133th, 1803-4, Hen. Hutton. 140th, 1804-5, M. Jenkin. 141st, ] 805 6, James Vance. 142nd, 1806-7, J.Pemberton. PART VI.] LORD MAYORS OF DUBLIN. 669 143rd, 1807-8, Hugh Trevor. 144th, 1808-9, Fred. Darley. 145th, 1809-10, Sii' William Stamer, Bart. 146th, 1810-11, Nath. Hone. 147th, 1811-12, Wm. Henry Archer. 148th, 1812-13, A. B. King. 149th, 1813 14, John Cash. 150th, 1814-15, John Clau- dius Beresford. 151st, 1815-16, Robt. ShaAv (now Sir Robert). 152nd, 1816-17, M. Bloxham. 153rd, 1817-18, John Alley. 154th, 1818-19, T.McKenny. 155th, 1819 20, Sir William Stamer, Bart. 156th, 1820-1, SirA.B.Kmg, Bart. 157th, 1821-2, Sir John K. James, Bart. 158th, 1822-3, J. S. Fleming. 159th, 1823-4, Richd. Smith. 160th, 1824-5, 161st, 1825-6, 162nd, 1826-7, 163rd, 1827-8, Nugent. 164th, 1828-9, Alex. Montgo Dniry Jones. Thos. Abbot. S.W.Tyndall. Sir Edmund , Jacob West. Sir Robert W. SirT.Whelan. C. P. Archer. Sir G. White- Arth. Perrin. A. Morrisson. Wm. Hodges. Sam. Warren. Geo. Hoyte. Sir Nicholas Sii* John K. D. O'Connell. In the foregoing 177 years, there were four occasions upon which a second Lord Mayor was elected, in consequence of deaths during mayoralty. Out of the whole number, forty- three Lord Mayors were either Baronets or Knights, being less than one-fourth. mery. 165th, 1829-30 166th, 1830-1, Hartv, Bart. 167th, 1831-2, 168th, 1832-3, 169th, 1833-4, ford. 170th, 1834-5, 171st, 1835 6, 172nd, 1836 7, 173rd, 1837-8, 174th, 1838-9, 175th, 1839-40 W. Brady. 176th, 1840-1, James, Bart. 177th, 1841-2, ALPHABETICAL LIST. Abbot .. 1825 Barton .. 1<68 Burton ... 1706 A dam son ... ... 1749 Bell .. 1702 Burton ... 1752 Alcock .. 1786 Belbngham .. .. 1665 Carleton .... ... 1792 Aldrich ... 1741 Beresford .... .. 1814 Cash ... 1813 Aldrich .. 1743 Best .. 1683 Castleton.... ... 1686 Alexander... .. 1787 Bevan .. 1776 Cooke ... 1712 Allen .. 1673 Billington.... .. 1696 Cooke ... 1740 Allen .. 1761 Blackall .... .. 1769 Cooke ... 1745 Alley .. 1817 Blackball.... .. 1694 Cooke ... 1757 Andrews .... .. 1798 Bloxham .... .. 1816 Crampton.... ... 1758 Archer .. 1811 Bolton Booker .. 1716 .. 1771 Creagh Curtis ... 1688 Archer ... 1832 ... 1721 Baillie ... 1754 Brady .. 1839 Darley ... 1808 Barkey .. 1717 Brewster .. 1674 Darragh ... 1781 Barlow .. 1714 Burroughs.... .. 1728 Deey ... 1672 670 LORD MAYORS OF DUBLIN. [part Dermott 1689 Desmyniers ... 1666 Desmyniers ... 1669 Dickson 1722 Dunn 1777 Eastwood 1679 Eccles 1710 Emerson 1775 Empson 1726 Exshaw 1789 Exshaw 1799 Falkiner 1739 Fetherston .... 1767 Fleming 1822 Fleming 1797 Forbes 1720 Forbes 1756 Forbes 1763 Forbes 1771 Forrest 1668 Forrest 1709 Fownes 1708 French 1732 French 1772 Geale 1764 Gibbons 1705 Gore 1711 Grattan 1735 Greene 1783 Hackett 1687 Hamilton 1760 Hamilton 1779 Hart 1774 Harty 1830 Hodges 1836 Hone 1810 Horam 1784 How 1733 Howison 1790 Hoyte 1838 Hunt 1755 Hutton 1803 James 1793 James 1821 James 1840 Jenkin 1804 Jervis 1681 Jervis 1682 Jones 1824 Kane 1725 Kane 1734 King 1742 King 1778 King 1812 King 1820 Knox 1685 Lightburne .... 1773 Lovett 1676 Lowther 1680 Maccarrell 1738 M'Kenny 1818 Manders 1801 Meade 1757 Mitchell 1691 Mitchell 1692 Moncrieffe 179i Montgomery... 1828 Morrisson..*.... 1835 Murray 1753 Nugent 1827 Nuttall 1731 O'Connell 1841 Ottrington 1690 Page 1703 Page 1728 Pearson 1707 Pearson 1730 Pemberton 1806 Perrin 1834 Poole 1802 Porter 1723 Quaile 1718 Quin 1698 Quinn 1667 Rainsford 1700 Ram 1684 Reader 1670 Reede 1796 Reynolds 1770 Reyson 1724 Ribton 1747 Rogerson 1693 Rose 1788 Ross 1748 Rossell 1762 Sankey 1766 Sankey 1791 Shaw 1815 Shiel 1785 Smith 1675 Smith 1677 Smyth 1823 Somerville 1736 Stoyte 1704 Stoyte 1715 Stamer 1809 Stamer 1819 Sutton 1799 Swettenham... 1780 Taylor 1750 Taylor 1765 Tew 1743 Tew 1759 Thorpe 1800 Totty 1671 Trevor 1807 Tyndall 1826 Vance 1805 Van Homrigh 1697 Verdoen 1729 Walker 1737 Walker 1746 Walker 1744 Walton 1701 Ward 1678 Warren 1782 Warren 1837 Watts 1695 West 1829 Whelan 1881 White 1746 Whiteford 1833 Whitwell 1727 Wilkinson 1719 Worthington .. 1795 GENERAL INDEX. Abdication, 100. Aberdeen, University of, 400. Abeyance, 170. Accession to the throne, 96. Achonry, the Bishopric of, 389. Adelaide, Queen, her income, 122. Adjutant-General, 405. Admiral, Lord High, 287 ; his pre- cedence, 34 ; list of, since the Revolution, 620. Admirals, 413. Admiralty, First Lord of the, list of, since the Revolution, 620. Admiralty, Board of, 387. Advocates, Lord, list of, since the Revolution, 661. Age among members of the Peer- age, 182; of Kings and Queens, 524. Aghadoe, the l>hopric of, 388. Albert, Prince, 113; his income, 122; his precedence, 26. Alderman, 419. Alienation of Peerages, 160. Almoner, Hereditary Grand, 129. Almoner, Lord High, 130. Ambassadors, 301. Archbishops, 368. Archbishops' and Bishops' mitres. 483. Archbishops and Bishops, chronolo- gical lists of, since the Reforma- tion, 562. Archbishoprics and Bishoprics in the United Church of England and Ireland, 371. Archdeacons, 361. Ardagh, the bishopric of, 387. Ardfert, the bishopric of, 388. Armagh, the archbishopric of, 383; archbishop of, his precedence, 32. Arms, the College of, 295 ; the office of, in Ireland, 300. Army, 402 ; and navy, comparative rank, 74 ; numerical constitution of the, 545 ; precedence of officers in the, 73. Assent, royal, to parliamentary bills, 454. Attache to an embassy, 304. Attainder, 166; of a son and heir apparent, 167; of coheirs, 172; of collateral relatives, 167; of peerages by patent, 168; reversal of, 168. Attorney General, 334; reference of peerage claims to the, 187 ; list of, since the Revolution, 64 1 . Bachelors of Divinity, their pre- cedence, 58 ; of Law s, their pre- cedence, 58; of Medicine, their precedence, 59. Bangor, the bishopric of, 373 ; bi- shops of, list of, since the Refor- mation, 565. Banneret, 213 ; precedence of, 52, 53. Baronet, 193; his precedence, 53. Baronetage, additions to the, in each reign, 531 ; existing nume- rical view of the, 532; extinct, dormant, and abeyant, numerical viewof the. 532. 672 GENERAL INDEX. Baronets' eldest sons, their pre- cedence, 56 ; younger sons, their precedence, 57. Baronetsof England, 196; numbers created since 161 1, 531 ; of Great Britain, 196; of Ireland, 196; numbers created since 1619, 531; of Scotland or Nova Scotia, 196; numbers created since 1625, 531 ; of the United Kingdom, 196; the committee of, 195; claims, 195; costumes of, 484. Baronets' sons to be knighted, 195. Baronies Jure Uxoris, 158. Barons, 180; their precedence, 47, 48, 49, 53; issue of, their titles, 204 ; robes and coronets of, 482 ; titular, 205. Baron, chief, of the Exchequer, 329; list of, since the Revolution, 640; Puisne of the Exchequer, 329 ; Puisne of the Exchequer, their precedence, 52. Barrack. Master General, 405. Barristers, 339 ; their precedence, 59. Bath, Companionsof the, 237; their precedence, 55 ; Dean of the Order of the, 239; Esquires of the, 240; Genealogist of the Order of the, 239 ; Great Master of the Order of the, 238; installation of Knights of the, 466 ; investiture of Knights of the, 471 ; Knights Commander of the, 237 ; their precedence, 55 ; Knights Grand Cross of the, 236 ; their prece- dence, 55; Order of the, 234; OfBcer of Arms to the second and third classes in, 240 ; Registrar of the Order of the, 239 ; Secretary to the Order of the, 240; Secre- tary to the second and third classes in the, 240; robes and in- signia of the Order of the, 493 ; Usher to the Order of the, 240. Bath and Wells, the bishopric of, 373 ; Bishops of, list of, since the Reformation, 566. Bedchamber, Ladies of the, 139; Women, 139. Beefeaters, 134. Benefit of Peerage, 192. Bishops, 364; English Sutfragan, their precedence, 45 ; Irish Suf- fragan, their precedence, 46 ; and Archbishops, chronological lists of, since the Reformation, 562 ; seat in the House of Lords, 149. Bishoprics and Archbishoprics in the United Church of England and Ireland, 371 ; changes in, effected by the Church Tempo- ralities Bill (Ireland), 390. Bluemantle, 298. Board of Trade and Plantations, 263; listof Presidents of the, since the Revolution, 647. Bristol, the bishopric of, 376; bi- shops, list of, since the Reforma- tion, 568. Budget, 275. Cabinet Council, 260. Cambridge, Duke of, his income, 122; University of, 397. Canons, 362. Canterbury, the Archbishopric of, 371 ; the Archbishop of, his pre- cedence, 31 ; list of, since the Reformation, 562. Captain of the Gentlemen-at-Arms, 133; of the Yeomen of the Guard, 134; Royal Navy, 41 3. Carlisle, the bishopric of, 373 ; Bi- shops of, list of, since the Refor- mation, 570. Carrick, Earldom of, 120. Cashel, Emly, Waterford, and Lis- more, the bishopric of, 384. Ceremonies, 437 ; and costumes, 435; Master of the, 132. Chamberlain, Lord Great, 281 ; his precedence, 33, 36, 39, 42, 46 ; list of, since the Revolution, 618; of the Household, 128; his prece- GENERAL INDEX. 673 dence, 34, 37, 39, 42, 47 ; of Lon- don, 422. Champion, the Queen's, 292. Chancellor of the Order of the Gar- ter, 223 ; of St. Michael and St. George, 244; St. Patrick, 232; the Thistle, 228. Chancellor, Lord High, 316; his pre- cedence, 32 ; list of, since the Re- volution, 608 ; Lord, of Ireland, 350; list, since the Revolution, 665. Chancellor of the Exchequer, 275 ; his precedence, 50 ; list of, since the Revolution, 633 ; of the Duchy of Lancaster, his precedence, 51 ; of the University of Oxford, 392. Chancellors, the Vice, 331 ; theirpre- cedence, 51,52; chronological list of, 638. Chapel Royal, Dean of the, 137. Chaplains, 359 ; Royal, 138. Chapter, Dean and, 363. Charge d' Affaires, 303. Chester, the Bishopric of, 374 ; Bi- shops of, list of, since the Refor- mation, 572 ; Earldom of, 120; Herald, 298. Chichester, the Bishopric of, 374: bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 574. Chief Baron of the Exchequer, 329 ; his precedence, 51 ; list of, since the Revolution, 640; Equerry 137 ; Justice of the Common Pleas, 327; his precedence, 51; list of, since the Revolution, 638; of the Queen's Bench, 323; his prece- dence, 51 ; list of, since the Revo- lution, 636; Secretary for Ireland, 307. Chivalry, the Court of, 295, 285. Church, The, 352; numerical con- stitution of the, 543 ; Temporali- ties Act (Ireland), 390. Claims to Peerages, 186. Clarenceux, 297. Clergy, duties and privileges of the, 356; qualifications of the, 357. Clerical precedence, 70. Clerk of the Cheque to the Gentle- men at Arms, 133 ; to the Yeomen of the Guard, 135. Clerk of the Closet to the Queen, 137. Clogher, the bishopric of, 385. Clonfert, the bishopric of, 387. Closet, Clerk of the, 137. Cloyne, the bishopric of, 385. Coheirs, 171. Collar of SS, 249. College, 393. College of Arms, 295. Colleges at Cambridge, account of the, 397 ; in London, account of the, 399 ; colleges at Oxford, ac- count of the, 395. Colonial Honourables, 211; Secre- tary, 277 and 280 ; chronological list of, since 1768, 629. Commander in Chief, 404 ; list of since the Revolution, 648. Commanders, Royal Navy, 414. Commissary General, 405. Committee of the Privy Council, Judicial, 262. Commodore, 414. Common Councilman. 419. Common Pleas, Chief Justice of the, 327; his precedence, 51 ; list of, since the Revolution, 638. Common Sergeant of London, 422. Commons, mode of sitting in the* House of, 271; the place of meet- ing of the, 270 ; Speaker of the, 271; his precedence, 48 ; list of, since the Revolution, 631. Comptroller of the Household, 128- his precedence, 48. Conferences, Parliamentary, 459. Connor, the bishopric of, 386. Constable, Lord High, 284; his precedence, 34, 37, 39, 42, 46; list of, since the Revolution. 619. Cork, Cloyne, and Ross, the bishop- ric of, 385. Corporate authorities,416 ; counties, 426. UU 674 GENERAL INDEX. Corporations, aggregate and sole, 417. Coronations, 438. Coroner, 432 ; number of, in each county, 552. Coronet of Barons, 482, 501 ; Dukes, 479, 501; Earls, 481, 501; Mar- quises, 480, 501 ; the Prince of Wales, 477, 499 ; Princes of the blood, 478, 499; Viscounts, 481, 501. Cornwall, Dukedom of, 118. Costumes of the ranks in the peer- age, the orders of knighthood, &c.,473. Council, Judicial Committee of the Privy, 262 ; Lord President of the, 263 ; his precedence, 33 ; list of, since the Revolution, 613. Council of Peers, the Great, 190; the Privy, 257 ; precedence of its members, 50 ; the Cabinet, 260 ; in Ireland, the Privy, 265. Councilman, Common, 419. Counsel, Queen's, 339. County Authorities, 424; in Eng- land, numerical view of the, 552 ; in Ireland, numerical view of the, 555 ; in Scotland, numerical view of the, 554. Counties, Corporate, 426 ; Palatine, 425. Courtesy titles, 201: numerical view of, 542; table of, 202. Coventry, the bishopric of, 383. Creation of peerages, 151. Crown, influence of parliament on succession to the, 95; list of the present heirs to the, ib. ; succes- sion to the, 93 ; the royal, 477. Cumberland, duke of, his income, 123. Curates, 359. Custos Rotulorum, 431. Deans, 362 ; ancient, 363 ; Rural, 363: of the Chapel Royal. 137; of the Order of the Bath, 239 ; of the Order of the Thistle, 228. Demise of the Monarch, 98. Deputy Lieutenant of a county, 427; number of, in each county, 552. Derry and Raphoe, the bishopric of, 386. Descent of Peerages, 158. Dissolution of Parliament, 452. Doctors, of Divinity, their prece- dence, 58 ; of Laws, their prece- dence, ib. ; of Medicine, their precedence, ib. Dormancy, 172. Down, Connor, and Dromore, the bishopric of, 386. Dromore, the bishopric of, 386. Dublin, Archbishop of, his prece- dence, 32; the archbishopric of, 384; Lord Mayor of, 422 ; list of, since 1665, 667; University of, 401. Dukes, 173; issue of, their titles, 202 and 20*6 ; robes and coronets of, 479 ; their precedence, 35. Duration of life among members of the peerage, 182. Durham, Bishop of, his precedence, 44; list of, since the Reforma- tion, 576; the bishopric of, 374; university of, 398. Earls, 176; their precedence, 39; issue of, their titles, 204 and 206 ; robes and coronets of, 481. Earl, titular, 205. Earl Marshal, of England, 291 ; list of, since the Revolution, 620. East Indies, precedence in the, 74. Edinburgh, University of, 401. Elphin, the bishopric of, 387. Ely, the bishopric of, 375 ; bishops of, list of, since the Reformation, 577. Emly, the bishopric of, 384. England, peers of, 141. GENERAL INDEX. 675 England and Wales, bishoprics in, 371. Ensign of the Yeomen of the Guard, 134. Envoys, 302. Equerrj', chief, 137. Esquires, 247 ; list of persons enti- tled to the style of, 248; of the Bath, 240 ; their precedence, 57 ; of the Order of St. Patrick, 233 ; by creation, their precedence, 57 ; by office, their precedence, ib. ; of the King's body, their prece- dence, ib. Exchequer, Chancellor of the, 275, his precedence, 50 ; list of, since the Revolution, 633 ; Chief Baron of the, 329 ; his precedence, 51 ; list of, since the Revolution, 640. Exeter, the bishopric of, 375 ; bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 578. Exons of the Yeomen of the Guard, 134. Extinction of titles. 161. Ferns, the bishopric of, 389. Foreign Secretarj', 277 ; chronologi- cal list of, C','21. Forfeiture, 169. Garter, the Chancellor of the, 223 ; his precedence, 50; installations in the Order of the, 462 ; investi- ture of the Knights of the, 468 ; King of Arms, 225, 297 ; the Order of the. 219; precedence of Knights of the, 49 ; the Prelate of the, 223 ; the Registrar of the, 224; robes and insignia of the Order of the, 485 ; statistical view of the Knights of the, 534 ; the Usher of the, 224. Genealogist of the Order of the Bath. 239; of St. Patrick, 233. Gentleman, 252. U U Gentlemen at Anns, 132; Captain of the, 133; Clerk of the Cheque to the, ib. ; Harbinger of the, ib. ; Lieutenant of the, ib. ; Standard Bearer of the, ib. Gentlemen, by blood, 252 ; of coat- armour, 253; pensioners, 132 ; of the privy chamber, 131. Gentlemen Ushers, daily Waiters, 132; quarterly Waiters, ib. ; of the privy chamber, 131. Gloucester and Bristol, the bishop- ric of, 376 ; bishops of, list of, since the Reformation, 580. Gloucester, Duchess of, her income, 123; Princess Sophia of, her in- come, 123. Glasgow, university of, 401. Grand Almoner, hereditary, 129. Grand Master of the Order of St. Patrick, 232. Great Britain, peers of, 142, Great Chamberlain of England, 281: list of, since the Revolution, 618. Great Master of the Order of the Bath, 238. Great Seal, in Scotland, keepers of, since the Revolution, 659 ; Com- missioners of the, their prece- dence, 48. Groom of the Stole, 138; Guard, Yeomen of the, 134. Guelphs of Hanover, installation of the Knights of the, 467; investi- ture of the Knights of the, 472 ; Order of the, 245 ; numerical view of the Order of the, 541 ; insignia of the Order of the, 519. H. Harbinger, 133. Heralds' College, 295. Heralds, of Ireland, 300; of Scot- land, 298. Hereditary dignities, 91. Hereditary Eari Marshal of Eng- land, 291 ; his precedence, 34. 37. 2 676 GENERAL INDEX. 39 ; list of, since the Revolution, 620. Hereditary honours, their prece- dence, 62. Hereford, the bishopric of, 376; bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 582. High Almoner, 130. High Steward of the University of Oxford, 393. Historiographer Royal, 139. Home Secretary, 277; chronologi- cal list of, 626. Honour, Maids of, 139; their titles, 210. Honourable, the title of, 205. Horse, Master of the, 136. Household, Chamberlain of the, 128 ; Comptroller of the, ib. ; Lord Steward of the, 126; Mas- ter of the, 128; the Royal, 124; Treasurer of the, 128 ; Vice- Chamberlain of the, 129. House of Lords, 141. Impeachment, 162. India, precedence in, 74. Installations of knights, 461. Investitures of knights, 467. Ireland, bishoprics in, 383 ; abolish- ed, or combined bishoprics in, 390; creation of new peers of, 146 ; legal functionaries in, 350 ; Lord Chancellor of, 350 ; list of, since the Revolution, 665 ; Lord Lieu- tenant of, 306 ; list of, since the Revolution, 663 ; lords justices in, 308 ; the peerage of, 145 ; peers of, 142 ; representative bishops of, mode of election, 149 ; representative peers of, 147 ; Se- cretary for, 307 ; university in, 401. Judge, 312. Judicial Committee of the privy council, 262. Judicial and legal precedence, 69. Justiciary, the court of, 349. K. Keeper, Lord, 316 ; of the great seal in Scotland, 659 ; of the privy seal in Scotland, ib. ; of the privy purse, 126. Kent, Duchess of, her income, 123. Kildare, the bishopric of, 386. Kilfenora, the bishopric of, 387. Killala, the bishopric of, 389. Killaloe, Kilfenora, Clonfert, and Kilmacduagh, the bishopric of, 387. Kilmacduagh, the bishopric of, 387. Kilmore, Elphin, and Ardagh, the bishopric of, 387. King, the, 102 ; can do no wrong, 105 ; never dies, 96 ; mode of ad- dressing letters to the, 107 ; dele- gation of his powers, 107; duties of the, 106. King of Arms to the Order of St. Michael and St. George, 244 ; to the Order of St. Patrick, 233 ; to the Order of the Thistle, 229. King's College, London, 400. Knight Bachelor, 215; precedence amongst, 68. Knight Banneret, 213 ; their prece- dence, 52, 53. Knight Marshal, 130. Knighthood, 211 ; for eldest sons of baronets, 195; persons entitled to confer, 216; persons usually receiving, 218. Knight of the shire, 213. Knights, installations of, 461 ; in- vestitures of, 467. Knights of Windsor, the military, 222 ; the naval, 223. L. Ladies, of the bedchamber, 139 ; precedence amongst, 79. GENERAL INDEX. 677 Lady, the courtesy title, 205. Lancaster Herald, 298. Laureate, Poet, 140; list of, since the Revolution, 658. Legal functionaries, in Ireland, 350 ; in Scotland, 345. Legal and judicial precedence, 69. Legates, -302. Leighlin, the bishopric of, 389. Leopold, King, his income, 123. Letters patent, peerages by, 155. Licenser of plays, 139. Lichfield, the bishopric of, 377; bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 583. Lieutenant, deputy, of a county, 427 ; numbers of, in each county, 552 ; the lord, of a county, 426 ; of Ireland, 306 ; of Ireland, list of, since the Revolution, 653. Lieutenant, R.N. 415 ; of the Gen- tlemen at Arms, 133 ; of the Yeomen of the Guard, 134. Life, duration of, in the peerage, 182; among Kings and Queens, 524. Limerick, Ardfert, and Aghadoe, the bishopric of, 388. Lincoln, the bishopric of, 377; bi- shops of, list of, since the Re- fonnation, 585. Lismore, the bishopric of, 384. Llandaif, the bishopric of, 378 ; bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 587, London, the bishopric of, 378; the Bishop of, his precedence, 44 ; bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 588; the civic autho- rities of, 419 ; Lord Mayors of, list of, 654; university of, 398. Lord Advocates of Scotland, list of, since the Revolution, 661. Lord of the Admiralty, 287. Lord Chamberlain of the household, 128 ; his precedence, 34. 37. 39. 42.47. Lord Chancellor, 316; list of, since the Revolution, 608; of Ireland, 350 ; list of, since the Revolution, 665. Lord Chief Baron of the Exchequer, 329 ; list of, since the Revolu- tion, 640. Lord Chief Justice of the Queen's Bench, 323 ; precedence of, 51; list of, since theRevolution, 636. Lord, the courtesy title of, 205. Lord Great Chamberlain of Eng- land, 281 ; his precedence 33, 36, 39, 42, 46 ; list of, since the Revo- lution, 618. Lord High Admiral, 287 ; his pre- cedence, 34 ; list of, since the Re- volution, 620. Lord High Chancellor, 316; list of, since the Revolution, 608. Lord High Constable, 284; list of, since the Revolution, 619. Lord High Steward, 319. Lord High Treasurer, 274. Lord Keeper, 316. Lord Lieutenant of a County, 426 ; of Ireland, 306 ; list of, since the Revolution, 663. Lord Lyon, King of Arms, 298. Lord Mayor of Dublin, 422; list of, 667 ; of London, 420 ; list of, 654 ; of York, 422. Lord President of the Council, 263 ; list of, since the Revolution, 613. Lord Provost of Edinburgh, 423; of Glasgow, 423. Lords, mode of sitting in the House of, 268 ; the place of meeting for the, 268. Lords President of the Court of Session, list of, since the Revolu- tion, 660. Lords Privy Seal in Scotland, list of, since the Revolution, 659; in England, list of, since the Revo- lution, 615. Lords Spiritual, 149. Lords of the Treasury, 274. Lyon, King of Arms, 298. 678 GENERAL INDEX. M. Magistrates, numbers of, in each county, 552. Maids of Honour, 139; their titles, 210. Mann, the bishopric of, 382. Marquises, 176; their precedence, 37, 38, 41, 44; issue of, tlieir titles, 203, 206 ; robes and coronets, 480. 501 ; titular, 205. Marriages among Royal Family, 105. Marshal of England, the Earl, 291 ; his precedence, 34, 37, 39; list of, since the Revolution, 620. Master of the Ceremonies, 132. Master General of the Ordnance, 407 ; list of the, since the Revo- lution, 649. Master of the Household, 128; of the Horse, 136; hisprecedence,49. Master of the Rolls, 325 ; his prece- dence, 51 ; list of, since the Re- volution, 637; in Ireland, 351. Maundy Thursday, 130. Mayor, the Lord, of Dublin, 422 ; list of, 667 ; of London, 420; list of, 664; of York, 422. Meath, the bishopric of, his prece- dence, 46 ; the bishopric of, 388. Messages, parliamentary, 457. Military Knights of Windsor, 222. MUitary Officers, precedence of, 60, 73. Ministers, Clerical, 359; Cabinet, 261 ; Diplomatic, 302 ; Resident, ib. Ministry, officers changed with a new, 309. Mistress of the Robes, 138. Monarch, demise of the, 98. N. Naval Knights of Windsor, 223. Navy, 410; and Army, comparative rank, 74 ; numerical constitution of the, 548; the precedence of officers in the, 72 ; Treasurers of, list of, since the Revolution, 653. Norroy, 297. Northern and Southern departments of the Secretaries of State, 280. Norwich, the bishopric of, 378 ; bi- shops of, list of, since the Refor- mation, 590. Nuncios, 3C2. Official functionaries, chronological lists of, since the Revolution, 556, Official precedence, 67. Officer of Arms to the K.C.B. and C.B., 240. Offices held by prelates, 544. Opening of parliament, 448. Orb, the, 476, 499. Order of the Bath, 234; installa- tions in the, 466 ; investiture in the, 471 ; its numerical constitu- tion, 537 ; precedence in the, 65; precedence of Knights of the, 55, 56, 57, 58; robes and insignia of the, 493. Order of the Garter, 219 ; installa- tions in the, 462 ; investiture in the, 468 ; its numerical constitu- tion, 534; precedence in the, 64; precedence of Knights of the, 49, 56, 57; robes and insignia of the, 485. Order of the Guelphs of Hanover, history of the, 245 ; installations in the, 467 ; investiture in the, 472; its numerical constitution, 541 ; precedence in the, 67. Order of St. Michael and St. George, 241 ; installations in the, 467 ; investiture of Knights of the, 472 ; its numerical constitution, 539; precedence in the, 66 ; precedence of its members, 55, 56, 57, 58 ; robes and insignia of the, 495. Order of St. Patrick, 230 ; installa- tions in the, 465; investiture in the, 470 ; its numerical constitu- tion 536; precedence in the, 65; GENERAL INDEX. 679 precedence of its members, 54; robes and insignia of the, 491. Order of the Thistle, 225 ; installa- tions in the, 464; investiture in the, 470; precedence in the, 65 ; precedence of its members, 53, 56; its numerical constitution, 535 ; robes and insignia of the, 488. Ordnance, Master General of the, 407 ; list of, since the Revolution, 649. Ossor}', Ferns, and Leighlin, the bishopric of, 389. Oxford, the bishopric of, 379; bi- shops of, list of, since the Refor- mation, 592 ; University of, 392. Palatine Counties, 425. Parliament, the, 265 ; dates of every, since the reign of Henry VIII. 550; dissolution of, 452; dissolution of the, by King's death, 99 ; nume- rical view of the constitution of, 549 ; opening of, 448 ; piivilege of, 267; prorogation of, 450. Parliamentary ceremonies, 447 ; conferences, 459 ; messages, 457. Parti. 17; ii. 91 ; iii. 199; iv. 255; v. 435 ; vi. 521. Patent of Knighthood, 217 ; of peer- age, 155. Pa3Tnaster General, 406. Peerage, the, 141; alienation of, 160; augmentations of, in each reign, 526; benefit of, 192; by patent, 155 ; by tenure, 156 ; by writ, 152 ; claims to, 186; creation of, 151; duration of life in the, 182 ; exist- ing numbers of the, 528; extinct, dormant, and abeyant, 527; nu- merical view of, 526 ; in right of \sTfe, 158; privileges of the, 139. succession to, 158. Peers are hereditary Councillors, 1 90; of Parliament, 142; the Great Council of, 190 ; sons and daugh- ters of, their titles, 201 ; the term first applied to barons, 182 ; trials of, 320. Personal distinctions, 200. Peterborough, the bishopric of, 379; bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 594. Plantations, Board of Trade and, 263 ; Presidents of the, since the Revolution, 647. Plays, Licenser of, 139. Plenipotentiary, 303. Plume, Prince of Wales', 477. Poet Laureate, 140; list of, since the Revolution, 658. Political changes with each new Ministry, 309. Portcullis, 298. Post Captain, R.N., 413. Precedence, 19; general table of, 25 ; alphabetical index to the, 86 ; among the Clergy, 70 ; compara- tive in army and navy, 74; of hereditary distinctions, 62 ; amongst Judges and Lawyers, 69 . in India, 74 ; introductory re- marks on, 20; of Knights, 64; amongst ladies, 79 ; rules of, classified, 80 ; amongst ladies, table of, 81 ; amongst members of Universities, 71 ; Military, 73 ; Naval, 72; Official, 67; statutes affecting, 19. Prelate of the Order of the Garter, 223; of St. Michael and St. George, 244; of St. Patrick, 232. Premier, or Prime Minister, 260. Premiers, list of, since the Revolu- tion, 610. Prerogative, royal, 102. President of the Council, 263 ; his precedence, 33 ; list of, since the Revolution, 613 ; of the Board of Trade, list of, since the Revolu- tion, 647; of the Court of Session, 347 ; list of, since the Revolution, 660. Prime Ministers since the Revolu- tion, 610. 680 GENERAL INDEX. Prince Consort, 1 13 ; his precedence, 26. Princes of the Blood, their coro- nets, 478, 499. Princess Royal, 121. Prince of Wales, 110 ; his coronet, plume, &c., 477 ; a Knight of the Garter, 221; last patent of cre- ation issued (note), 117; his re- puted titles, 120. Princess of Wales, 121. Privileges of Ambassadors, 303 ; of the Clergy, 356 ; of Parliament, 267 ; of the Peerage, 189. Privy Chamber, gentlemen of the, 131; their precedence, 57; gen- tlemen ushers of the, 131. Privy Council, 257 ; in Ireland, 265 ; Judicial Committee of, 262 ; Lord President of the, 263; his prece- dence, 33 ; list of, since the Revo- lution, 613. Privy Councillors, their style and title, 259 ; their precedence, 50. Privy Purse, Keeper of the, 126. Privy Seal, the Lord, 264; his pre- cedence, 33 ; list of, since the Revolution, 615 ; in Scotland, list of, since the Revolution, 659. Prorogation of Parliament, 450. Provost, the Lord of Edinburgh, 423 ; of Glasgow, ib. Pursuivants of Arms, 298. Quarter Master General, 405. Queen, the, 113; Consort, 114; Dowager, 115; mode of address- ing the, 1 14. Queen Regnant, 113; her husband, 113. Queen's Bench, Chief Justice of the, 323 ; his precedence, 51 ; list of, since the Revolution, 636. Queen's Champion, 292; Counsel, 339. R. Raphoe, the bishopric of, 386. Ratings in the Navy, 415. Rear Admirals, 413. Recorder of London, 422. Rectors, 360. Regency, of Prince Albert, 112; of George IV. when Prince of Wales, 109. Regent, 108. Regents, examples of, 108 ; modern instances of, 109. Registrar of the Order of the Bath, 239 ; of the Garter, 224 ; of St. Michael and St. George, 244 ; of St. Patrick, 233. Renfrew, barony of, 120. Representative Bishops of Ireland, 149; Peers of Ireland, 147. Reproach, void of, note to page 235. Richmond herald, 298. Ripon, Bishop of, 595 ; the bishop- ric of, 380. Robes, Mistress of the, 138. Rochester, the bishopric of, 380 ; bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 595. Rolls, the Master of the, 325; his precedence, 51; list of, since the Revolution, 637 ; in Ireland, 351. Ross, the bishopric of, 385. Rotation of Irish Bishops in the House of Lords, 149. Rothsay, dukedom of, 120. Rouge Croix, 298. Rouge Dragon, 298. Royal, Assent to Parliamentary Bills, 454; Chaplains, 1«8; Crown, 477. 499; FamOy, 115 ; allowances to the, 122 ; Historiographer, 139 ; Household, 124 ; mar- riages, 105; prerogative, 102; Princess, 121. St. Andrews, University of, 400. GENERAL INDEX. 681 St. Asaph, the bishopric of, 380 ; bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 597. St. David's, the bishopric of, 380 ; bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 599. St. Michael and St. George, Chan- cellor of the Order of, 244; in- staUation of the Knights of, 467 ; investitures of Knights of, 472; King of Arms to the Order of, 244; numerical view of the Order, 539 ; Order of, 241 ; pre- cedence of the Knights of, 55, 56, 57, 58 ; Prelate of the Order of, 244; Secretary to the Order of, ib. ; Registrar to the Order of, ib. ; robes and insignia of the Order of, 495. St. Patrick, Chancellor of the Order of, 232 ; Esquires of the Order of, 233 ; Genealogist of the Order of, ib.; Grand Master of the Order of, ib. ; installation of Knights of, 465; investiture of Knights of, 470 ; King of Arms of the Order of, 233 ; numerical view of the Order of, 536; the Order of, 230 ; precedence of the Knights of, 54; Prelate of the Order of, 232; Registrar of the Order of, 233 ; robes and insignia of the Order of, 491 ; Secretary of the Order of, ib. ; Usher of the Order of, ib. Salique Law, 94. Salisbury, the bishopric of, 381 ; bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 601. Saxony, dukedom of, 118. Scandalum magnatum, 192. Sceptre, royal, 476. 499. Scotland, hereditary Great Stew- ard of, 120 ; legal functionaries in, 345, the peerage of, 142 ; peers of, 141 ; mode of electing the representative peers of, 143 ; poll at election in 1841, 145; Secre- tary of State for, 279; Union Roll of, 144 ; universities of, 400. Scottish heralds, 298. Seal, the Lord Privy, 264 ; his pre- cedence, 33 ; list of, since the Revolution, 615; in Scotland, list of, since the Revolution, 659, Seal, the Great, Commissioners of the, their precedence, 48. Secretary, the Chief, for Ireland, 307. Secretary of Legation, 304. Secretary to the Order of the Bath, 240; to the K.C.B. and C.B., 240 ; of the Order of St. Michael and St. George, 244 ; of the Order of St. Patrick, 233. Secretary at War, 406 ; list of, since the Revolution, 650. Secretaries of State, 276 ; their pre- cedence, 47. 49 ; list of, since the Revolution, 623. Sergeants at Arms, 135 ; attending the House of Commons, ib. ; at- tending the House of Lords, ib. ; their precedence, 59. Session, the Court of, 346 ; Lords of, 346; President of, 347; list of, since the Revolution, 660. Sheriffs of Counties, 428 ; of Lon- don, 421 ; in Scotland 430. Sodor and Mann, the bishopric of, 382 ; bishops of, list of, since the Reformation, 603. Solicitor General, 338 ; list of, since the Revolution, 644. Somerset Herald, 298. Sophia, Princess, her income, 124. Southern and Northern Depart- ments of Secretary of State, 280. Sovereign, demise of the, 98 ; his precedence, 25 ; robes of the, 475 ; table of, since the Conquest, 558. Speaker of the House of Commons, 271 ; his precedence, 48 ; list of, since the Revolution, 631. Speaker in the Lords, 273. Spiritual Lords, 142, 149. 682 GENERAL INDEX. SS, collar of, 249. Standard-bearer of the Gentlemen at Arms, 133. Statistics of the ranks in the titled orders, the professions, the parlia- ment, &c., 523. Steward of the Household, 126; his precedence, 34. 37. 39. 42. 47. Steward, Lord High, 319. Stole, Groom of the, 138. Succession to peerages, 158, Summons to parliament, 152. Sussex, Duke of, his income, 124, Tenure, peerages hy, 157. Termination of abeyance, 171. Thistle, Chancellor of the Order of the, 228 ; Dean of the Order of the, ib.; history of the Order of the, 225; installations in the Order of the, 464 ; investiture of the Knights of the, 470 ; King of Arms of the Order of the, 229 ; numerical view of the Order of the, 535 ; precedence of the Knights of the, 53. 56 ; robes and insignia of the Order of the, 488 ; Usher of the Order of the, 229. Throne, the, 93 ; accession to, 96 ; control of parliament over the succession to, 95; list of the present heirs to, ib. ; succession to, 93. Titles by courtesy, 201 ; table of, 202 ; numbers of, 542. Titles, extinction of, 161. Titular Baron, 205 ; Earl, ib. ; Marquis, ib. ; Viscount, ib. Trade and Plantations, Board of, 263 ; Presidents of the, since the Revolution, 647. Treasurer of the Household, 128; his precedence, 48. Treasurers of navy, list of, since the Revolution, 653. Treasury, Lords of the, 274; First Lords of the, list of, since the Revolution, 610. Trial by peerage, 191. Tuam, Killala, and Achonry, the bishopric of, 389. U. Under Secretaries of State, 281. Union Roll of Scotland, 144. United Kingdom, peers of, 142. Universities, 392. University of Aberdeen, 400 ; of St. Andrews, ib. ; of Cambridge, 39? ; College, London, 399 , of Dublin, 401; of Durham, 398; of Edinburgh, 401 ; of Glasgow, ib. ; of London, 398 ; of Oxford, 392; precedence amongst mem- bers of, 71. Usher of the Black Rod, 224 ; of the Green Rod, 229 ; of the Order of the Bath, 240 ; of St. Patrick, 233. Vicars, 360. Vice Admirals, 413. Vice Chamberlain of the House- hold, 129; his precedence, 49. Vice Chancellors, 331 ; their pre- cedence, 51, 52; chronological list of, 638. Viscounts, 179 ; precedence of, 42, 43. 49. 52; titular, 205; issue of, their titles, 204. 208; robes and coronets of, 481. 501. W. Wales, Prince of, 116; his pre- cedence, 27 ; his coronet, plume, &c. 477; intervals between the successive, 525 ; list of, since the conquest of that country, 560 ; Princess of, 121. War department of the Secretaries of State, 280. GENERAL INDEX. 683 War, Secretary at, 406 ; since the Revolution, 650. Warrant of a Secretary of State, 278. Waterford, the bishopric of, 384. Wells, the bishopric of, 373. Winchester, the bishopric of, 382 , Bishop of, his precedence, 45 ; Bishops of, list of, since the Reformation, 604. Windsor Herald, 298. Windsor, Military Kjiights of, 222 ; Naval Knights of, 223. Women, precedence amongst, 79. Worcester, the bishopric of, 383 ; Bishops of, list of, since the Re- formation, 606. Writ of Summons, effect of error in issuing, 154 ; to the eldest son of a peer, ib. ; to parliament, 152. Yeomen Bedgoers, 134. Yeomen of the Guard, 134; Cap- tain of the, ib. ; Clerk of the Cheque to the, 135; Ensign of the, 134; Exons of the, ib.; Lieutenant of the, ib. Yeomen Hangers, 134. York Herald, 298. York, the archbishopric of, 372 ; Archbishop of, his precedence, 32 ; archbishops of, list of, since the Reformation, 563. THE END. 685 ^r THE SAME AUTHOR. THE PEERAGE, BARONETAGE, AND KNIGHTAGE, OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND, INCLUDING ALL THE TITLED CLASSES. BY CHARLES R. DODD, ESQ. AUTHOR OF "the PARLIAMENTARY COMPANION;" :he manual of dignities, privilege, and precedence,' CONTENTS : THE SOVEREIGN, PRINCE ALBERT, AND THE ROYAL FAMILY. PART I. The Peers, Peeresses, Bishops, Lords of Session, Baronets, Knights, and Privy Council- lors of the British Empire ; — their several titles, parentage, and descent, ages, marriages, professions, residences, public services, offices, Church pa- tronage, the occasions on which their titles were conferred, their works in literature, science, and the arts, with a variety of personal, historical, and official details; all col- lected together in one general alphabetical arrangement. PART II. The junior nobility, comprising sons and daughters of Peers, grandchildren of Peers styled honourable, or enjoying any other title, married daughters and granddaughters of Peers, deriving no title from their husbands, or one inferior to that which they enjoy by birth, collateral relatives of Peers enjoying titles by birth or patent; all combined in one general alphabetical arrange- ment, with their ages, mar- riages, parentage, connexions, professions, offices, &c. Second titles of Peers who at present have no male issue to enjoy those distinctions. Lists of the Members of the several Orders of Knighthood, with the dates of their re- spective elections. A complete list of the Privy Councils of Great Britain and Ireland, exhibiting the subde- noniinations and committees. An annual obituary of the titled classes. The following are a few extracts from the opinions of the Press respecting 5lr. Dodd's Peerage, Baronetage, and Knightage. " The best publication of this class that we have seen, got up in a convenient and portable form, and containing more information 2 686 ( excepting tlie Heraldry) than most of its bulky rivals.''''— Westminster Review, April 1. "Thearrangementof this volume is complete; the care, diligence, and accuracy with -which it has been executed, fully realize the original and judicious plan of the work : it gives so much of gene- alogy as possesses historical interest, at the same time answering the purposes of a biographical dictionary, a family record, and an official register." — The Times, Feb. 18. " Mr. Dodd's Peerage shows the same taste and judgment which have given so high a reputation to his Parliamentary Companion. It is a complete hand-book of the titled classes, and is really a beautiful volume. The author has hit the happy medium between a meagi'e list of names, and a diifuse family history ; and has pro- duced" a work which may well take its place among the Annuals and books of beauty." — Morning Chronicle, April 8. " This Peerage is a work of the greatest usefulness, containing all the information that its subject admits of, compressed into a portable size, published at a price that renders it generally accessible, and arranged in a manner the best adapted for easiness of reference." — Mor?iing Post, March 2. " We know of no work upon the titled classes which contains so much information in so small a compass, or where that information is so readily and distinctly presented to the inquirer, as in Mr. Dodd's Peerage. The generality of these books almost require a book to teach their use ; but any one who can handle a dictionary can avail himself of this manual." — The Spectator, March 6. " Great industry, pains, and systematic arrangement have been required for such a compilation, and they are developed in a manner highlv honourable to Mr. Dodd's research and ability." — Morning Herdld, March 8. "• Although this volume is the smallest we have seen bearing the title of Peerage, its contents, as regards matters of every day use and reference, are greater in quantity, more valuable in quality, and better arranged, than those of perhaps any work of the kind which has issued from the press for some time past." — The Globe, March 31. " Though Peerages are already more numerous than necessary, yet the present has some advantages from the plan of its arrangement. It is a much smaller book than most, yet it contains much informa- tion which the others do not." — Gentleman'' s Magazine, April 1. " We do not know any work of the kind so comprehensive, which we could with equal justice recommend to the public." — Literary Gazette, March 13. " This is exactly the sort of book which has so long been wanted. Mr. Dodd's^book is the most useful and correct compilation of the sort that has fallen under our notice." — Athenceum, April 10. LONDON:— WHITTAKER & Co., AVE MARIA LANE. Price Qs. foolscap 8vo. cloth. 687 BY THE SAME AUTHOR. PARLIAMENTARY COMPANION; COMMEXCED IX 1S32, AND PUBLISHED ANNUALLY. BY CHARLES R. DODD, ESQ. AUTHOR OF "THE PEERAGE, BARONETAGE, AND KNIGHTAGE;" "the MANUAL OF DIGNITIES, PRIVILEGE, AND PRECEDENCE," &C. CONTENTS. PART I. THE SOVEREIGN, A.ND THE HOU.SE OF LORDS The Queen. Members of the House of Lords, tlieir political principles, ages, marriages, residences, oflBces, church patronage, &c. Peers of Ireland. Peers of Scotland. Peers sitting by one title, but addressed by another. Peers who are minors. Irish Bishops. Peeresses. Eldest sons of Peers called to the Upper House. Clerks and OtBcers of the House of Peers. PART II. — EXPLANATION OF PARLIAMENTARY TERMS AND PROCEEDINGS. It has frequently been observed, that many discussions and dis- putes arise on Political ques- tions, which a slight attention to the usages, phrases, forms, and technicalities of Parlia- ment, would prevent ; and that many — otherwise well-inform- ed persons — are singularly igno- rant of those mere elements of Parliamentan- knowledge, with which all who write or report for newspapers presume their readers to be familiar. In some degree to remedy this, and especially to give assistance to those who take their seats in the gallery of either house, for the purpose of hearing a debate, a series of brief notices have been prepared, of parlia- mentary terms frequently oc- curring in the pages of this work, in newspapers, and in the proceedings of botli houses of Parliament. [See over. 688 PART III. — HOUSE OF COMMONS. A statistical account of the Coun- ties, Cities, Boroughs, Univer- sities, and Cinque Ports re- turning memhers to parliament, including a statement of numbers polled at the con- tested elections, the popula- tion, assessed taxes, ten pound houses, registered electors, &c. Summary of the House of Com- mons. A biographical dictionary of the Members of the House of Com- mons, exhibiting their parent- age, ages, marriages, profes- sions, offices, church patron- age, political principles and pledges, the clubs to which they belong, their residences, family connexions. University honours, their literary works, &c. Clerks and Officers of the House of Commons. PART IV. — MISCELLANEOUS INFORMATION. Privy Council. Foreign Ministers. British Ministers Courts. at Foreign Localities of the Principal Clubs. Cabinet Ministers, and Officers of State, &c., not of the Cabi- net. *^* This annual was commenced in 1832, in order to supply the Public with that kind of information respecting their representatives in Parliament, which Peerages usually afford with regard to the Nobility. As a companion to visitors and members of both houses, as an illustrative guide to the perusal of newspapers, and as a con- venient political manual at all times, it has been found that this work — scrupulously preserved from the slightest influence of politi- cal bias — proves acceptable to men of all parties, and is favourably received in every quarter where public journals are read, or politics an object of interest. LONDON :— WHITTAKER & Co., AVE MARIA LANE. Price 4s. del. Royal 32wio. morocco gilt. Gilbert & Rivinoton, Printers, St. John's Square, London. DUE DATE 1 ■ ■■ nuai»w . .out I 1 »»^ n U\jr\*^^ Printed In USA MHlJfllii/iifflffi^^^ 929.7 0068098553 JUn 1958